<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description>Neander believed that as a historian, he had a duty to 
retell Jesus' life story in writing.  Like an artist who paints a 
picture of Jesus according to his or her vision, Neander was inspired to 
produce the image of Jesus as a historical teacher and figure.  This 
investigation into the life and ministry of Jesus begins with his birth 
and childhood.  From there, Neander explores the culture in which Jesus 
lived before his public ministry began.  Then, Neander provides readers 
with a descriptive analysis of Christ's public ministry, first giving us 
a detailed account of Jesus' time in preparation for his ministry.  
While studying the public ministry of Christ, readers will discover 
fascinating details about Christ's method, his miracles, and his 
selection and training of the apostles.  The author even examines the 
individual encounters that Jesus had in a variety of different cities 
that he visited during his ministry.  Neander's historical investigation 
of Jesus' life and works in an incredibly edifying project that will 
enlighten Christians in their spiritual studies.<br /><br />Emmalon 
Davis<br />CCEL Staff Writer </description>
 <pubHistory />
 <comments>Page images provided by Google</comments>
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
  <published>New York: Harper &amp; Brothers, Publishers (1870)</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>neander_a</authorID>
  <bookID>life</bookID>
  <workID>life</workID>
  <bkgID>life_of_jesus_christ_in_its_historical_connexion_and_historical_developement_(neander)</bkgID>
  <version />
  <editorialComments />
  <revisionHistory />
  <status />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>The Life of Jesus Christ in Its Historical Connexion and Historical Developement.</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">The Life of Jesus</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Augustus Neander </DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Neander, Augustus (1789-1850)</DC.Creator>
     
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Contributor sub="Digitizer" />
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2007-08-29</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/neander_a/life.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="ISBN" />
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>

<style type="text/css">
body	{ margin-left:20%; margin-right:20% }
.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.first	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right; margin-right:5% }
.hang	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.5in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify; font-size:90% }
p.index1	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
span.sc	{ font-variant:small-caps }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="body">
  <property name="margin-left" value="20%" />
  <property name="margin-right" value="20%" />
</selector>
<selector class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="first">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
  <property name="margin-right" value="5%" />
</selector>
<selector class="hang">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.5in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
  <property name="font-size" value="90%" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="index1">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="sc">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>


	<ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page" prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">
<pb n="vii" id="i-Page_vii" />
<h4 id="i-p0.1">THE </h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.2">LIFE OF JESUS CHRIST</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.3">IN ITS</h4>
<h3 id="i-p0.4">HISTORICAL CONNEXION AND HISTORICAL <br />
DEVELOPEMENT. </h3>
<h4 style="margin-top:.5in" id="i-p0.6">BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.7">AUGUSTUS NEANDER.</h2>
<h4 style="margin-top:.5in" id="i-p0.8">TRANSLATED FROM THE</h4>
<h4 id="i-p0.9">Fourth German Edition.</h4>
<h4 style="margin-top:.5in" id="i-p0.10">BY</h4>
<h3 id="i-p0.11">JOHN M’CLINTOCK AND CHARLES E. BLUMENTHAL,</h3>
<h4 style="margin-bottom:1.5in" id="i-p0.12">PROFESSORS IN DICKINSON COLLEGE.</h4>
<h3 id="i-p0.13">NEW YORK: </h3>
<h3 id="i-p0.14">HARPER &amp; BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS,</h3>
<h4 id="i-p0.15">329 &amp; 331 PEARL STREET,</h4>
<h4 id="i-p0.16">FRANKLIN SQUARE.</h4>
<h3 id="i-p0.17">1870.</h3>


<pb n="viii" id="i-Page_viii" />

<div style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in" id="i-p0.18">
<p class="center" id="i-p1">Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year one thousand
<br />
eight hundred and forty-eight, by <br />
<span class="sc" id="i-p1.3">HARPER</span> &amp; <span class="sc" id="i-p1.4">BROTHERS</span>, <br />
in the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the Southern District <br />
of New York.</p>
</div>

<pb n="ix" id="i-Page_ix" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Prefatory Material" prev="i" next="ii.i" id="ii">

<div2 title="The Author’s Address." prev="ii" next="ii.ii" id="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">TO MY CHRISTIAN BRETHREN <br />
IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1">THE present age may be considered an epoch of transition in the 
developement of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p1.1">God</span>; and, as such, it is 
full of signs. Among the most striking of them is a greater zeal for the spread 
of the Gospel and the Bible through all nations, combining many and various agencies 
for that work; as well as a closer union among all earnest Christians, seekers of 
salvation and truth, of all lands, however widely separated—a new Catholic Church, 
which, amid all the diversity of outward ecclesiastical forms, is preparing that 
unity of the spirit which has Christ for its foundation. Especially is it matter 
of rejoicing to see a growing spirit of fraternal union between the Christians of 
the Old World and those of the New; a land in which Christianity (the destined leaven 
for all the elements of humanity, how various soever) developes its activities under 
secular relations so entirely novel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p2">It was, therefore, very gratifying to me to learn that Professors
<span class="sc" id="ii.i-p2.1">M’CLINTOCK</span> and <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p2.2">BLUMENTHAL</span> had determined 
to put this volume, the fruit of my earnest inquiries, before the transatlantic 
Christian public in an English dress. To see a wider sphere of influence opened 
for views which we ourselves (amid manifold struggles, yet guided, we trust, by 
the Divine Spirit) have recognized as true, and which, in our opinion, are fitted 
to make a way right on through the warring contradictions of error, cannot be otherwise 
than grateful to us. For truth is designed for all men: he who serves the truth 
works and strives for all men. The Lord has given to each his own <i>charisma</i>, 
and with it each must work for all. What is true and good, then, is no man’s own; 
it comes from the Father of Lights, the Giver of every good gift, who lends it to 
us to be used for all. And what is true, must prove itself such by bearing the test 
of the general Christian consciousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p3">But the pleasure with which I write these words is not unmingled 
with anxiety. To write a history of the greatest Life that has been manifested upon 
earth—that Life in which the Divine 

<pb n="x" id="ii.i-Page_x" />glory irradiated earthly existence—is indeed the greatest of human tasks. 
Yet the attempt is not presumptuous (as I have said in the preface to the German 
edition), if it be made upon the Gospel basis: every age witnesses new attempts 
of the kind. It is part of the means by which we are to appropriate to ourselves 
this highest life; to become more and more intimate with it; to bring it nearer 
and nearer to ourselves. Every peculiar age will feel itself compelled anew to take 
this Divine Life to itself through its own study of it, by means of science, animated 
by the Holy Spirit; to gain a closer living intimacy with it, by copying it. To 
eat His flesh and drink His blood (in the spiritual sense) is indeed the way to 
this intimacy; but science also has its part to do, and this work is its highest 
dignity. But yet, in view of the grandeur and importance of this greatest of tasks, 
in view of the difficulties that environ it, and our own incapacity to execute it 
adequately, we cannot see our work diffused into wider and more distant circles, 
without fear and trembling. We are fully conscious of the dimness that surrounds 
us, growing out of the errors and defects of an age just freeing itself from a distracting 
infidelity. May we soon receive a new outpouring of the Holy Ghost, again bestowing 
tongues of fire, so that the Lord’s great works may be more worthily praised!
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p4">I have another, and a peculiar source of anxiety. This book has 
arisen (and it bears the marks of its origin) amid the intellectual struggles which 
yet agitate Germany, and constitute a preparatory crisis for the future. Those who 
are unacquainted with those struggles may, perhaps, take offence at finding not 
only many things in the book hard to understand, but also views at variance with 
old opinions in other countries yet undisturbed. The English churches (even those 
of the United States, where every thing moves more freely) have perhaps, on the 
whole, been but slightly disturbed by conflicting opinions of precisely the kind 
that find place among us. Had they to deal with the <i>life-questions</i> with which 
we have to do, they would be otherwise engaged than in vehement controversies about 
church order and other unessential points. It would be easier, <i>then</i>, for 
them to forget their minor differences, and rally under the one banner of the Cross 
against the common foe. Perhaps a nearer acquaintance with the religious condition 
of other lands may contribute to this end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p5">I am, notwithstanding, still afraid that some readers unacquainted 
with the progress of the German mind, which has developed <pb n="xi" id="ii.i-Page_xi" />new intellectual 
necessities even for those who seek the truth believingly, may take offence at some 
of the sentiments of this book. Especially will this be likely to happen with those 
who have not been accustomed to distinguish what is Divine from what is human in 
the Gospel record; to discriminate its immutable essence from the changeful forms 
in which men have apprehended it; in a word, with those who exchange the Divine
<i>reality</i> for the frail support of traditional beliefs and ancient harmonies. 
I would lead no man into a trial which he could not endure; I would willingly give 
offence to none, unless, indeed, it were to be a transitory offence, tending afterward 
to enlarge his Christian knowledge and confirm his faith. How far this may be the 
case, I am not sufficiently acquainted with the transatlantic Church to be a competent 
judge. Nor would I, on my own sole responsibility, have introduced this work (which 
arose, as I have said, among the struggles of our own country) to a foreign public: 
this I leave to the esteemed translators, hoping that their judgment of the condition 
of things there may be well founded.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p6">But of this I am certain, that the fall of the old form of the 
doctrine of Inspiration, and, indeed, of many other doctrinal prejudices, will 
not only not involve the fall of the essence of the Gospel, but will cause it no 
detriment whatever. Nay, I believe that it will be more clearly and accurately 
understood; that men will be better prepared to fight with and to conquer that 
inrushing infidelity against which the weapons of the old dogmatism must be 
powerless in any land; and that from such a struggle a new theology, purified 
and renovated in the spirit of the Gospel, must arise. Everywhere we see the 
signs of a new creation; the Lord will build himself, in science as well as in 
life, a new tabernacle in which to dwell; and neither a stubborn adherence to 
antiquity, nor a profane appetite for novelty, can hinder this work of the Lord 
which is now preparing. May we never forget the words of the great apostle, “<i>Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is Liberty</i>.” Whatever in this book rests upon that <i>one foundation</i> than which none other 
can be laid, will bear all the fires of the time; let the wood, hay, and stubble 
which find place in all works of men, be burned up.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p7">Perhaps the impulse<note n="1" id="ii.i-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.i-p8">Not, it is to be hoped, a one-sided, 
partisan tendency, as is justly remarked by Professor <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p8.1">PORTER</span>, 
whose article on “<i>Coleridge and his American Disciples</i>,” in the Bibliotheca 
Sacra for February, 1847, I have read with great interest.</p></note> which the American 
mind has received <pb n="xii" id="ii.i-Page_xii" />from the profound <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p8.2">COLERIDGE</span>, 
who (like <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p8.3">SCHLEIERMACHER</span> among ourselves) has testified 
that Christianity is not so much a definite system of conceptions as a power of 
life, may have contributed, and may still further contribute, to prepare the way 
for a new tendency of scientific theology in your beloved country.</p>
<p class="normal" style="text-align:right" id="ii.i-p9"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p9.1">A. NEANDER</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" style="font-size:smaller" id="ii.i-p10"><i>Berlin, November</i> 4 1847.</p>



<pb n="xiii" id="ii.i-Page_xiii" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Translator’s Preface." prev="ii.i" next="ii.iii" id="ii.ii">

<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">TRANSLATORS’ PREFACE.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p1">THE work, of which an English version is presented in this volume, 
appeared originally in 1837. It has already passed through four editions, from the 
last of which<note n="2" id="ii.ii-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p2">Das Leben Jesu Christi, in seinem geschichtlichen Zusammenhange 
und seiner geschichtlichen Entwickelung dargestellt von Dr. <span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p2.1">AUGUST 
NEANDER</span>, vierte und verbesserte Auflage, Hamburg, bei Friedrich Perthes, 
1845.</p></note> this translation has been made.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p3">It is well known that Dr. <span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p3.1">NEANDER</span> has 
been engaged for many years in writing a “General History of the Christian Religion 
and Church,” and that he has published separately an account of the “Planting and 
Training of the Early Christian Church by the Apostles.” He would doubtless have 
felt himself constrained, at some period, to give a history of the life and ministry 
of the Divine Founder of the Church; and, indeed, he states as much in the preface 
to this work (page xxi.). The execution of this part of his task, however, would 
perhaps have been deferred until the completion of his General History, had not 
the “signs of the times” urged him to undertake it at once. Its immediate occasion 
was the publication, in 1835, of <span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p3.2">STRAUS’S</span> “Life of 
Christ,”<note n="3" id="ii.ii-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p4">Das 
Leben Jesu, Kritisch bearbeitet von Dr. <span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p4.1">DAVID FRIEDRICH STRAUSS</span>. 
8 Bde Tubingen, 1835, 4te Aufl., 1840.</p></note> a work which, as every one knows, 
created a great sensation, not merely in the theological circles of Germany, but 
also throughout Europe. A brief sketch of the state and progress of parties in Germany 
may be useful to readers not familiar with the literature of that country; and we 
here attempt it, only regretting our incapacity to give it fully and accurately.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p5">Notwithstanding the <i>dread</i> with which German theology is 
regarded by many English and some American divines, it was not in German soil that 
the first seeds of infidelity in modern times took root. It was by the deistical 
writers of England, in the early part of the last century, that the authenticity 
of the sacred records was first openly assailed. The attacks of Toland, Chubb, Morgan, 
&amp;c., were directed mainly against the credibility and sincerity of the sacred writers; 
and their blows were <pb n="xiv" id="ii.ii-Page_xiv" />aimed, avowedly, against the whole fabric of 
Christianity. It is needless to say that they failed, not merely in accomplishing 
their object, but in making any very strong or permanent impression on the English 
mind. Nor has an infidelity of exactly the same type ever obtained firm footing 
in Germany. The English Deism, first promulgated in the Wolfenbüttel 
fragments, set the German theologians at work upon the canon of Scripture, and 
upon Biblical literature in general, with a zeal and industry un known before; 
and many of them pushed their inquiries with a freedom amounting to 
recklessness; but a direct and absolute denial of the authority of the word of <span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p5.1">God</span> is 
a thing almost unknown among them. Still, professed theologians, of great talents 
and learning, and holding high official positions, adopted a theory (the so-called
<i>Rationalism</i>) more dangerous than avowed infidelity, and succeeded, for a 
time, in diffusing its poison to a painful extent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p6">The declared aim of the Rationalists was to interpret the Bible 
on <i>rational</i> principles; that is to say, to find nothing in it beyond the 
scope of human reason. Not supposing its writers to be impostors, nor denying the 
record to be a legitimate source, in a certain sense, of religious instruction, 
they sought to free it of every thing <i>supernatural</i>; deeming it to be, not 
a direct Divine revelation, but a product of the human mind, aided, indeed, by Divine 
Providence, but in no extraordinary or miraculous way. The <i>miracles</i>, therefore, 
had to be explained away; and this was done in any mode that the ingenuity or <i>
philosophy</i> of the expositor might suggest. Sometimes, for instance, they were 
no miracles, at all, but simple natural facts; and all the old interpreters had 
misunderstood the writers. Sometimes, again, the <i>writers</i> of the sacred history 
misunderstood the facts, deeming them to be miraculous when they were not; <i>e. 
g</i>., when Christ “healed the sick,” he merely prescribed for them, as a kind 
physician, with skill and success; when he “raised the dead,” he only restored men 
from a swoon or trance; when he “subdued the storm,” there was simply a happy “coincidence,” making a strong impression upon the minds of the disciples; when he fed the 
“five 
thousand,” he only set an example of kindness and benevolence which the rich by-standers 
eagerly followed by opening their stores to feed the hungry multitude, &amp;c., &amp;c. 
But even this elastic exegesis, when stretched to its utmost capacity, would not 
explain every case: some parts of the narratives were stubbornly unyielding, and 
new methods were demanded. For men who had gone so <pb n="xv" id="ii.ii-Page_xv" />far, it was easy 
to go farther; the text itself was not spared; this passage was doubtful, that was 
corrupt, a third was spurious. In short, “criticism,” as this desperate kind of 
Interpretation was called, was at last able to make any thing, and in a fair way 
to make <i>nothing</i>, out of the sacred records. But still the rationalist agreed 
with the orthodox supernaturalist in admitting that there was, at bottom, a basis 
of substantial truth in the records; and asserted that his efforts only tended to 
free the substantive verity from the envelopements of fable or perversion with which 
tradition had invested it. The admission was a fatal one. The absurdities to which 
the theory led could not long remain undetected. It was soon shown, and shown effectually, 
that this vaunted criticism was no criticism at all; that the objections which it 
offered to the Gospel history were as old as Porphyry, or, at least, as the English 
Deists, and had been refuted again and again; that the errors of interpretation 
into which the older expositors had fallen might be avoided without touching the 
truth and inspiration of the Evangelists; and, in a word, that there could be no 
medium between open infidelity and the admission of a supernatural revelation. During 
the first quarter of the present century the conflict was waged with ardour on both 
sides, but with increasing energy on the side of truth; and every year weakened 
the forces of rationalism. Still, the theological mind of Germany was to a considerable 
extent unsettled: its Tholucks and Hengstenbergs stood strong for orthodoxy; its 
Twesten and Nitszch applied the clearest logic to systematic theology; its Marheineche 
and Daub philosophized religiously; its Bretschneider and Hase upheld reason as 
the judge of revelation; while not a few maintained the old rationalism, though 
with less and less of conviction, or at least of boldness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p7">It was at this point that Strauss conceived the audacious idea 
of applying the <i>mythical</i> theory to the whole structure of the Evangelical 
history. All Germany has been more or less infected with the mytho-mania, since 
the new school of archaeologers have gone so deeply into the heathen mythology.
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p7.1">A mythis omnis priscorum hominum cum historia tum philosophia 
procedit</span></i>, says Heyne: and Bauer asks, logically enough, “if the early 
history of every people is mythical why not the Hebrew?”<note n="4" id="ii.ii-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p8">Strauss, i., § 8.</p></note> 
The mere application of this theory to the sacred records was by no means original 
with Strauss: he himself points out a number of instances in which <pb n="xvi" id="ii.ii-Page_xvi" />
Eichhorn, Gabler, Vater, &amp;c., had made use of it. His claim is to have given a completeness 
to the theory, or rather to its application, which former interpreters had not dreamed 
of; and, to tell the truth, he has made no halting work of it. That Jesus lived; 
that he taught in Judea; that he gathered disciples, and so impressed them with 
his life and teaching as that they believed him to be the Messiah; this is nearly 
the sum of historical truth contained in the Evangelists, according to Strauss. 
Yet he ascribes no fraudulent <i>designs</i> to the writers; his problem is, therefore, 
to account for the form in which the narratives appear; and this is the place for 
his theory to work. A Messiah was expected; certain notions were attached to the 
Messianic character and office; and with these Christ was invested by his followers. 
“Such and such a thing must happen to Messiah; Jesus was the Messiah; therefore 
such and such a thing must have happened to him.” “The expectation of a Messiah 
had flourished in Israel long before the time of Christ; and at the time of his 
appearance it had ripened into full bloom; not an indefinite longing either, but 
an expectation defined by many prominent characteristics. Moses had promised (<scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 18:15" id="ii.ii-p8.1" parsed="|Deut|18|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.15">Deut., 
xviii., 15</scripRef>) ‘a prophet like unto himself,’ a passage applied, in Christ’s 
time, to Messiah (<scripRef passage="Acts 3:22" id="ii.ii-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.22">Acts, iii., 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 7:37" id="ii.ii-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.37">
vii., 37</scripRef>). The Messiah was to spring of David’s line, and ascend his 
throne as a second David (<scripRef passage="Matthew 22:42" id="ii.ii-p8.4" parsed="|Matt|22|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.42">Matt., xxii., 42</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 1:32" id="ii.ii-p8.5" parsed="|Luke|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.32">
Luke, i., 32</scripRef>); and therefore he was looked for, in Christ’s time, to 
be born in the little town of Bethlehem (<scripRef passage="John 7:42" id="ii.ii-p8.6" parsed="|John|7|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.42">John, vii., 
42</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 2:5" id="ii.ii-p8.7" parsed="|Matt|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.5">Matt., ii., 5</scripRef>). In the old legends the 
most wonderful acts and destinies had been attributed to the prophets: could less 
be expected of the Messiah? Must not his life be illustrated by the most splendid 
and significant incidents from the lives of the prophets? Finally, the Messianic 
era, as a whole, was expected to be a period of signs and wonders. The eyes of the 
blind were to be opened; the deaf ears to be unstopped; the lame were to leap, &amp;c. 
(<scripRef passage="Isaiah 35:1-10" id="ii.ii-p8.8" parsed="|Isa|35|1|35|10" osisRef="Bible:Isa.35.1-Isa.35.10">Isa., xxxv.</scripRef>, &amp;c.). These expressions, 
part of which, at least, were purely figurative, came to be literally understood 
(<scripRef passage="Matthew 11:5" id="ii.ii-p8.9" parsed="|Matt|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.5">Matt., xi., 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 7:21-22" id="ii.ii-p8.10" parsed="|Luke|7|21|7|22" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.21-Luke.7.22">Luke, vii., 21</scripRef>, <i>sqq</i>.); and 
thus, even before Christ’s appearance, the image of Messiah was continually 
filling out with new features. And thus many of the legends respecting Jesus had 
not to be newly invented; they existed ready-made in the Messianic hopes of the 
people, derived chiefly from the Old Testament, and only needed to be 
transferred to Christ and adapted to his character and teachings.”<note n="5" id="ii.ii-p8.11"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p9">Strause, i., § 14.</p></note></p>

<pb n="xvii" id="ii.ii-Page_xvii" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p10">These extracts contain the substance of Strauss’s theory; his 
book is little more than an application of it to the individual parts of the history 
of Christ as given in the Evangelists. A few instances of his procedure will suffice. 
He finds the key to the <i>miraculous conception</i> in <scripRef passage="Matthew 1:22" id="ii.ii-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.22">
Matt., i., 22</scripRef>: “ All this was done that it might be fulfilled which 
was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying,”<note n="6" id="ii.ii-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p11">Strauss, i., § 29.</p></note> &amp;c. 
“The 
birth of Jesus, it was said, must correspond to this passage; and what was to be, 
they concluded, really did occur, and so arose the myth.” The account of the star 
of the Magians, and of their visit from the East, arose from a similar application 
of <scripRef passage="Numbers 24:17" id="ii.ii-p11.1" parsed="|Num|24|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.24.17">Numbers, xxiv., 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Psalm 72:10" id="ii.ii-p11.2" parsed="|Ps|72|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.10">
Psa. lxxii., 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Isaiah 60:1-6" id="ii.ii-p11.3" parsed="|Isa|60|1|60|6" osisRef="Bible:Isa.60.1-Isa.60.6">Isa., lx., 1-6</scripRef>,<note n="7" id="ii.ii-p11.4"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p12">Ibid., 
§ 36.</p></note> &amp;c The temptation of Christ was suggested by the trials of Job; its 
separate features helped out by <scripRef passage="Exodus 34:28" id="ii.ii-p12.1" parsed="|Exod|34|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.28">Exod., xxxiv., 
28</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Leviticus 16:8,10" id="ii.ii-p12.2" parsed="|Lev|16|8|0|0;|Lev|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.16.8 Bible:Lev.16.10">Lev., xvi., 8, 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 9:9" id="ii.ii-p12.3" parsed="|Deut|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.9.9">
Deut., ix., 9</scripRef>,<note n="8" id="ii.ii-p12.4"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p13">Ibid., § 56.</p></note> &amp;c. The Transfiguration finds 
a starting-point in <scripRef passage="Exodus 34:29-35" id="ii.ii-p13.1" parsed="|Exod|34|29|34|35" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.29-Exod.34.35">Exod., xxxiv., 29-35</scripRef>.<note n="9" id="ii.ii-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p14">Ibid., 
§ 107.</p></note> So we might go through the book.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p15">The appearance of the work, as we have said, produced a wonderful 
sensation in Germany; greater, by far, than its merits would seem to have authorized. 
It was the heaviest blow that unbelief had ever struck against Christianity; and 
the question was, what should be done? The Prussian government was disposed to utter 
its ban against the book; and many evangelical theologians deemed this the proper 
course to pursue in regard to it. But Dr. Neander deprecated such a procedure as 
calculated to give the work a spurious celebrity, and as wearing, at least, the 
aspect of a confession that it was unanswerable. He advised that it should be met, 
not by authority, but by argument, believing that the truth had nothing to fear 
in such a conflict. His counsel prevailed; and the event has shown that he was right. 
Replies to Strauss poured forth in a torrent; the Gospel histories were subjected 
to a closer criticism than ever; and to-day the public mind of Germany is nearer 
to an orthodox and evangelical view of their contents than it has been for almost 
a century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p16">Besides the general impulse given by Strauss to the study of the 
Four Gospels, he has done theology another good service. His book has given a deadly 
blow to <i>rationalism</i> properly so called. Its paltry criticism and beggarly 
interpretations of Scripture are nowhere more effectually dissected than in his 
investigations of the different parts of the history and of the expositions that 
have been given of it. In a word, he has driven rationalism out of the field to 
make way for his myths; and Neander, Ebrard, <pb n="xviii" id="ii.ii-Page_xviii" />and others have exploded 
the myths; so that nothing remains but a return to the simple, truthful interpretations 
which, in the main, are given by the evangelical commentators.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p17">But, it may be asked, why trouble ourselves with controversies 
of this kind here? We cannot help it. Strauss’s book, at first, could not find a 
respectable publisher in England; and a garbled translation, containing its very 
worst features, was put out in a cheap form for the million. The same, or a similar 
abridgment, has been circulated to a considerable extent in this country. And within 
the last year a translation of the whole work, from the last German edition, has 
been published in London in three handsome volumes. That the soil of many minds 
is ready to receive its pestilent doctrines, both in that country and in our own, 
is too sadly true to be denied. The Westminster Review for April, 1847, contains 
an article on <i>Strauss</i> and <i>Parker</i> which talks about the Evangelists 
in the coolest strain of infidelity imaginable, and refers, with obvious complacency, 
to the signs of “unbelief or illumination” (it cares not which) that are at present 
so abundant in England.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p18">To a certain extent, as we have remarked, Neander’s Life of Christ 
has a polemic aim against Strauss. But this is a small part of its merits; indeed, 
but for the notes, an ordinary reader would not detect any such specific tendency. 
It unfolds the life of the Saviour from the record with great clearness and skill; 
it invests the outline, thus obtained, with the fresh colours of life, without resorting 
to forced constructions and vain imaginings; and, above all, it seeks, with child-like 
humility and reverence, to learn and exhibit the mind of the Spirit. The characteristic 
of spirituality, so strongly stamped upon all the works of this great writer, is 
especially prominent here. None, we think, can read the book without becoming not 
merely better acquainted with the facts of the life of Christ, but more anxious 
than ever to drink into its spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p19">At the same time, it is not to be concealed that Neander differs 
in his views on some points of doctrine, as well as of interpretation, from most 
Evangelical theologians. We wish to state distinctly that we do not hold ourselves 
responsible for these peculiarities of opinion. It was at one time our purpose to 
append notes to such passages as we deemed most objectionable; but after mature 
deliberation this intention was laid aside. It is hardly fair to criticise a man 
in his own pages, even if one is able to do it. The general spirit and tendency 
of the work cannot, we are <pb n="xix" id="ii.ii-Page_xix" />sure, be otherwise than beneficial, or 
we should never have attempted to translate it. Its specific errors can be met and 
refuted elsewhere.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p20">The noble candour of Neander in the letter which precedes this 
preface must disarm all severity. Let us remember, in our judgment of what may appear 
to us even grave errors of opinion in the book, that its author has fought for every 
step of ground that has been gained of late years by spiritual religion in Germany; 
and, while we lament the “dimness” which this great man confesses with such Christian-like 
humility, let us acknowledge the grandeur of his idea of the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p20.1">God</span>, and the earnestness of his devotion to it. His starting-point, 
and many of his paths, are different from ours; it must, therefore, gladden our 
hearts, and may, perhaps, confirm our faith, to see that he reaches, after all, 
the general results of Evangelical theology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p21">One word for the translation. We have tried to do our best; but 
we feel that we have not done very well. It is hard to translate German; and of 
all German that we have tried to put into intelligible English, Neander’s is the 
hardest. We have not attempted a literal version (for we want the book to be read); 
nor on the other hand, have we willingly gone into mere paraphrase. We have sought 
to seize the sense of the author, and to express it in our own tongue; but none 
can be better assured than ourselves that we have very often failed. Readers of 
the original work will see that we have taken some liberties with it which demand 
explanation. The division of the text into books, chapters, and sections will, we 
hope, make the work more intelligible and acceptable to English readers. In many 
of the author’s paraphrases of Scripture passages we have substituted the words 
of the English version, where it could be done without affecting the sense; and 
many passages, also, to which he had merely alluded, are quoted at length. A few 
sentences have been transferred from the text to the notes; and a few passages of 
the notes, of purely polemical interest, which would have needed explanation to 
put them fairly before the American public, have been omitted. In all that we have 
done, we have endeavoured to comply with the spirit of Dr. Neander’s wishes, as 
kindly communicated to us by himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p22"><i>January</i> 5, 1848.</p>


<pb n="xx" id="ii.ii-Page_xx" />
<p class="center" id="ii.ii-p23">LIST OF DR. NEANDER’S WORKS.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p24">Das Leben Jesu Christi, in seinem geschichtlichen Zusammenhange 
und seiner geschichtlichen Entwickelung: 1<sup>te</sup> Aufl., 1837; 4<sup>te</sup> 
Aufl., 1845 (The Life of Jesus Christ, in its Historical Connexion and Historical 
Developement: 1st ed., 1837; 4th ed., 1845).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p25">Geschichte der Pflanzung und Leitung der Christlichen Kirche durch 
die Apostel: 1<sup>te</sup> Aufl., 1832; 4<sup>te</sup> Aufl., 1847 (History of 
the Planting and Training of the Christian Church by the Apostles: 1st ed., 1832; 
4th ed., 1847).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p26">Allgemeine Geschichte der Christlichen Religion und Kirche (General 
History of the Christian Religion and Church).</p>
<div style="margin-left:.5in" id="ii.ii-p26.1">
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p27">(a) Die drei ersten Jahrhunderte: 1<sup>te</sup> Aufl. in 
3 Bänden; 2<sup>te</sup> Aufl. in 2 Bd., 1842-43. (The three first centuries: 
1st edition in 3 volumes, 1825; 2d edition in 2vols., 1842-43.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p28">(b) Das 4<sup>te</sup>-6<sup>te</sup> Jahrhundert: 1<sup>te</sup> Aufl. 
in drei Bänden, 1828; 2<sup>te</sup> Auf. in 2 Bd., 1846-47. (Fourth to sixth 
century: 1st ed. in 3 vols., 1828; 2d in 2 vols., 1846-47.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p29">(c) 6<sup>te</sup>-8<sup>te</sup>, in 1 Bd. (Sixth to eighth, 
1 vol.), 1834.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p30">(d) 8<sup>te</sup>-11<sup>te</sup>, in 1 Bd. (Eighth to eleventh, 
1 vol.), 1836.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p31">(e) 11<sup>te</sup>-13<sup>te</sup>, in 2 Bänden. (Eleventh 
to thirteenth, 2 vols.), 1841 and 1845.</p>
</div>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p32">Ueber den Kaiser Julianus und sein Zeitalter (The Emperor Julian 
and his Times), 1812.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p33">Genetische Entwickelung der vornehmsten Gnostischen Systeme (Genetical 
Developement of the principal Gnostic Systems), 1818.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p34">Anti-Gnosticus. Geist des Tertullianus und Einleitung in dessen 
Schriften (Anti-Gnosticus. Genius of Tertullian and Introduction to his Writings), 
1825.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p35">Der heilige Chrysostomus und die Kirche in dessen Zeitalter, 2 
Bd., 1820; 2<sup>te</sup> Aufl. l<sup>te</sup> Bd., 1832 (Chrysostom and the Church 
in his Times, 2 vols., 1820; 2d ed. of 1st. vol., 1832).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p36">Der heilige Bernhard und sein Zeitalter (Bernard and his Times), 
1813.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p37">Denkwürdigkeiten aus der Geschichte des Christenthums und des 
Christlichen Lebens: l<sup>te</sup> Aufl. in 3 Bd., 1822; 3<sup>te</sup> Aufl. in 
2 Bd., 1845-46 (Memorabilia from the History of Christianity and the Christian Life: 
1st ed. 3 vols., 1822; 3d ed. 2 vols.. 1845-46).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p38">Kleine Gelegenheitschriften praktisch-Christlichen, vornehmlich 
exegetischen und historischen Inhalts, 3<sup>te</sup> Aufl., 1829 (Smaller Treatises, 
chiefly exegetical and historical, 3d ed., 1829).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p39">Das Eine und das Mannichfältige des Christlichen Lebens; Eine 
Reihe kleiner Gelegenheitschriften, grössertentheils biographischen Inhalts (Series 
of smaller Treatises, chiefly biographical), 1840.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p40">Das Princip der Reformation, oder Staupitz und Luther (The Principle 
of the Reformation; or Staupitz and Luther), 1840.</p>



<pb n="xxi" id="ii.ii-Page_xxi" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Preface to the First Edition." prev="ii.ii" next="ii.iv" id="ii.iii">
<h2 id="ii.iii-p0.1">PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p1">IN the Preface to my Representation of the Christian Religion 
and Church in the Apostolic Age, I assigned my reasons for the separate publication 
of that work, and stated its relations to my General History of the Church. It remained 
for me to treat of that which formed the ground of the manifestation and existence 
of the Apostolical Church itself, viz., the Life and Ministry of the Divine Founder 
of the Church; and I have, moreover, been urged from many quarters to execute this 
necessary portion of my work. I was made to pause in the former undertaking by the 
lofty sacredness of the subject and its many difficulties; how much more, then, 
in the latter! But the signs of the times (to which, as a historian of the Church, 
I could not but take heed), the uncertainty of human affairs, and the opportunity 
afforded by a pause in my General History, have overcome my scruples, and led me, 
trusting in <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p1.1">God</span>, to go on with this work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p2">Yet well may he hesitate who undertakes to write the life of
<span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p2.1">CHRIST</span>! “Who, indeed (as <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p2.2">HERDER</span> 
finely answered Lavater), could venture, after <i>John</i>, to write the life of 
Christ?”<note n="10" id="ii.iii-p2.3"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p3">“<i>I</i> write the life of Christ—<i>I</i>? Never. The Evangelists 
have written it as it can and ought to be written. Let us, however, not write it, 
but become it?” (Beiträge zur näheren Kenntniss Lavater’s, von Ulrich Hegener: Leips., 
1836.) May the good Zurichers, who have lately shown themselves so worthy of their 
sires in their resistance to revolutionary violence and their enthusiasm for the 
faith (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii-p3.1">dogma Christianum dogma populare</span></i>, Augustin. 
opus imperf. c. Julian, ii., 2), erect a Christian national memorial by an edition, 
as complete as possible, of Lavater’s correspondence.</p></note> Who will not agree 
with <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p3.2">ANNA MARIA VON SCHURMANN</span>, that such an attempt is 
“to paint the sun with charcoal: the life of a Christian is the best picture of 
the life of Christ?”<note n="11" id="ii.iii-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p4">Cf. Reinhard, Plan Jesu, 1; Heubner’s Anm.</p></note>



</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p5">Yet why should not history (though assured that its description 
must be far behind the reality) occupy itself with the highest manifestation that 
has appeared in humanity—a manifestation which sanctifies, but does not spurn, the 
labours of men? The artist, inspired <pb n="xxii" id="ii.iii-Page_xxii" />by devotion, paints a picture 
of Christ without any aid from history, merely from intuition of the idea of Christ. 
But we have the lineaments of the historical Christ, in fragments at least; and 
there is wanting only insight into their connexion to frame them into a harmonious 
whole. We feel the necessity of calling up vividly before our minds, in our own 
stage of life and scientific progress, this realized Ideal, which belongs to all 
ages; and at particular epochs in the mutations of time this necessity is always 
felt anew. The image of Christ, not of yesterday nor to-day, ever renews its youth 
among men, and, as the world grows old, penetrates it with a heaven-tending youthful 
vigour. What <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p5.1">PHOTIUS</span> says of the various ideas of Christ 
among different nations may be applied to different periods of time, viz., “that 
each, by a new representation, must make itself familiar with the image of Christ.” Obviously, however, the peculiarities of different periods must be distinguished. 
Some periods mark a new creation in the Christian Church and in humanity, as <i>
already appeared</i>; others, by dissolution and crisis, <i>prepare</i> the way 
for it. Our age belongs to the latter class: we stand between the old world and 
a new one to be called into being by the ever old and ever new Gospel. For the fourth 
time Christianity is preparing a new epoch in the life of humanity. <i>Our</i> labors 
can only be preparatory to that new creation, when, after the regeneration of life 
and science, the great acts of <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p5.2">God</span> shall be proclaimed with 
new tongues of fire!<note n="12" id="ii.iii-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p6">Most keenly does the author feel (as did his late friend,
<i>B. Jacobi</i>, who has left behind him a blessed and honoured memory) that his 
work bears the marks of its production in an age of crisis, of
<span class="unclear" id="ii.iii-p6.1">i</span>solation, of pain, and of throes.</p></note>



</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p7">But it may be questioned, also, whether it is possible, from the 
authorities in our hands, to exhibit a connected description of the life of
<span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p7.1">CHRIST</span>? Christian consciousness will be satisfied with nothing 
less than an intuition of Christ’s life as a whole; and, therefore, science must 
undertake to free it from all alloy, and to found it on a substantial basis. It 
is by means of the Christian consciousness that we feel ourselves allied to all 
Christianity since the outpouring of the Holy Ghost—Christian consciousness, the 
living source from which every thing in life and science, which has really enriched 
the Church, has proceeded and must proceed; a far different thing from the changeful 
culture of the day, which, without it, must ever be ephemeral and transitory. To 
serve this last is the most wretched of servitudes. It is, indeed, time for a new 
beginning of Biblical criticism, of New Testament exegesis, <pb n="xxiii" id="ii.iii-Page_xxiii" />of inquiries 
into the formation of the canon. There are great difficulties, indeed, especially 
in the chronology,<note n="13" id="ii.iii-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p8">Wherever I have not sure grounds for decision, I say “<i>perhaps</i>:” nor am I ashamed of it, unfashionable as 
“perhaps” is, nowadays, in matters of science. 
Would that our young votaries of science would lay to heart the excellent words 
of <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p8.1">NIEBUHR</span>, on the degrees of confidence, in the “Lebensnachrichten,” ii., 208.</p></note> in the work which we have to do. But this, instead of deterring, 
must only stimulate us to greater efforts. We must only guard against relinquishing 
our hopes too hastily, and keep aloof from all prejudices either of antiquity or 
novelty; and then this undertaking may be one of the preparations, however trifling, 
for a new epoch in this part of history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p9">As for those who deny that our field is properly historical, and 
place it in a pre-historical and mythical region, I need say nothing here, as I 
have sought to refute them in the course of the work itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p10">In regard to my relations to the various theological parties of 
the age, I must refer to the Preface to the first volume of my “Apostolic Age;” and to my letter to <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p10.1">DEWAR</span>, chaplain to the British Embassy 
in Hamburg. Whatever appears to me to be true, or most probable, after candid and 
earnest inquiry, with all reverence for the sacredness of the subject, I utter, 
without looking at consequences. Whoever has a good work to do must, as Luther says, 
let the devil’s tongue run as it pleases. There are two opposite parties whom I 
cannot hope to please, viz., those who will forcibly make all things <i>new</i>, 
and fancy, in their folly, that they can shake the rock which ages could not undermine; 
and those who would retain, and forcibly reintroduce, even at the expense of all 
genuine love of truth, every thing that is old; nay, even the worn-out and the obsolete. 
I shall not please those hypercritics who subject the sacred writings to an arbitrary 
subtilty, at once superrational and sophistical; nor those, on the other hand, who 
believe that here all criticism—or at least all criticism on internal grounds—cometh 
of evil. Both these tendencies are alike at variance with a healthful sense for 
truth and conscientious devotion to it; both are alike inimical to genuine culture. 
There is need of criticism where any thing is communicated to us in the form of 
a historical tradition in written records; and I am sure that an impartial criticism, 
applied to the Scriptures, is not only consistent with that child-like faith without 
which there can be no Christianity or Christian theology,<note n="14" id="ii.iii-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p11">But the theologian 
must have more than a merely critical mind and critical aims: he needs a spiritual 
mind, a deep acquaintance with divine things; and he must study the Scriptures with 
his heart as well as head, unless he wishes his theology to be robbed of its salt 
by his criticism.</p></note> 
but is necessary to a just

<pb n="xxiv" id="ii.iii-Page_xxiv" />acuteness<note n="15" id="ii.iii-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p12">Not <i>too</i> sharp, so as to be notched.</p></note> 
and profoundness of thought, as well as to that true consecration of mind which 
is so essential to theology. The childlike faith of the theologian who cannot violently 
rid himself of the critical element of his times or of human nature, is thus proved, 
as it were, in the fire of temptation; this is the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii-p12.1">tentatio</span></i> 
(particularly in this age of scientific struggle) which must go along with <i>
<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii-p12.2">oratio</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii-p12.3">meditatio</span></i>, in 
the depths of the earnest and humble spirit. Without this priestly consecration, 
there can be no theology. It thrives best in the calmness of a soul consecrated 
to <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p12.4">God</span>. What grows amid the noisy bustle of the world and 
the empty babble of the age is not theology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p13">God reveals himself in his word as he does in his works. In both 
we see a self-<i>revealing</i>, self-<i>concealing</i> <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p13.1">God</span>, 
who makes himself known only to those who earnestly seek him;<note n="16" id="ii.iii-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p14">This is the pervading 
thought of Pascal (the sage for all centuries) in his <i>Pensées</i>, though blended 
with many errors of Catholicism and absolute Predestination. Great thanks ate due 
to <i>Faugere</i> for the edition of this work (1844) in its original form.</p></note> 
in both we find stimulants to faith and occasions for unbelief; in both we find 
contradictions whose higher harmony is hidden except from him who gives up his whole 
mind in reverence; in both, in a word, it is the law of revelation that the <i>heart</i> 
of man should be tested in receiving it; and that, in the spiritual life as well 
as in the bodily, man must <i>eat his bread in the sweat of his brow</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p15"><i>Berlin, July</i> 18, 1837.</p>




<pb n="xxv" id="ii.iii-Page_xxv" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Preface to the Third Edition." prev="ii.iii" next="ii.v" id="ii.iv">
<h2 id="ii.iv-p0.1">PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p1">THE reception of this work among the opposing theological parties 
of the age has been such as I anticipated in the Preface to the first edition. It 
is, therefore, the less necessary for me to vindicate myself against special accusations 
on any side. I am satisfied that the principles of my theological procedure are 
in the main correct, and that their claims will finally be justified. To answer 
the revilings or false inferences of fanatical prejudice on either hand, or to enter 
into purely personal controversy, forms no part of my purpose. Yet, in order to 
leave no room for doubt as to my own theological stand-point, it appears necessary 
that I should notice a few of the opinions that have been passed upon the work.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p2">A review from the pen of Consistorial Counsellor
<span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p2.1">SCHULZ</span> has appeared in the <i>Allgemeine Darmstädtische 
Kirchenzeitung</i>, which opposes me merely by dictatorial decisions; and, by isolating 
various passages<note n="17" id="ii.iv-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p3">The reviewer has been able to point out but one oversight—certainly 
no proof of careless haste in a work on such a subject. The mistake was one which 
might have happened to any one in an unlucky moment, which could not fail to be 
noticed by any one, and which, in fact, was noticed by myself as soon as I glanced 
again at the passage.</p></note> of my work from their connexion, ascribes to me opinions 
which are foreign to my whole theological system. What I say will not be disputed 
by any one who candidly examines that review and compares it with my work. I have 
called the attention of my readers in this edition to these perversions of my words; 
perversions in which <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p3.1">SCHULZ</span> shakes hands with men of a school 
directly opposite to his own. Were I not satisfied of his integrity, I should be 
under the necessity of calling them dishonest perversions; as the case is, I see 
in them only the prejudice of that <i>enthusiasm of reason</i> so admirably characterized 
by <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p3.2">JACOBI</span> in his remarks upon “Reason which is not Reason” (ii., 492). Of those who are enslaved by this enthusiasm, he says: 
“Their belief 
is always reason, nor can they recognize another’s reason except in his belief. 
They inquire not how he feels, perceives, observes, <pb n="xxvi" id="ii.iv-Page_xxvi" />or infers, but 
only what his opinions are—whether they agree with their canon or not; and that 
decides the matter.” This stand-point as surely generates a prejudice which precludes 
all just judgment of the opinions of others, and leads (though unconsciously) to 
falsehood, as does the enthusiasm for an absolute system of doctrines which lays 
down, as a standard, a definite number of articles of faith, or principles therewith 
connected, and makes this standard a criterion of every one’s claim to Christianity. 
In the judgments formed of my work, as well as in many other matters of our time, 
these two sets of prejudices have led to similar results.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p4">“What,” inquires <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p4.1">SCHULZ </span>several times, 
“will the believers in creeds say to this?” Now, as to the opinion of this or that 
set of <i>men</i>, I am indifferent; it concerns me only to know how far my statements 
accord with <i>truth</i>, especially Christian truth. It is proper that I should 
say, however, that I go along with those who oppose “creed-believers” (to use
<span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p4.2">SCHULZ</span>’s term) so far as this viz., that I could not subscribe 
to any of the existing symbols (except the Apostles’ creed, which testifies to those 
fundamental facts of Christianity that are essential to the existence of the Christian 
Church) as an unconditional expression of my religious convictions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p5">I believe that our path lies, through the strifes and storms of 
the present time, to a new creation in the Church, when the same Holy Spirit<note n="18" id="ii.iv-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p6">The 
Holy Spirit going out from faith in Christ, who was crucified for the sins of men, 
who truly rose from the dead and ascended to heaven; the Holy Spirit, which has 
proved itself the same since the first Christian Pentecost, at all times, among 
all people, learned or unlearned; not the changeful spirit of the times, which corresponds 
more nearly to what is called in the New Testament the spirit of the world, and 
whose manifestations stand opposed to those of the Holy Spirit.</p></note> that works 
in the life of the Church, and produces all truly Christian creeds as expressions 
(defective, indeed, as all human representations of the Divine must be, and stamped 
with the varying culture of the time) of Christian truth, will produce a symbol 
adapted to the new stage of the Church’s developement, if it become necessary that 
such an expression of the animating faith of the Church be given in a new literal 
form. But I go along with the theologians (so called creed-believers) in what I 
believe to be the fundamental principle of the Reformation and of the Evangelical 
Church; the doctrines, viz., of the corruption of human nature (not, however, excluding, 
but presupposing, an element of affinity for <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p6.1">God</span> [<span lang="DE" id="ii.iv-p6.2">Gottverwandte</span>] 
in human nature); and <pb n="xxvii" id="ii.iv-Page_xxvii" />of justification by faith in Jesus as the 
Redeemer. The essential part of the Evangelical Confession (the Augsburg Confession 
and its Apology), so far as it is an exposition of this doctrine, together with 
the unchangeable verities to which the Apostles’ Creed bears witness, seem to me 
the irrefragable basis of the Evangelical Church; which, on this basis, <i>protests</i> 
against all popery whether the Roman or any other impure spirit of the age; against 
human statutes, no matter of what kind. Dr. <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p6.3">SCHULZ</span> reproaches 
me for speaking of the sinfulness of human nature. On the other hand, I cannot but 
be astonished that this truth, so clearly revealed in the Scriptures, nay, lying 
at their basis, and so plainly written upon every human heart, should be denied 
by any man. He wishes, moreover, that the terms “natural reason” and “self-righteousness” may hereafter not appear in my writings. In this respect I cannot possibly gratify 
him. These terms have a well-established right in the Evangelical Church; the conceptions 
which they express are closely connected with its fundamental principle; they are, 
moreover, firmly founded in Biblical Anthropology.<note n="19" id="ii.iv-p6.4"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p7">It is a trick of Jesuitism 
(which is by no means confined to one form, but often assumes the shape of the fanaticism 
of reason or understanding) to protest (in <i>form</i>) against the tendencies of 
the journal called the <i>Evangelische Kirchenzeitung</i>, while, in fact, the protest 
is not meant to bear against those tendencies—not against antiquated dogmas—but 
against the unchangeable fundamental truths of the Church of Christ; truths which
<i>can</i> appear to be antiquated dogmas only to the shallow and superficial spirit 
of the times; a spirit as contracted as it is conceited. At the same time, it cannot 
be denied that the one-sidedness, the exaggerations and multiform sickliness of 
the tendencies referred to may have contributed to produce a reaction. We say this
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv-p7.1">sine ira et studio</span></i>, with a full sense of the sincere 
and earnest zeal, and the true Christian endeavours and results (if those tendencies 
which find an organ in the <i>Kirchenzeitung</i>.</p></note> 
They are not the offshoot of a “new Evangelical” Theology, but of an old Evangelical 
faith. It is a mere pretended “enlightenment” (which, notwithstanding it may, by 
destroying, prepare the way for better things, is yet in its positive elements a 
source of darkness) that can object to those conceptions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p8">I have to thank Dr. <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p8.1">HASE</span> for the kindness 
with which he has spoken of my work in the <i>Jahrbücher für wissenschaftliche Kritik</i>; 
but it would take more space than a preface will allow to come to an understanding 
with him upon the points in Apologetics and Dogmatics on which he touches in his 
review. I can only remark, that a description of the life of Christ (although it
<i>must</i> proceed from the Christian consciousness, which alone can afford a living 
intuition of it) does not necessarily demand for its foundation a complete and well-defined 
theory of the <i>person</i> of Christ. On the contrary, it would be one of the excellences 
of such a <pb n="xxviii" id="ii.iv-Page_xxviii" />work, that various doctrinal tendencies (if supranaturalistic) 
could be satisfied with it. It must deal with <i>facts</i>, which are more weighty 
than men’s conceptions, changeful as they are. All dogmatical theories except those 
which are willing to do violence to history must agree in acknowledging certain 
facts. What I have said of the human developement of the life of Christ harmonizes 
well with the consequent doctrine of a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv-p8.2">status exinanitionis</span></i>; 
without this, in fact, the human life of Christ can have no reality. As to my views 
of the Ascension, I must adhere to them, until I can be convinced that without them 
the full import of Christ’s resurrection can be asserted. Nor is it simply strength 
of faith that leads me to these results; from the beginning my religious life has 
been too much affected by the culture of this age to allow me to glory in such a 
faith—to compare myself with those men of child-like simplicity, those heroes whose 
Divine confidence is exalted above all doubt.<note n="20" id="ii.iv-p8.3"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p9">Truth before all things. I would 
not <i>seem</i> to be what I <i>am not</i>. This book, which could only have arisen 
in this age of strife and discord, is itself a mirror of the progress of my mind.</p></note> 
I have adopted them from consecutive reasoning upon the principles of the Christian 
faith. There is no middle ground here; unless, indeed, in order to avoid admitting 
a limit to all explanation, without, at the same time, affirming the opposite, we 
cover up the difficulty in phrases and formulas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p10">To all those who consider the Socratic <i>ignorance</i> as folly, 
and who have settled beforehand the highest questions—questions whose right answers 
the great <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p10.1">MELANCTHON</span> placed among the beatitudes of the 
intuition of a better life—my dogmatical system must appear weak and unsatisfactory.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p11">In the reviewer of my work in the Halle <i>Literaturzeitung</i> 
(Church-counsellor <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p11.1">SCHWARZ</span> of Jena), I am happy to recognize 
a worthy man, who can acknowledge with congenial spirit, even amid differences of 
opinion, the work of an earnest mind and of serious study—a phenomenon every day 
becoming rarer in this age of selfish and excited party spirit. I am gratified, 
though not surprised, to find, from the beautiful notice of my book by Dr.
<span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p11.2">LÜCKE</span>, that that old and worthy friend agrees with me in 
all essential points.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p12">To find ourselves at one in the recognition of certain truths 
with men whom we must admire and honour on many accounts, ever. though our convictions, 
on important subjects, may be opposed to each other, cannot be otherwise than 
gratifying. I have <pb n="xxix" id="ii.iv-Page_xxix" />no sympathy with that narrowness of mind which 
refuses to do justice to the advocate, however able, of opinions which we ourselves 
must reject. That is an unworthy arrogance which, in its zealous defence of a holy 
cause (a cause which, above all others breathes humility, and teaches us more and 
more that all our knowledge is but fragmentary), deems itself authorized to look 
down haughtily upon its opponent, however superior in scientific ability; or even 
seeks to cover the weakness of its own arguments by what is intended, according 
to the sickly taste of the age, to pass for wit and humour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p13">I cannot, therefore, but rejoice to find that my treatment of 
the subject, with that of others engaged in the same controversy, has induced Dr.
<span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p13.1">Strauss </span>to soften down his mythical theory of the life of 
Christ in various points, and to acknowledge the truth of several results arrived 
at by my historical inquiries. In his public acknowledgment of this I recognize 
a candour and love of truth which is far more honourable than mere intellectual 
greatness. At the same time, I am grateful to him for the kindness with which he 
has spoken of me personally. A certain degree of harmony, then, may be attained 
by the application of those fundamental principles of historical criticism which 
all sound thinkers must acknowledge to be correct. Yet it is only a certain degree; 
it is easy to be understood how the harmony thus reached is interrupted by the wider 
differences which lie at the foundation of the subject.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p14">The chief points of controversy turn upon <i>essential</i> differences 
of religious thought and feeling. These fundamental differences are clearly set 
forth by Dr. <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p14.1">Strauss</span> in the closing dissertation of his 
third edition, and in his essay on the Permanent and the Transitory (<i><span lang="DE" id="ii.iv-p14.2">das 
Bleibende und Vergängliche</span></i>) in Christianity. They are to be found chiefly 
in opposing views of the relation of <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p14.3">God</span> to the world, of 
the personality of spirit, of the relation between the here and the hereafter, and 
of the nature of sin. The controversy, to our mind, does not lie between an old 
and a new view of Christianity, but between Christianity and a human invention directly 
opposed to it. It is nothing less than a struggle between Christian Theism and a 
system of world- and self-deification. This system (by a <i>relative</i> historical 
necessity) had to unfold itself in theological and philosophical rationalism, in 
order to be overthrown by the power of Christian truth in the natural progress of 
life and thought. Symptoms of it can be detected in the <pb n="xxx" id="ii.iv-Page_xxx" />sects of the 
Middle Ages, and in many of the manifestations that preceded the Reformation; and 
it would have broken forth at an earlier period, had not the Evangelical enthusiasm 
of the Reformation suppressed it for a time. We may apply here the words of
<span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p14.4">MELANCTHON</span>, uttered, with his deep historical insight, in 
a connexion akin to this: <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv-p14.5">Dogmatum semina, quae longe graviora 
tumultus aliquando excitatura fuerant, nisi Lutherus exortus esset ac studia hominum 
alio traxisset</span></i> (Corpus Reformator., tom. i., f. 1083). Far be it from 
me to judge the heart of any man; in this regard each must be his own accuser. A 
man that knows he serves a truth above the range of the human mind knows, at the 
same time, how far below it he himself stands, and how high, on the other hand, 
others, whose individual culture modified by the spirit of the age may have laid 
them open to error, may in heart be raised above their error. Whoever has entered 
into the struggles of his age will be willing, at the same time that he judges himself, 
to be mild in his judgments of others, who, although they may have been further 
carried away by those same struggles, have preserved a seemly and becoming moderation. 
It is the <i>principle</i> alone that is in question, and <i>that</i> cannot be 
judged too strictly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p15">I conclude with the golden words of one of the greatest men of 
modern times in testimony of the truth, and in opposition, not only to the vain 
attempt to amalgamate Christianity with the principle of modern <i>mis</i>-culture, 
but also to the spirit which seeks to reduce all minds to one mode of doctrinal 
conception—to the stand-point which strives to make the piece-work of human knowledge 
absolute. “The man who does not hold Christ’s earthly life, with all its miracles, 
to be as properly and really historical as any event in the sphere of history, and 
who does not receive all points of the Apostolic Creed with the fullest conviction, 
I do not conceive to be a Protestant Christian. And as for that Christianity which 
is such according to the fashion of the modern philosophers and Pantheists, without 
a personal <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p15.1">God</span>, without immortality, without an individuality 
of man, without historical faith—it may be a very ingenious and subtle <i>philosophy</i>, 
but it is no Christianity at all. Again and again have I said that I know not what 
to do with a metaphysical <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p15.2">God</span>; and that I will have no other 
but the <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p15.3">God</span> of the Bible, who is <i>heart to heart</i>. 
Whoever can reconcile the metaphysical <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p15.4">God</span> with the
<span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p15.5">God</span> of the Bible, may try it, and write symbolical books 
to suit all ages; but he who admits the absolute inexplicability of the main point, 
which can only be approached <pb n="xxxi" id="ii.iv-Page_xxxi" />by asymptotes, will never grieve at 
the impossibility of possessing any <i>system</i> of religion.”<note n="21" id="ii.iv-p15.6"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p16"><i>Leben 
Niebuhr’s</i>, 
Thl. ii., 344. We cannot be too grateful to the publishers for putting forth this 
treasure of sound feeling and profound truth.</p></note> May the man who, with rare 
world-historical insight, was able to explain the signs of the times, be heard of 
many!</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p17"><i>Berlin, May</i> 6, 1839.</p>


<pb n="xxxii" id="ii.iv-Page_xxxii" />
<pb n="xxxiii" id="ii.iv-Page_xxxiii" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Preface to the Fourth Edition." prev="ii.iv" next="ii.vi" id="ii.v">

<h2 id="ii.v-p0.1">PREFACE TO THE FOURTH EDITION.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p1">I HAVE sought, in this fourth edition, to improve as far as I 
could, both the matter and form of the work; but do not deem it necessary to add 
any thing to what has been said in former prefaces upon my mode of treating the 
subject. I have thought it best, in spite of a desire to economize space, to republish 
those prefaces; adding here and there a remark called for by the relations of the 
times, which I should have otherwise put into a separate preface. Although I would 
willingly have buried in oblivion the unpleasant personal allusions (contained in 
the second preface) to a man whom I honour and esteem, I have considered it necessary 
to republish it, in view of the truths which it contains, and their bearing upon 
the times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p2">And now let my book, with the blessing of <span class="sc" id="ii.v-p2.1">God</span>, 
enter anew among the strifes of the age; standing in the midst of which, I shall 
not suffer myself to be shaken or perplexed by the “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.v-p2.2">τὰ 
ἐν μέσῳ ἀμφοτέρωθεν κτείνεται</span>.”</p>
<p class="right" id="ii.v-p3">A. NEANDER</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p4"><i>Berlin</i>, 3<i>d August</i>, 1845.</p>

<pb n="xxxiv" id="ii.v-Page_xxxiv" />
<pb n="xxxv" id="ii.v-Page_xxxv" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Contents" prev="ii.v" next="iii" id="ii.vi">
<h2 id="ii.vi-p0.1">CONTENTS</h2>
<table border="0" style="width:90%; margin-left:5%; font-size:medium" id="ii.vi-p0.2">
<colgroup id="ii.vi-p0.3">
<col style="width:10%; vertical-align:top" id="ii.vi-p0.4" />
<col style="width:80%" id="ii.vi-p0.5" />
<col style="width:10%; vertical-align:bottom; text-align:right" id="ii.vi-p0.6" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.7">
<th colspan="3" style="line-height:200%; font-size:large" id="ii.vi-p0.8">INTRODUCTION.</th>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.9">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.10">CHAPTER I.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.11">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.12">THE IDEA OF 
THE HISTORY OF CHRIST IN GENERAL.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.13">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.14">§ 1.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.15">The Indifference of Criticism rejected.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.16">1</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.17">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.18">§ 2.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.19">The Truth, that Christ is <span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p0.20">God</span>-man, presupposed.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.21">2</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.22">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.23">§ 3.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.24">This Presupposition and the historical Accounts mutually confirm and 
illustrate each other.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.25">3</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.26">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.27">CHAPTER II.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.28">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.29">SOURCES OF THE 
HISTORY OF CHRIST.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.30">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.31">§ 4.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.32">Traditional Origin of the Synoptical Gospels.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.33">6</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.34">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.35">§ 5.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.36">Genuineness of John’s Gospel.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.37">6</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.38">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.39">§ 6.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.40">Results of Criticism.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.41">7</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.42">
<th colspan="3" style="line-height:150%;" id="ii.vi-p0.43">BOOK I. <br />
BIRTH AND CHILDHOOD OF JESUS.</th>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.45">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.46">CHAPTER I.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.47">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.48">INTRODUCTION.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.49">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.50">§ 7.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.51">Scantiness of our Information in regard to this Period of Christ’s Life; 
nothing further essential to the Interests of Religion.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.52">11</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.53">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.54">§ 8.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.55">Fundamentally opposite Modes of apprehending the Accounts.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.56">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.57">CHAPTER II.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.58">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.59">THE MIRACULOUS 
CONCEPTION.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.60">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.61">§ 9.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.62">The miraculous Conception demanded <span lang="la" id="ii.vi-p0.63"><i>à priori</i></span>, 
and confirmed <span lang="la" id="ii.vi-p0.64"><i>à posteriori</i></span></td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.65">13</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.66">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.67">§ 10.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.68">No trace of a <i>Mythus</i> in the Narrative. Such a Myth could not 
have originated among the Jewish People.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.69">13</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.70">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.71">§ 11.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.72">Objections to the Credibility of the Narrative from the subsequent Dispositions 
of Christ’s Relations answered, (1) from the Nature of the Case; (2) from 
the Name Jesus.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.73">16</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.74">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.75">§ 12.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.76">Analogical Ideas among the Heathen.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.77">17</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.78">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.79">CHAPTER III.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.80">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.81">THE BIRTH AND 
CHILDHOOD OF CHRIST.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.82">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.83">§ 13.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.84">The Birth of Christ in its Relations to the Jewish Theocracy.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.85">18</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.86">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.87">§ 14.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.88">The miraculous Events that accompanied it.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.89">19</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.90">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.91">§ 15.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.92">Tile Taxing; Jesus born at Bethlehem.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.93">20</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.94">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.95"><pb n="xxxvi" id="ii.vi-Page_xxxvi" />§ 16.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.96">The Announcement of the Shepherds.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.97">21</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.98">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.99">§ 17.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.100">The Sacrifice of “Purification,” and the “Ransom of the First-born.” Their Weight as Proof against the Mythical Theory.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.101">23</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.102">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.103">§ 18.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.104">Simeon’s prophetic Discourse.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.105">24</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.106">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.107">§ 19.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.108">The longing of the Heathen for a Saviour. The Star of the Wise Men.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.109">25</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.110">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.111">§ 20.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.112">The Massacre of the Innocents, and the Flight into Egypt.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.113">27</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.114">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.115">§ 21.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.116">The Return to Nazareth.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.117">28</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.118">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.119">§ 22.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.120">Brothers and Sisters of Jesus; the mention of them in the Gospel Narrative 
a Proof of Credibility.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.121">29</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.122">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.123">§ 23.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.124">Consciousness of Messiahship in the Mind of Jesus. Christ among the 
Doctors.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.125">30 </td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.126">
<th colspan="3" style="line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.127">BOOK II.<br />
THE MENTAL CULTURE OF JESUS: HIS LIFE TO THE TIME OF HIS PUBLIC MINISTRY.</th>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.129">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.130">CHAPTER I.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.131">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.132">JESUS NOT EDUCATED 
IN THE THEOLOGICAL SCHOOLS OF THE JEWS.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.133">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.134">§ 24.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.135">The Pharisees.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.136">35</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.137">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.138">§ 25.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.139">The Sadducees.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.140">35</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.141">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.142">§ 26.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.143">The Essenes.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.144">37</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.145">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.146">§ 27.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.147">The Alexandrian Jews.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.148">39</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.149">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.150">§ 28.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.151">Affinity of Christianity, as absolute Truth, for the various opposing 
Systems.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.152">39</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.153">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.154">§ 29.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.155">Christ’s Doctrine revealed from Within, not received from Without.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.156">39</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.157">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.158">§ 30.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.159">The popular Sentiment in regard to his Connexion with the Schools.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.160">40</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.161">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.162">CHAPTER II.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.163">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.164">THE LIFE OF 
JESUS TO THE OPENING OF HIS PUBLIC MINISTRY.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.165">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.166">§ 31.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.167">Consciousness of Messiahship in Christ..</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.168">l41</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.169">
<th colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.170">BOOK III.<br />
PREPARATIVES TO THE PUBLIC MINISTRY OF CHRIST</th>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.172">
<th colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.173">PART I.
<br />
<span style="font-size:small" id="ii.vi-p0.175">OBJECTIVE PREPARATION: MINISTRY OF JOHN THE 
BAPTIST</span></th>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.176">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.177">CHAPTER I.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.178">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.179">RELATION OF 
THE BAPTIST TO THE JEWS.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.180">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.181">§ 32.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.182">How far the Baptist <i>revived</i> the Expectation of a Messiah.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.183">45</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.184">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.185">§ 33.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.186">Causes of Obscurity in the Accounts left us of the Baptist. Sources, 
viz., the <i>Evangelists, Josephus</i>.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.187">46</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.188">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.189">§ 34.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.190">The Baptist’s mode of Life and Teaching in the Desert.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.191">48</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.192">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.193">§ 35.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.194">John as Baptist and Preacher of Repentance.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.195">49</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.196">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.197">§ 36.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.198">Relations of the Pharisees and Sadducees to the Baptist.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.199">50</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.200">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.201">§ 37.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.202">Relations of the Baptist to the People, and to the narrower Circle of 
his own Disciples.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.203">52</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.204">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.205">§ 38.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.206">John’s Demands upon the People compared with those of Christ. His humble 
Opinion of his own Calling.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.207">52</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.208">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.209"><pb n="xxxvii" id="ii.vi-Page_xxxvii" />
CHAPTER II.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.210">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.211">THE RELATION 
OF THE BAPTIST TO THE MESSIAH.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.212">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.213">§ 39.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.214">The Baptist’s Explanation of his Relation to Messiah. The Baptism by
<i>Water</i> and by <i>Fire</i>.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.215">53</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.216">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.217">§ 40.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.218">The Baptist’s Conception of Messiah’s Kingdom.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.219">54</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.220">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.221">§ 41.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.222">The Baptist’s Recognition of Jesus as Messiah.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.223">55</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.224">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.225"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.226">(1) Import of his Baptism of Jesus.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.227">57</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.228">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.229"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.230">(2) The Continuance of his Ministry.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.231">57</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.232">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.233"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.234">(3) Possible Wavering in his Convictions.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.235">58</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.236">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.237"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.238">(4) His Message from Prison.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.239">60</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.240">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.241"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.242">(5) Conduct of his Disciples towards Jesus.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.243">60</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.244">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.245">§ 42.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.246">The Phenomena at the Baptism, and their Import.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.247">61</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.248">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.249"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.250">(1) No ecstatic Vision.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.251">61</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.252">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.253"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.254">(2) The Ebionitish View, and its Opposite.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.255">62</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.256">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.257"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.258">(3) Developement of the Notion of Baptism in New Testament.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.259">63</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.260">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.261"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.262">(4) The Baptism of Christ not a Rite of Purification.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.263">64</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.264">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.265"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.266">(5) But of Consecration to his Theocratic Reign.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.267">65</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.268">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.269"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.270">(6) John’s previous Acquaintance with Christ.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.271">65</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.272">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.273"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.274">(7) Explanation of <scripRef passage="John 1:31" id="ii.vi-p0.275" parsed="|John|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.31">John, i., 31</scripRef>.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.276">66</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.277">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.278"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.279">(8) The Vision and the Voice: intended exclusively for the Baptist.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.280">67</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.281">
<th colspan="3" style="line-height:150%; " id="ii.vi-p0.282">PART II.<br />
<span style="font-size:small" id="ii.vi-p0.284">SUBJECTIVE PREPARATION: THE TEMPTATION OF 
CHRIST.</span></th>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.285">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.286">CHAPTER I.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.287">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.288">IMPORT OF THE 
INDIVIDUAL TEMPTATIONS.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.289">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.290">§ 43.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.291">The Hunger.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.292">70</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.293">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.294">§ 44.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.295">The Pinnacle of the Temple.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.296">71</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.297">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.298">§ 45.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.299">The World-Dominion.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.300">72</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.301">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.302">CHAPTER II.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.303">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.304">IMPORT OF THE 
TEMPTATION AS A WHOLE.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.305">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.306">§ 46.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.307">Fundamental Idea.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.308">73</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.309">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.310">§ 47.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.311">The Temptation not an inward one, but the Work of Satan.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.312">73</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.313">
<th colspan="3" style="line-height:150%; " id="ii.vi-p0.314">BOOK IV.<br />
THE PUBLIC MINISTRY OF CHRIST ACCORDING TO ITS REAL CONNEXION.</th>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.316">
<th colspan="3" style="line-height:150%; " id="ii.vi-p0.317">PART I.<br />
<span style="font-size:small" id="ii.vi-p0.319">THE PLAN OF CHRIST</span></th>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.320">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.321">CHAPTER I.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.322">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.323">THE PLAN OF 
CHRIST IN GENERAL.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.324">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.325">§ 48.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.326">Had Christ a conscious Plan?</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.327">79</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.328">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.329">§ 49.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.330">Connexion with the Old Testament Theocracy.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.331">81</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.332">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.333">§ 50.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.334">Christ’s steadfast Consciousness of Messiahship.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.335">81</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.336">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.337"><pb n="xxxviii" id="ii.vi-Page_xxxviii" />§ 51.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.338">His Plan underwent no Alterations.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.339">82</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.340">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.341">§ 52.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.342">Two-fold Bearing of the Kingdom of <span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p0.343">God</span>. (1) 
An inward, spiritual Power: (2) A world-renewing Power.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.344">86</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.345">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.346">CHAPTER II.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.347">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.348">THE PLAN OF 
CHRIST IN ITS RELATION TO THE OLD TESTAMENT IDEA OF THE KINGDOM OF
<span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p0.349">God</span>.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.350">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.351">§ 53.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.352">Christ’s Observance of the Jewish Worship and Law.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.353">88</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.354">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.355">§ 54.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.356">His Manifestation <i>greater</i> than the Temple..... 89</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.357">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.358">§ 55.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.359">The Conversation with the Samaritan Woman.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.360">90</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.361">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.362">§ 56.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.363">The “Destroying” and “Fulfilling” of the Law.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.364">91</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.365">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.366">§ 57.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.367">The Interpolation in <scripRef passage="Luke 6:4" id="ii.vi-p0.368" parsed="|Luke|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.4">Luke, vi., 4</scripRef>. 
(Cod. Cant.).</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.369">92</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.370">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.371">CHAPTER III.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.372">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.373">NEW FORM OF 
THE IDEA OF THE PERSON OF THE THEOCRATIC KING.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.374">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.375">§ 58.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.376">The Names “Son of <span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p0.377">God</span>” and “Son of Man”</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.378">94</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.379">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.380">§ 59.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.381">Import of the Title “Son of Man,” as used by Christ himself. Rejection 
of Alexandrian and other Analogies.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.382">95</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.383">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.384">§ 60.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.385">Import of the Title “ Son of <span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p0.386">God</span>”</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.387">96</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.388">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.389"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.390">(1) John’s Sense of the Title accordant with that of the other Evangelists.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.391">96</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.392">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.393"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.394">(2) And confirmed by Paul’s.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.395">97</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.396">
<th colspan="3" style="line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.397">PART II. <br />
<span style="font-size:small" id="ii.vi-p0.399">THE MEANS AND INSTRUMENTS OF CHRIST.</span></th>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.400">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.401">CHAPTER I.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.402">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.403">THE MEANS OF 
CHRIST IN GENERAL.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.404">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.405">§ 61.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.406">Christ a Spiritual Teacher.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.407">9S</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.408">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.409">§ 62.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.410">Different Theatres of his Work as Teacher.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.411">99</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.412">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.413">§ 63.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.414">Choice and Training of the Apostles to be subordinate Teachers.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.415">100</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.416">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.417">CHAPTER II.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.418">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.419">CHRIST’S MODE 
OF TEACHING IN REGARD TO ITS METHOD AND FORM.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.420">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.421">A. ITS GENERAL 
PRINCIPLES.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.422">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.423">§ 64.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.424">His Mode of Teaching adapted to the Stand-point of his Hearers.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.425">101</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.426">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.427">§ 65.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.428">His Truth presented in <i>Germ</i> to be developed: Seeds of Thought.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.429">102</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.430">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.431">§ 66.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.432">Its Results dependent upon the Susceptibility of the Hearers.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.433">103</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.434">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.435">§ 67.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.436">This corresponds to the general Law of Developement of the Kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p0.437">God</span>.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.438">106</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.439">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.440">B. CHRIST’S 
USE OF PARABLES.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.441">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.442">§ 68.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.443">Idea of the Parable. Distinction between Parable, Fable, and Mythus.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.444">107</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.445">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.446">§ 69.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.447">Order in which the Parables were delivered. Their Perfection. Mode of 
interpreting them.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.448">108</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.449">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.450">§ 70.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.451">Christ’s Teaching not <i>confined</i> to Parables, but conveyed also 
in longer Discourses.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.452">109</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.453">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.454">§ 71.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.455">John’s Gospel contains chiefly connected and profound Discourses, and 
why?</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.456">110</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.457">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.458">§ 72.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.459">The Parable of the Shepherd, in John, compared with the Parables in 
the other Gospels.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.460">111</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.461">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.462"><pb n="xxxix" id="ii.vi-Page_xxxix" />
C. CHRIST’S USE OF ACCOMMODATION.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.463">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.464">§ 73.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.465">Necessity of Accommodation.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.466">113</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.467">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.468">§ 74.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.469">Distinction between Material and Formal Accommodation.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.470">114</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.471">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.472">§ 75.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.473">Christ’s Application of Passages from Old Testament.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.474">115</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.475">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.476">CHAPTER III.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.477">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.478">CHOICE AND TRAINING 
OF THE APOSTLES AS TEACHERS.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.479">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.480">§ 76.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.481">Christ’s Relation to the Twelve. Significance of the Number. The Name 
Apostle.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.482">116</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.483">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.484">§ 77.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.485">Choice of the Apostles. Of Judas Iscariot.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.486">117</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.487">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.488">§ 78.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.489">The Apostles uneducated Men.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.490">119</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.491">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.492">§ 79.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.493">Two Stages in their Dependence upon Christ.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.494">120</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.495">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.496">§ 80.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.497">Christ’s peculiar Method of Training the Apostles.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.498">121</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.499">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.500">CHAPTER IV.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.501">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.502">THE CHURCH AND 
BAPTISM.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.503">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.504">§ 81.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.505">Founding of the Church. Its Objects.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.506">122</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.507">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.508">§ 82.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.509">Name of the Church. Its Form traced back to Christ.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.510">123</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.511">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.512">§ 83.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.513">Later Institution of Baptism as an initiatory Rite.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.514">126</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.515">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.516">CHAPTER V.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.517">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.518">THE MIRACLES 
OF CHRIST: THEIR CHARACTER AND OBJECTS.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.519">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.520">A. THE OBJECTIVE 
CHARACTER OF MIRACLES.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.521">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.522">§ 84.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.523">Connexion of Christ’s Miracles with his Mode of Teaching.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.524">127</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.525">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.526">§ 85.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.527">Negative Element.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.528">127</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.529">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.530">§ 86.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.531">Positive Element. Teleological Object.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.532">129</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.533">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.534">§ 87.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.535">Relation of Miracles to the Course of Nature.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.536">130</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.537">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.538">§ 88.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.539">Relation of the individual Miracles to the highest Miracle, viz., the 
Manifestation of Christ.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.540">131</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.541">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.542">§ 89.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.543">Relation of Miracles to History.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.544">132</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.545">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.546">B. THE MIRACLES 
OF CHRIST AS VIEWED BY HIS CONTEMPORARIES.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.547">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.548">§ 90.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.549">Miracles deemed an essential Sign of Messiahship.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.550">132</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.551">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.552">C. CHRIST’S 
OWN ESTIMATE OF HIS MIRACLES.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.553">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.554">§ 91.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.555">Apparent Discrepancies: Mode of removing them. 134</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.556">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.557"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.558">(1) Two-fold Object of the Miracles.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.559">134</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.560">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.561"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.562">(2) A Susceptibility for Impression presupposed.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.563">135</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.564">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.565">§ 92.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.566">His Explanation of the “Sign of the Prophet Jonah”</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.567">136</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.568">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.569">§ 93.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.570">His Declaration, “Destroy this Temple,” &amp;c.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.571">137</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.572">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.573">§ 94.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.574">His Distinction between the <i>Material</i> and <i>Formal</i> in the 
Miracles.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.575">137</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.576">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.577">§ 95.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.578">His Appeals to Miracles as Testimony. Three different Stages of Faith.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.579">138</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.580">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.581">§ 96.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.582">The Communication of the Divine Life the highest Miracle.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.583">140</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.584">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.585">CHAPTER VI.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.586">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.587">THE MIRACLES 
OF CHRIST CONSIDERED IN REGARD TO SUPERNATURAL AGENCY.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.588">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.589">§ 97.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.590">Transition from the Natural to the Supernatural in the Miracles.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.591">140</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.592">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.593">A. MIRACLES 
WROUGHT UPON HUMAN NATURE.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.594">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.595">I. <i>The Healing 
of Diseases</i>.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.596">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.597">§ 98.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.598">Use of Spiritual Agencies. Faith demanded for the Cure.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.599">141</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.600">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.601">§ 99.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.602">Use of Physical Agencies.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.603">142</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.604">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.605"><pb n="xl" id="ii.vi-Page_xl" />§ 100.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.606">Relation between Sin and Physical Evil. Jewish Idea of Punitive Justice. 
Christ’s Doctrine on the Subject.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.607">143</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.608">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.609">II. <i>Demoniacal 
Possession</i>.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.610">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.611">§ 101.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.612">Two extreme Theories Analogous Phenomena.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.613">145</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.614">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.615">§ 102.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.616">Connexion of the Phenomena with the State of the Times.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.617">146</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.618">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.619">§ 103.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.620">Accommodation of the two extreme Theories.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.621">147</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.622">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.623">§ 104.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.624">Christ’s Explanations of Demonism purely Spiritual. His Accommodation 
to the Conceptions of the Demoniacs.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.625">149</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.626">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.627">§ 105.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.628">Differences between Christ’s Cures of Demoniacs and the Operations of 
the Jewish Exorcists.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.629">150</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.630">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.631">III. <i>The 
Raising of the Dead</i>.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.632">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.633">§ 106.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.634">Different Views on these Miracles.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.635">151</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.636">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.637">B. MIRACLES 
WROUGHT UPON MATERIAL NATURE.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.638">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.639">§ 107.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.640">Most obvious Manifestations of Supernatural Power.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.641">152</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.642">
<th colspan="3" style="line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.643">BOOK V. <br />
THE PUBLIC MINISTRY OF CHRIST ACCORDING TO ITS CHRONOLOGICAL CONNEXION.
</th>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.645">
<th colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.646">INTRODUCTION.
<br />
ON THE DIFFERENCES BETWEEN THE SYNOPTICAL GOSPELS AND JOHN.</th>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.648">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.649">§ 108.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.650">Differences in Chronology.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.651">155</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.652">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.653">§ 109.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.654">Differences as to the Theatre of Christ’s Labours.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.655">155</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.656">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.657">§ 110.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.658">Proof that Christ frequently exercised his Ministry in Judea and Jerusalem.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.659">156</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.660">
<th colspan="3" style="line-height:150%;" id="ii.vi-p0.661">PART I. <br />
FROM THE COMMENCEMENT OF CHRIST’S PUBLIC MINISTRY TO THE TRIUMPHAL ENTRY.</th>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.663">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.664">CHAPTER I.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.665">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.666">JESUS AND JOHN 
THE BAPTIST. THE FIRST DISCIPLES.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.667">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.668">§ 111.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.669">Message of the Sanhedrim to John at Bethabara.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.670">159</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.671">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.672">§ 112.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.673">John points to Jesus as the Suffering Messiah, and testifies to his 
Higher Dignity.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.674">160</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.675">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.676">§ 113.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.677">John and Andrew, Disciples of the Baptist, attach themselves to Jesus. 
Gradual Attraction of others.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.678">162</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.679">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.680">CHAPTER II.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.681">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.682">FIRST PUBLIC 
TEACHING OF CHRIST. CAPERNAUM.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.683">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.684">§ 114.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.685">Miraculous Draught of Fishes. Effect on Peter, Andrew, James, and John.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.686">162</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.687">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.688">§ 115.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.689">The Calling of Nathanael.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.690">164</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.691">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.692">CHAPTER III.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.693">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.694">CHRIST AT CANA.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.695">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.696">§ 116.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.697">The Water changed into Wine. Character and Import of the Miracle.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.698">166</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.699">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.700"><pb n="xl" id="ii.vi-Page_xl_1" />
CHAPTER IV.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.701">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.702">FIRST JOURNEY 
TO JERUSALEM TO ATTEND THE FEAST OF PASSOVER.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.703">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.704">§ 117.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.705">The Cleansing of the Temple.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.706">168</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.707">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.708">§ 118.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.709">The Saying of Christ, “Destroy this Temple,” &amp;c.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.710">170</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.711">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.712">§ 119.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.713">Christ and Nicodemus.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.714">173</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.715">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.716"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.717">(1) Dispositions of the Pharisees and People: of Nicodemus.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.718">173</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.719">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.720"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.721">(2) The New Birth.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.722">174</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.723">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.724"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.725">(3) The Birth of “Water and the Spirit”</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.726">175</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.727">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.728"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.729">(4) Christ intimates his own Sufferings.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.730">177</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.731">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.732">CHAPTER V.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.733">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.734">JESUS AT ÆNON, 
NEAR SALIM.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.735">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.736">§ 120.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.737">Jealousy of John’s Disciples. Final Testimony of the Baptist. His Imprisonment.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.738">178</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.739">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.740">CHAPTER VI.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.741">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.742">RETURN THROUGH 
SAMARIA TO GALILEE: THE SAMARITAN WOMAN.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.743">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.744">§ 121.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.745">First Impressions of the Samaritan Woman.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.746">180</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.747">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.748">§ 122.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.749">Christ’s Decision between the Worship of the Jews and that of the Samaritans.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.750">181</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.751">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.752">§ 123.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.753">The Worship of <span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p0.754">God</span> in “Spirit and in Truth”</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.755">182</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.756">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.757">§ 124.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.758">Bearing of the Spiritual Worship upon Practical Life.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.759">183</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.760">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.761">§ 125.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.762">Christ Glances at the future Progress of his Kingdom, and at his own 
Death.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.763">184</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.764">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.765">§ 126.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.766">Subsequent State of the Samaritans.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.767">185</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.768">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.769">CHAPTER VII.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.770">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.771">CHRIST’S FIRST 
GENERAL MINISTRY IN GALILEE.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.772">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.773">§ 127.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.774">Christ heals the Nobleman’s Son. Chooses Capernaum as his Abode.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.775">185</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.776">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.777">§ 128.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.778">Christ appears in the Synagogue at Nazareth. His Life is Endangered</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.779">186</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.780">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.781">§ 129.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.782">Parable of the Sower. Christ’s Explanation of it.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.783">188</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.784">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.785">§ 130.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.786">Parable of the Draw-net: of the Wheat and Tares.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.787">190</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.788">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.789">§ 131.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.790">Christ subdues the Storm. Character of the Miracle. Its moral Import.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.791">191</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.792">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.793">§ 132.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.794">The Gadarene Demoniac.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.795">192</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.796">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.797">§ 133.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.798">Return to the west Side of the Sea. Healing of the Issue of Blood.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.799">195</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.800">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.801">§ 134.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.802">Raising of Jairus’s Daughter, and of the Widow’s Son at Nain.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.803">196</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.804">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.805">§ 135.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.806">Doubts of John Baptist in Prison. His Message. Christ’s Testimony concerning 
Him. Relation of Old and New Dispensations.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.807">198</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.808">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.809">§ 136.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.810">Relation of the People to the Baptist and to Christ. The Easy Yoke and 
the Light Burden. Jewish Legalism contrasted with Christian Liberty.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.811">201</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.812">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.813">§ 137.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.814">Christ’s Conversation with the Pharisees in regard to his Disciples’ Mode of Life. The Morals of Fasting.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.815">203</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.816">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.817">§ 138.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.818">Parable of the New Patch on the Old Garment: of the New Wine in Old 
Bottles.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.819">205</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.820">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.821">§ 139.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.822">Forms of Prayer. The Lord’s Prayer.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.823">208</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.824">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.825">§ 140.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.826">Christ and the Magdalen at Simon’s House. Reciprocal Action of Love 
and Faith in the Forgiveness of Sins.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.827">211</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.828">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.829">§ 141.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.830">Call of Matthew the Publican. The Feast.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.831">213</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.832">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.833"><pb n="xlii" id="ii.vi-Page_xlii" />§ 142.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.834">Christ’s different Modes of Reply to those who questioned his Conduct 
in consorting with Sinners. Parable of the Prodigal Son: of the Pharisee 
and Publican.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.835">214</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.836">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.837">CHAPTER VIII.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.838">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.839">CHRIST’S SECOND 
JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.840">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.841">§ 143.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.842">The Miracle of the Pool of Bethesda. The Words of Christ in the Temple 
to the Man healed.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.843">217</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.844">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.845">§ 144.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.846">Christ accused of Sabbath-breaking and Blasphemy. His Discourse in Vindication.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.847">218</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.848">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.849">§ 145.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.850">The Discourse continued: Christ intimates his greater Works. His Judgment, 
and the Resurrection.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.851">219</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.852">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.853">§ 146.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.854">The Discourse continued: Christ Appeals to the Testimony of his Works.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.855">220</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.856">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.857">§ 147.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.858">The Discourse continued: Incapacity of the Jews to Understand the Testimony 
of <span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p0.859">God</span> in the Scriptures.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.860">221</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.861">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.862">CHAPTER IX.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.863">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.864">CHRIST’S SECOND 
COURSE OF EXTENDED LABOUR IN GALILEE.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.865">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.866">The Sermon on 
the Mount.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.867">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.868"><i>Introduction</i>.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.869">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.870">§ 148.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.871">(1) Place and Circumstances.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.872">223</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.873">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.874"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.875">(2) Subject-matter of the Sermon; viz., the Kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p0.876">God</span> as the Aim of the Old Dispensation.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.877">223</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.878">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.879"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.880">(3) Two Editions of the Sermon: Matthew’s and Luke’s.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.881">224</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.882">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.883"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.884">(4) Its Pervading Rebuke of Carnal Conceptions of the Messiahship.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.885">224</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.886">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.887">I. <i>The Beatitudes</i>.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.888">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.889">§ 149.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.890">Moral <i>Requisites</i> for Entering the Kingdom of <span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p0.891">
God</span>.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.892">224</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.893">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.894"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.895">(1) Poverty of Spirit.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.896">224</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.897">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.898"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.899">(2) Meekness.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.900">225</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.901">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.902"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.903">(3) Hungering and Thirsting after Righteousness.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.904">226</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.905">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.906">§ 150.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.907">Moral <i>Result</i> of Entering the Kingdom. “The Pure in Heart see
<span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p0.908">God</span>”</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.909">226</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.910">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.911">§ 151.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.912">Moral <i>Relations</i> of the Members of the Kingdom to their Fellow-men; 
viz., they are “Peace-makers,” and “Persecuted”</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.913">227</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.914">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.915">II. <i>Influence 
of the Members of the Kingdom of God in Renewing the World</i>.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.916">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.917">§ 152.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.918">The Disciples of Christ the “Light” and “Salt” of the Earth.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.919">228</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.920">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.921">III. <i>The 
Law of Christian Life the Fufilment of the Old Law</i>.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.922">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.923">§ 153.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.924">Fulfilling the Law and the Prophets.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.925">229</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.926">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.927">§ 154.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.928">Fulfilling the Law in the Higher Sense. General Contrast between the 
Juridical and Moral Stand-points.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.929">231</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.930">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.931">§ 155.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.932">Fulfilling the Law in the Higher Sense. <i>Special</i> Examples, viz., 
(1.) Murder; (2.) Adultery; (3.) Divorce; (4.) Perjury; (5.) Revenge; (6.) 
National Exclusiveness.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.933">232</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.934">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.935">IV. <i>True 
Religion contrasted with the Mock Piety of the Pharisees</i>.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.936">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.937">§ 156.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.938">(1.) Alms, Prayer, and Fasting; (2.) Rigid Judgment of Self, Mild Judgment 
of others; (3.) Test of Sincerity.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.939">235</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.940">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.941">V. <i>Warning 
to the Children of the Kingdom</i>.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.942">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.943">§ 157.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.944">Exhortation to Self-denial. Warning against Seducers.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.945">236</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.946">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.947">VI. <i>True 
and False Disciples Contrasted</i>.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.948">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.949">§ 158.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.950">Test of Discipleship.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.951">237</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.952">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.953"><pb n="xliii" id="ii.vi-Page_xliii" />§ 159.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.954">Healing of the Leper on the Way to Capernaum.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.955">237</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.956">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.957">§ 160.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.958">Healing of the Centurion’s Slave at Capernaum.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.959">238</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.960">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.961">§ 161.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.962">Healing of the Deaf and Dumb Demoniac. Charge of a League with Beelzebub 
refuted.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.963">239</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.964">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.965">§ 162.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.966">Conjurations of the Jewish Exorcists.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.967">241</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.968">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.969">§ 163.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.970">Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, and against the Son of Man.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.971">243</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.972">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.973">§ 164.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.974">Purpose of Christ’s Relatives to confine him as a Lunatic.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.975">244</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.976">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.977">§ 165.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.978">Demand for a Sign answered by “the Sign of the Prophet Jonah”</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.979">245</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.980">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.981">§ 166.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.982">Discourse at a Feast against the Pharisees and Lawyers.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.983">246</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.984">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.985">§ 167.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.986">The Disciples Warned against the Pharisees. Power of Truth.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.987">248</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.988">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.989">§ 168.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.990">Christ Heals a Paralytic at Capernaum. Charge of Blasphemy Repelled.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.991">250</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.992">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.993">§ 169.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.994">Withered Hand healed on the Sabbath. Objections anticipated.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.995">252</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.996">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.997">§ 170.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.998">Infirm Woman healed on the Sabbath. Pharisees disconcerted.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.999">253</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1000">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1001">§ 171.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1002">Precedence at Feasts. Parable of the Great Supper.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1003">254</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1004">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1005">§ 172.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1006">The Pharisees attack the Disciples for plucking Corn on the Sabbath. 
Christ defends them.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1007">255</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1008">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1009">§ 173.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1010">Discourse against the merely outward Cleanliness of the Pharisees.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1011">256</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1012">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1013">§ 174.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1014">Trial Mission of the Apostles in Galilee.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1015">257</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1016">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1017"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1018">(1) Objects of the Mission. Powers of the Missionaries.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1019">257</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1020">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1021"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1022">(2) Instructions to the Missionaries. Reasons for the Exclusion of Samaritans 
and Heathen.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1023">258</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1024">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1025"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1026">(3) Instructions continued: the Apostles to rely on Providence.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1027">260</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1028">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1029">§ 175.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1030">Various Opinions entertained of Jesus.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1031">260</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1032">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1033">§ 176.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1034">Return of the Apostles. Feeding of the Five Thousand.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1035">261</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1036">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1037">§ 177.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1038">Christ Walks upon the Waters.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1039">264</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1040">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1041">§ 178.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1042">Christ in the Synagogue at Capernaum.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1043">265</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1044">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1045"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1046">(1) Carnal Mind of the Multitude rebuked.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1047">265</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1048">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1049"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1050">(2) Christ is the “Bread of Life”</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1051">266</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1052">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1053"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1054">(3) Eating, Christ’s Flesh and Drinking his Blood.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1055">267</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1056">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1057"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1058">(4) Sifting of the Apostles. Confession of Peter.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1059">269</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1060">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1061">CHAPTER X.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1062">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1063">JESUS IN NORTH 
GALILEE, AND ON THE WAY TO CESAREA PHILIPPI.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1064">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1065">§ 179.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1066">Reasons of the Journey.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1067">270</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1068">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1069">§ 180.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1070">Blind Man cured at Bethsaida. Peter’s Second Confession. Power of the 
Keys.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1071">270</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1072">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1073">§ 181.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1074">The Disciples forbidden to reveal Christ’s Messianic Dignity. Peter’s 
Weakness rebuked.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1075">272</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1076">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1077">§ 182.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1078">Monitions to the Apostles.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1079">273</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1080">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1081"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1082">(1) Wisdom of Serpents and Harmlessness of Doves.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1083">273</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1084">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1085"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1086">(2) Parable of the Unjust Steward.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1087">274</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1088">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1089"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1090">(3) “Friends of the Mammon of Unrighteousness”</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1091">275</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1092">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1093">§ 183.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1094">Caution against imprudent Zeal.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1095">277</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1096">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1097">§ 184.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1098">The Syro-Phoenician Woman. (1.) Her Prayer; (2.) Her Repulse; (3.) Her 
persevering Faith; (4.) The Result.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1099">279</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1100">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1101">§ 185.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1102">The Transfiguration.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1103">281</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1104">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1105">§ 186.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1106">Elias a Forerunner of Messiah.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1107">283</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1108">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1109">§ 187.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1110">Cure of a Demoniac, after vain Attempts of the Disciples.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1111">283</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1112">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1113">§ 188.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1114">The Disciples’ Failure explained. The Power of Faith. Prayer and Fasting.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1115">285</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1116">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1117">§ 189.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1118">Return to Capernaum. Dispute for Precedence. The Child a Pattern. Acting 
in the Name of Christ.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1119">286</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1120">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1121"><pb n="xliv" id="ii.vi-Page_xliv" />§ 190.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1122">Christ’s two Sayings, “He that is not <i>against</i> you is for you;” and, “He that is not <i>for</i> 
me is against me”</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1123">288</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1124">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1125">§ 191.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1126">The Stater in the Fish</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1127">290</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1128">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1129">CHAPTER XI.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1130">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1131">CHRIST’S JOURNEY 
TO JERUSALEM TO ATTEND THE FEAST OF TABERNACLES.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1132">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1133">§ 192.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1134">His Precautions against the Sanhedrim.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1135">291</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1136">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1137">§ 193.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1138">Christ Explains the Nature of his Teaching as Divine Revelation.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1139">292</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1140">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1141">§ 194.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1142">The Pharisees attempt to arrest Him.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1143">293</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1144">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1145">§ 195.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1146">Christ a “Spring of Living Water,” and the “Light of the World.” Validity 
of his Testimony of Himself.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1147">294</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1148">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1149">§ 196.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1150">Connexion between Steadfastness, Truth, and Freedom.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1151">296</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1152">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1153">§ 197.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1154">Vain Attempts of the Sanhedrim. First Decision against Christ.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1155">297</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1156">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1157">§ 198.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1158">Man born Blind healed on the Sabbath. Individual Sufferings not to be 
judged a Punishment for Sin.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1159">298</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1160">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1161">§ 199.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1162">Attempts of the Sanhedrim to corrupt the restored Man. “The Sight of the 
Blind, and the Blindness of the Seeing.”</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1163">300</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1164">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1165">§ 200.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1166">Parable of the Good Shepherd. The Parable extended.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1167">301</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1168">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1169">§ 201.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1170">Divisions among the People. Christ returns to Galilee.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1171">302</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1172">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1173">CHAPTER XII.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1174">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1175">RETURN FROM 
CAPERNAUM TO JERUSALEM THROUGH SAMARIA.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1176">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1177">§ 202.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1178">Reasons for the Journey through Samaria.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1179">303</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1180">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1181">§ 203.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1182">Mission of the Seventy. Significance of the Number.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1183">304</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1184">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1185">§ 204.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1186">Instructions to the Seventy. The Wo to the Unbelieving Cities.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1187">305</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1188">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1189">§ 205.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1190">Exultation of the Disciples. Christ warns them against Vanity.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1191">306</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1192">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1193">§ 206.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1194">The Kingdom revealed to Babes. Blessedness of the Disciples in beholding 
it.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1195">307</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1196">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1197">§ 207.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1198">Requisites of Discipleship. Self-Denial, Submission, taking up the Cross.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1199">309</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1200">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1201">§ 208.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1202">Self-Denial further illustrated: Parables of the building of the Tower, 
of the Warring King, of the Sacrificial Salt, of the Treasure hid in a Field, 
of the Pearl of Great Price.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1203">311</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1204">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1205">§ 209.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1206">Christ refuses to interfere in Civil Disputes. His Decision in the Case 
of the Adulteress.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1207">312</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1208">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1209">§ 210.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1210">Christ Intimates the Future.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1211">314</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1212">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1213">§ 211.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1214">Parables of the Mustard Seed and the Leaven.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1215">314</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1216">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1217">§ 212.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1218">The Fire to be Kindled. The Baptism of Sufferings. Christianity not 
Peace, but a Sword.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1219">315</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1220">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1221">§ 213.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1222">The Kingdom of God cometh not with Observation.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1223">317</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1224">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1225">§ 214.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1226">Christ’s personal Return and the Day of Judgment.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1227">317</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1228">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1229">§ 215.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1230">Exhortation to Watch for Christ’s Coming. The importunate Widow</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1231">318</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1232">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1233">§ 216.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1234">Call to entire Devotion. The Straight Gate.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1235">319</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1236">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1237">§ 217.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1238">The Signs of the Times.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1239">320</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1240">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1241">§ 218.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1242">The contracted Jewish Theocracy Rejected.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1243">321</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1244">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1245">§ 219.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1246">Parable of Dives and Lazarus.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1247">321</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1248">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1249">§ 220.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1250">Persecutions of Herod Antipas.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1251">323</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1252">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1253">§ 221.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1254">Christ Speaks of his Death.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1255">323</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1256">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1257">§ 222.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1258">Healing of the Ten Lepers. Ingratitude of the Nine. Gratitude of tie 
one Samaritan.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1259">324</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1260">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1261"><pb n="xlv" id="ii.vi-Page_xlv" />
CHAPTER XIII.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1262">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1263">CHRIST’S STAY 
AT JERUSALEM DURING THE FEAST OF DEDICATION.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1264">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1265">§ 223.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1266">His Statement of the Proofs of his Messiahship. His Oneness with the 
Father. He defends his Words from the Old Testament.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1267">326</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1268">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1269">CHAPTER XIV.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1270">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1271">CHRIST IN PERÆA 
(BETHABARA).</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1272">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1273">§ 224.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1274">His Decision on the Question of Divorce. Celibacy.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1275">328</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1276">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1277">§ 225.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1278">The Blessing of Little Children.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1279">331</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1280">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1281">§ 226.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1282">Conversation with the rich Ruler of the Synagogue.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1283">332</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1284">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1285">§ 227.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1286">The Dangers of Wealth.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1287">334</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1288">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1289">§ 228.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1290">The Reign of Believers with Christ.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1291">335</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1292">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1293">CHAPTER XV.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1294">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1295">CHRIST IN BETHANY.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1296">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1297">§ 229.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1298">Family of Lazarus. Martha and Mary. Their different Tendencies.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1299">336</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1300">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1301">§ 230.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1302">Sickness of Lazarus. Christ’s Reply, to the Messengers.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1303">337</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1304">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1305">§ 231.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1306">Death of Lazarus. Christ’s Conversation with the Disciples in regard 
to it.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1307">338</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1308">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1309">§ 232.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1310">Death of Lazarus. Christ’s Conversation with Martha; with Mary.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1311">340</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1312">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1313">§ 233.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1314">Resurrection of Lazarus. Christ’s Prayer.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1315">342</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1316">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1317">§ 234.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1318">Measures of the Sanhedrim.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1319">343</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1320">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1321">CHAPTER XVI.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1322">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1323">CHRIST IN EPHRAIM.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1324">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1325">§ 235.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1326">The Necessity for his Death.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1327">344</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1328">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1329">CHAPTER XVII.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1330">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1331">CHRIST’S LAST 
PASSOVER JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1332">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1333">§ 236.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1334">Journey to Jericho. Blind Bartimeus.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1335">345</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1336">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1337">§ 237.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1338">Christ Lodges with Zaccheus.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1339">346</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1340">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1341">§ 238.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1342">The Request of Salome. Ambition of the Disciples rebuked.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1343">347</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1344">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1345">§ 239.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1346">Parable of the Pounds.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1347">348</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1348">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1349">§ 240.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1350">Parable of the Labourers in the Vineyard.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1351">349</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1352">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1353">§ 241.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1354">Passion for Rewards rebuked.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1355">350</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1356">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1357">§ 242.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1358">Christ Anointed by Mary in Bethany.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1359">351</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1360">
<th colspan="3" style="line-height:150%; " id="ii.vi-p0.1361">PART II. <br />
FROM THE TRIUMPHAL ENTRY TO THE ASCENSION.</th>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1363">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1364">CHAPTER I.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1365">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1366">FROM THE TRIUMPHAL 
ENTRY TO THE LAST SUPPER</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1367">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1368">§ 243.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1369">The Entry into Jerusalem.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1370">354</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1371">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1372">§ 244.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1373">Sadness of Christ at Sight of the City.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1374">356</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1375">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1376">§ 245.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1377">The Fig-tree Cursed. Parable of the Fig-tree.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1378">357</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1379">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1380">§ 246.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1381">Machinations of the Pharisees.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1382">359</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1383">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1384">§ 247.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1385">Union of the Pharisees and Herodians. Tribute to Caesar.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1386">360</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1387">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1388">§ 248.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1389">Christ’s Reply to the Pharisees about the Resurrection.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1390">361</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1391">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1392">§ 249.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1393">His Exposition of the First and Great Commandment.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1394">362</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1395">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1396">§ 250.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1397">Parable of the Good Samaritan.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1398">363</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1399">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1400"><pb n="xlvi" id="ii.vi-Page_xlvi" />§ 251.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1401">Christ’s Interpretation of <scripRef passage="Psalm 110:1" id="ii.vi-p0.1402" parsed="|Ps|110|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.110.1">Psalm cx., 
1</scripRef>.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1403">364</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1404">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1405">§ 252.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1406">The Widow’s Mite.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1407">366</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1408">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1409">§ 253.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1410">Christ predicts the Divine Judgments upon Jerusalem.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1411">366</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1412">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1413">§ 254.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1414">He predicts the Coming of the Kingdom, and the Second Advent.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1415">367</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1416">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1417">§ 255.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1418">Parable of the Marriage Feast of the King’s Son.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1419">369</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1420">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1421">§ 256.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1422">Parable of the wicked Vine-dressers.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1423">371</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1424">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1425">§ 257.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1426">Parable of the Talents compared with that of the Pounds.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1427">372</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1428">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1429">§ 258.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1430">Parable of the Wise and Foolish Virgins.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1431">373</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1432">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1433">§ 259.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1434">Christ teaches that Faith must prove itself by Works.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1435">373</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1436">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1437">§ 260.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1438">The Heathens with Christ.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1439">375</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1440">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1441">§ 261.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1442">Christ’s Struggles of Soul. The Voice from Heaven.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1443">376</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1444">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1445">§ 262.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1446">Christ closes his Public Ministry.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1447">378</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1448">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1449">§ 263.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1450">Machinations of his Enemies.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1451">378</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1452">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1453">§ 264.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1454">Motives of Judas in Betraying Christ.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1455">379</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1456"> </td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1457">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1458"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1459">(1) Avarice?</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1460">380</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1461">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1462"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1463">(2) False Views of Christ’s Messiahship?</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1464">381</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1465">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1466"> </td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1467">(3) Gradually developed Hostility?</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1468">383</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1469">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1470">CHAPTER II.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1471">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1472">THE LAST SUPPER.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1473">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1474">§ 265.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1475">Object of Christ in the Last Supper.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1476">384</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1477">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1478">§ 266.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1479">Christ’s washing of the Disciples’ Feet.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1480">386</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1481">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1482">§ 267.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1483">His Words with, and concerning, his Betrayer.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1484">387</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1485">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1486">§ 268.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1487">Institution of the Eucharist.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1488">388</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1489">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1490">CHAPTER III.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1491">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1492">CHRIST’S LAST 
DISCOURSES AT TABLE WITH THE DISCIPLES.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1493">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1494">§ 269.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1495">The New Commandment.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1496">391</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1497">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1498">§ 270.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1499">The Request of Peter: Christ predicts his Denial.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1500">392</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1501">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1502">§ 271.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1503">He predicts Danger to his Disciples.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1504">392</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1505">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1506">§ 272.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1507">He consoles the Disciples.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1508">394</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1509">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1510">§ 273.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1511">Conversation with Philip and Thomas.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1512">395</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1513">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1514">§ 274.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1515">Of Prayer in the Name of Christ. He promises the Comforter.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1516">397</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1517">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1518">§ 275.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1519">Christ’s Salutation of “Peace.” Its Import.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1520">398</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1521">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1522">CHAPTER IV.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1523">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1524">DISCOURSES OF 
CHRIST AFTER RISING FROM TABLE.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1525">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1526">§ 276.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1527">Similitude of the Vine and Branches. The Law of Love.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1528">399</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1529">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1530">§ 277.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1531">Final Promise of the Holy Ghost.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1532">400</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1533">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1534">§ 278.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1535">Christ’s Prayer as High-priest.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1536">402</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1537">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1538">CHAPTER V.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1539">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1540">GETHSEMANE.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1541">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1542">§ 279.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1543">Comparison of John’s Gospel with the Synoptical Gospels.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1544">404</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1545">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1546">§ 280.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1547">The Agony in the Garden.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1548">407</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1549">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1550">§ 281.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1551">The Arrest. Peter’s Haste rebuked.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1552">408</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1553">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1554">CHAPTER VI.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1555">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1556">THE TRIAL AND 
CONDEMNATION.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1557">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1558">§ 282.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1559">Night. Examination before Annas</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1560">410</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1561">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1562">§ 283.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1563">Morning. Examination before Caiaphas.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1564">411</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1565">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1566"><pb n="xlvii" id="ii.vi-Page_xlvii" />§ 284.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1567">Double-dealing of the Sanhedrim.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1568">412</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1569">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1570">§ 285.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1571">Christ before Pilate. His Kingdom not of this World.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1572">413</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1573">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1574">§ 286.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1575">Christ sent to Herod.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1576">415</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1577">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1578">§ 287.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1579">Pilate’s Fruitless Efforts to save Christ. Dream of Pilate’s Wife.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1580">415</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1581">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1582">§ 288.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1583">Last Conversation with Pilate. The Sentence.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1584">416</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1585">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1586">§ 289.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1587">Christ led to Calvary. Simon of Cyrene.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1588">417</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1589">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1590">CHAPTER VII.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1591">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1592">THE CRUCIFIXION.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1593">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1594">§ 290.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1595">Details of the Crucifixion.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1596">418</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1597">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1598">§ 291.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1599">Christ prays for his Enemies. The two Thieves.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1600">419</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1601">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1602">§ 292.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1603">Christ’s Exclamation, <scripRef passage="Psalm 22:1" id="ii.vi-p0.1604" parsed="|Ps|22|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.1">Psalm xxii.</scripRef> 
His last Words.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1605">420</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1606">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1607">§ 293.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1608">Phenomena accompanying the Death of Christ.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1609">421</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1610">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1611">CHAPTER VIII.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1612">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1613">THE RESURRECTION.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1614">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1615">§ 294.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1616">Did Christ predict his Resurrection?</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1617">422</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1618">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1619">§ 295.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1620">Sudden Transition of the Apostles from Dejection to Joy. Argument from 
this.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1621">423</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1622">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1623">§ 296.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1624">Was the Reappearance of Christ a Vision?</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1625">424</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1626">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1627">§ 297.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1628">Was Christ’s a real Death?</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1629">425</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1630">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1631">§ 298.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1632">The Resurrection intended only for Believers.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1633">428</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1634">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1635">§ 299.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1636">The Women, Peter, and John at the Grave.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1637">428</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1638">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1639">§ 300.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1640">Christ appears to the Women to Mary; to the two Disciples on the Way 
to Emmaus.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1641">429</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1642">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1643">§ 301.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1644">Christ appears to Peter; to all the Apostles except Thomas.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1645">431</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1646">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1647">§ 302.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1648">Christ appears to five hundred Believers; to James; to all the Apostles. 
Conversation with Thomas.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1649">432</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1650">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1651">§ 303.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1652">Christ appears in Galilee to the Seven on Genesareth.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1653">434</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1654">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1655">§ 304.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1656">Christ appears in Galilee for the last Time.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1657">435</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1658">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1659">§ 305.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1660">Christ appears for the last Time near Jerusalem.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1661">435</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1662">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1663">CHAPTER IX.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1664">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:150%" id="ii.vi-p0.1665">THE ASCENSION.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1666">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1667">§ 306.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1668">Connexion of the Ascension with the Resurrection.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1669">436</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1670">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1671">§ 307.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1672">The Ascension necessary for the Conviction of the Apostles.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1673">437</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.vi-p0.1674">
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1675">§ 308.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1676">Connexion of all the supernatural Facts in Christ’s Manifestation.</td>
<td id="ii.vi-p0.1677">438</td>
</tr>
</table>

<pb n="xlviii" id="ii.vi-Page_xlviii" />
<pb n="1" id="ii.vi-Page_1" />
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Introduction" prev="ii.vi" next="iii.i" id="iii">
<h1 id="iii-p0.1">INTRODUCTION.</h1>

<div2 title="Chapters I and II." prev="iii" next="iii.i.i" id="iii.i">

<div3 title="Chapter I. The Idea of the History of Christ in General." prev="iii.i" next="iii.i.i.i" id="iii.i.i">
<h3 id="iii.i.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h3>
<h3 id="iii.i.i-p0.2">THE IDEA OF THE HISTORY OF CHRIST IN GENERAL. </h3>

<div4 title="§ 1. The Indifference of Criticism rejected." prev="iii.i.i" next="iii.i.i.ii" id="iii.i.i.i">
<p class="center" id="iii.i.i.i-p1">§ 1. <i>The Indifference of Criticism rejected</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p2">IT has been often said that, in order to true inquiry, we must
<i>take nothing for granted</i>.<note n="22" id="iii.i.i.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p3">[<i><span lang="DE" id="iii.i.i.i-p3.1">Voraussetzungslosigkeit</span></i>: 
“freedom from presuppositions.”]</p></note> Of late this statement has been reiterated 
anew, with special reference to the exposition of the <i>Life of Christ</i>. At 
the outset of our work we refuse to meet such a demand. To comply with it is impracticable; 
the very attempt contradicts the sacred laws of our being. We <i>cannot</i> entirely 
free ourselves from presuppositions, which are born with our nature, and which attach 
to the fixed course of progress in which we ourselves are involved. They control 
our consciousness, whether we will or no; and the supposed freedom from them is, 
in fact, nothing else but the exchange of one set for another. Some of these prepossessions, 
springing from a higher necessity, founded in the normal order of the universe, 
and derived from the eternal laws<note n="23" id="iii.i.i.i-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p4">Of which, says Sophocles, beautifully,</p>
<blockquote id="iii.i.i.i-p4.1">
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.i.i-p5.1">ὧν ὄλυμπος <br />
πατὴρ μόνος, οὐδέ νιν θνατὰ <br />
φύοις ἀνερων ἔτικτεν, ὀυδὲ <br />
μάν ποτε λάθα κατακοιμάσει <br />
μέγας ἐν τούτοις θεὸς <br />
οὺδὲ γηράσκει.</span></p>
</blockquote></note> of the Creator, constitute the very ground and support of our nature. From 
such we <i>must</i> not free ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p6">But we are ever in peril of exchanging these legitimate sovereigns 
of our spiritual being, against which nothing but arbitrary will can rebel, for 
the prepossessions of a self-created or traditional prejudice, which have no other 
than an arbitrary origin, and which rule by no better title than usurpation. But 
for this peril, the way of the <i>science</i> of life would be as safe as the way 
of life itself. Life moves on in the midst of such diversified and ever-commingling 
prepossessions, especially in our own time, which, torn by contrarieties (contrarieties, 
however, which subserve a higher wisdom by balancing each other), forms the period 
of transition to a new and better creation. On the one hand we behold efforts to 
bring the human mind again into bondage to the host of arbitrary prejudices which 
had long enough enslaved it; and <pb n="2" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_2" />on the other, we see a justifiable 
protest against these prejudices running into the extreme of rejecting even those 
holy prepossessions which <i>ought</i> to rule our spiritual being, and which alone 
can offer it true freedom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p7">What, then, is the duty of Science? Must she dismiss all prepossessions, 
and work out her task by unassisted thought? Far from it. From nothing nothing comes; 
the Father of spirits alone is a Creator. Empty indeed is that enthusiasm which 
seeks only the mere sound of truth—abstract, formal truth.<note n="24" id="iii.i.i.i-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p8">It is one of 
Pascal’s best thoughts, that “<span lang="FR" id="iii.i.i.i-p8.1">On se fait une idóle de la vérité même; car 
la vérité hors de la charité n’est pas Dieu; c’est son image, et une idóle, qu’il 
ne faut point aimer, ni adorer, et encore moins faut-il aimer ou adorer son contraire, 
qui est le men songe.</span>”</p></note> This absolute abnegation of all prepossessions 
would free the soul from those holy ties by which alone it can connect itself with 
its source—the source of all truth—and comprehend it by means of its revelations 
in humanity. The created spirit cannot deny its dependence upon God, the only creative 
Spirit; and it is its obvious destination to apprehend the revelation of God in 
creation, in nature, and in history. So, the work of <i>science</i> can only be 
to distinguish the prepossessions which an inward necessity constrains us to recognize, 
from such as are purely voluntary. Indeed, the healthfulness of our spiritual life 
depends upon our ridding ourselves of the latter, and, at the same time, yielding 
in lowliness and singleness of heart to the former, as the law of the Creator, as 
the means by which light from heaven may be conveyed to our minds. All that the 
intellect has to do in regard to these last is to demonstrate their necessity, and 
to show that our being contradicts itself in rebelling against them.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 2. The Truth, that Christ is God-MAN, presupposed." prev="iii.i.i.i" next="iii.i.i.iii" id="iii.i.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="iii.i.i.ii-p1">§ 2. <i>The Truth, that Christ is </i><span class="sc" id="iii.i.i.ii-p1.1">God-MAN</span>,
<i>presupposed</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p2">What, then, is the special presupposition with which we must approach the contemplation of the Life of Christ? It is one on which hangs the very 
being of the Christian as such; the existence of the Christian Church, and the nature 
of Christian consciousness.<note n="25" id="iii.i.i.ii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p3">It was one of the epoch-making indications of
<span class="sc" id="iii.i.i.ii-p3.1">SCHLEIERMACHER’S</span> influence upon theology that he succeeded 
in stamping this phrase (Christian consciousness) as current, with the meaning that 
he assigned to it, in an age which (although some men, blind to the lessons of history, 
look back upon it longingly as the golden age of our nation) was guided only by 
the naked understanding, and destitute at once of faith and of true historical insight. 
He used it to denote Christianity as an undeniable. self-revealing power, entering 
into the life of humanity; an immediate, internal power in the spiritual world, 
from which went forth, and is ever going forth, the regeneration of the life of 
man, and which produces phenomena which can be explained in no other way. This phrase, 
and the thought which it expresses, are able to maintain their ground against that 
formalism of thought which is so hostile to every thing <i>immediate</i>, and wishes 
to substitute empty abstractions for the living powers that move the human race, 
as well as against that low and mean view of the world (impertinently obtrusive 
as it has been of late) which owns no power above those which build rail-ways and 
set steam-engines agoing. As the intuitive consciousness of God indicates to the 
human mind the existence, the omnipresent power and the self-revelation of a personal 
Deity, so does this “Christian consciousness” testify that Christ lived, and that 
he continues, by his Spirit, to operate upon mankind. The works of creation only 
reveal God to him who already has a consciousness of the Divine existence; for he 
who has not God within can find him nowhere. So it is only he who has a “Christian 
consciousness” that can recognize <span class="sc" id="iii.i.i.ii-p3.2">CHRIST</span> in the fragments 
of tradition and the manifestations of history, or that can comprehend the history 
of <span class="sc" id="iii.i.i.ii-p3.3">CHRIST</span> and his Church.</p></note> It is <pb n="3" id="iii.i.i.ii-Page_3" />one at 
whose touch of power the dry bones of the old world sprung up in all the vigour 
of a new creation. It gave birth to all that culture (the modern as distinguished 
from the <i>ancient</i>) from which the Germanic nations received their peculiar 
intellectual life, and from which the emancipation of the mind, grown too strong 
for its bonds, was developed in the Reformation. It is the very root and ground 
of our modern civilization; and the latter, even in its attempts to separate from 
this root, must rest upon it: indeed, should such attempts succeed, it must dissolve 
into its original elements, and assume an entirely new form. It is, in a word, the 
belief that <i>Jesus Christ is the Son of God in a sense which cannot be predicated 
of any human being</i>,—the perfect image of the personal <span class="sc" id="iii.i.i.ii-p3.4">God</span> 
in the form of that humanity that was estranged from him; that in him the source 
of the Divine life itself in humanity appeared; that by him the idea of humanity 
was realized</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 3. This presupposed Truth and the Historical Accounts mutually confirm and illustrate each other." prev="iii.i.i.ii" next="iii.i.ii" id="iii.i.i.iii">
<p class="center" id="iii.i.i.iii-p1">§ 3. <i>This presupposed Truth and the Historical Accounts mutually confirm and illustrate each other</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.iii-p2">But as man’s higher nature can only reach its true destiny in 
Christian consciousness, from which the great First Truth just mentioned is inseparable, 
it is necessary that this first truth should be shown to be essential also to the
<i>general</i> consciousness of man. That it is so can be proved from its harmony 
with the universal and essential prepossessions of human nature; but the exhibition 
of this proof belongs more properly to the department of Apologetics. It is shown 
to be a necessary and not a voluntary prepossession; first, because it satisfies 
a fundamental want of human nature, a want created by history, and foreshadowing 
its own fulfilment; and, secondly, because this view of Christ’s person arose from 
the direct impression which his appearance among men made upon the eye-witnesses, 
and, through them, upon the whole human race. This image of Christ, which has always 
propagated itself in the consciousness of the Christian Church, originated in, and 
ever points back to, the revelation of Christ himself, without which, indeed, it 
could never have arisen. As man’s limited intellect could never, without the aid 
of revelation, have originated the idea of <span class="sc" id="iii.i.i.iii-p2.1">God</span>, so the image 
of <span class="sc" id="iii.i.i.iii-p2.2">CHRIST</span>, of which we have spoken, could never have sprung 
from the consciousness of sinful humanity, but <i>must</i> be regarded as the reflection 
of the actual life of such a <span class="sc" id="iii.i.i.iii-p2.3">CHRIST</span>. It is Christ’s self-revelation, 
made, through all generations, in the fragments of his history that remain, and 
in the workings of his Spirit which inspires <pb n="4" id="iii.i.i.iii-Page_4" />these fragments, and enables 
us to recognize in them one complete whole.<note n="26" id="iii.i.i.iii-p2.4"><p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.iii-p3"><span class="sc" id="iii.i.i.iii-p3.1">Strauss</span>, in his “Leben Jesu” (part ii., 
p. 719), has drawn a just distinction between the <i>abstract idea</i> of human 
perfection which is involved in our consciousness of sinfulness, and seems inseparable 
from our natural tendency to the idea of <span class="sc" id="iii.i.i.iii-p3.2">God</span>, and the “actual 
(<i>concrete</i>) working out of the picture, with the traits of individual reality.” In relation to this last he says, 
“Such a faultless picture could not be exhibited 
by a sinful man in a sinful age; but,” adds he, “such an age, itself not free from 
these defects, would not be conscious of them; and if the picture is only <i>sketched</i>, 
and stands in need of much illustration, it may, even in a later and more clear-sighted 
age, willing to afford favorable illustrations, be regarded as faultless.” In opposition 
to this, we have to say that the picture of the Life of Christ which has been handed 
down to us does not exhibit the spirit of that age, but a far higher Spirit, which, 
manifesting itself in the lineaments of the picture, exerted a regenerating influence 
not only in that age, but on all succeeding generations. The image of human perfection, 
concretely presented in the Life of Christ, stands in manifold contradiction to 
the tendencies of humanity in that period; no one of them, no combination of them, 
dead, as they were, could account for it. Whence, then, in that impure age, came 
such a picture (a picture which the age itself could not completely understand, 
of which the age could only now and then seize a congenial trait to make a caricature 
of), the contemplating of which raised the human race of that and following ages 
to a new developement of spiritual life? The study of this picture has given a new 
view of the destiny of humanity; a new conception of what the ideal of human virtue 
should be, and a new theory of morals: all which vanish, however, when we withdraw 
our gaze from its lineaments. The spirit of ethics, which had taken to itself only 
certain features of the picture broken from their connexion with the whole, and 
was corrupted by foreign elements that had bound themselves up with the Christian 
consciousness, was purified again in contemplating the unmutilated historical Prototype 
in the days of the Reformation. And whenever the spirit of the age cuts itself loose, 
either in the popular turn of thought or in the schools of philosophy, from this 
historical relation, it estranges itself also from the ethics of Christianity, and 
sets up a new and different ideal of perfection from that which the revelation of 
<span class="sc" id="iii.i.i.iii-p3.3">Christ</span> has grounded in the consciousness of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.iii-p4">So much for what <i>Strauss</i>, l. c., and <i>Baur</i> (Gnosis, 
p. 655), have said against <i>Schleiermacher</i>.</p></note> 
It is a stream of the Divine Life which has spread abroad 
through all ages since the establishment of the Christian Church. And the peculiar 
mark of this <i>Divine Life</i> is precisely this, that it is grounded in a consciousness 
of absolute dependence upon Christ; that it <i>is</i> nothing else but a constant 
renewing after the image of Christ. But as we often find this stream darkened and 
troubled, we are necessarily led back to <span class="sc" id="iii.i.i.iii-p4.1">HIM</span>, the well-spring 
from whom the full-flowing fountain of Divine Life gushes forth in all its purity; 
the Son of <span class="sc" id="iii.i.i.iii-p4.2">God</span>, and the Redeemer of men. He who could with 
Divine confidence present himself as such to mankind, and call all men to come unto 
him to satisfy the cravings of their higher nature, must have had within himself 
the authority of an infallible consciousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.iii-p5">Now if we can show that the Life of Christ, without the aid of 
the First Truth which forms the ground of our conception of it, must be unintelligible, 
while, on the contrary, with its assistance, we can frame the Life into a harmonious 
whole, then its claims will be established even in the exposition of the Life itself.<note n="27" id="iii.i.i.iii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.iii-p6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.i.iii-p6.1">Τὰς 
ὑποθέσεις ποιούμενος οὐκ ἀρχὰς, ἀλλὰ τῷ ὄντι ὑποθέσεις, οἷον ἐπιθάσεις τε καὶ ὁρμάς</span>, 
as Plato says, in a different connexion, at the end of the sixth book of the Republic.</p></note> 
Nay, the idea of Christ <pb n="5" id="iii.i.i.iii-Page_5" />which has come down to us through Christian 
consciousness (the chief element of which is the impression which He himself left upon 
the souls of the Apostles) will, by comparison with the living manifestation (<i>i. 
e</i>., of Christ in his life), be more and more distinctly defined and developed 
in its separate features, and more and more freed from foreign elements.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.iii-p7">So it is in considering the life of any man who has materially 
and beneficially affected the progress of the race, especially if the results of 
his labours have touched upon our own interests. We form in advance some idea of 
such a man, and are not disposed, from any doubtful acts of his that may be laid 
before us, to change our preconceived notion for an opposite one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.iii-p8">But while this preconceived idea may be our guide in studying 
the life of such a man, the study itself will contribute to enlarge and rectify 
the individual lineaments of the picture. But we must not lose sight of one important 
difference. In all other men there is a contrast between the ideal and the phenomenal. 
While in many of their traits we may discern the Divine principle which forms their 
individuality, the archetype of their manifestation in time, in others we see opposing 
elements, which go to make a mere caricature of that principle. We can obtain no 
clear view of the aim of the life of such men, unless we can seize upon the higher 
element which forms the individual character; just as an artist might depict accurately 
a man’s organic features, and, for want of the peculiar intellectual expression, 
fail completely in giving the entire living physiognomy. But without a conception 
of the living whole we could not detect the separate features which mar the harmony 
of the picture. On the other side, again, if we contemplate the whole apart from 
the individual features, we shall only form an arbitrary ideal, not at all corresponding 
to the reality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.iii-p9">In <span class="sc" id="iii.i.i.iii-p9.1">CHRIST</span>, however, the ideal and the 
phenomenal never contradict each other. All depends upon our viewing rightly together 
the separate features in their connexion with the higher unity of the whole. We
<i>presuppose</i> this view of the whole, in order to a just conception of the parts, 
and to avoid regarding any necessary feature in the light of a caricature. This 
can the more easily be done, as the phenomena which we are here to contemplate stand 
alone, and can be compared with no other. And as, even in studying the life of an 
eminent man, we must commune with his spirit in order to obtain a complete view 
of his being, so we must yield ourselves up to the Spirit of Christ whom we acknowledge 
and adore as exalted above us, that He him self may show us his Divine image in 
the mirror of his Life, and teach us how to distinguish all prejudices of our own 
creating from the necessary laws of our being.</p>

<pb n="6" id="iii.i.i.iii-Page_6" />
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter II. Sources for the History of Christ." prev="iii.i.i.iii" next="iii.i.ii.i" id="iii.i.ii">
<h3 id="iii.i.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h3>
<h3 id="iii.i.ii-p0.2">SOURCES FOR THE HISTORY OF CHRIST.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 4. Traditional Origin of the Synoptical Gospels." prev="iii.i.ii" next="iii.i.ii.ii" id="iii.i.ii.i">
<p class="center" id="iii.i.ii.i-p1">§ 4. <i>Traditional Origin of the Synoptical Gospels</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p2">IN using the authorities, I shall follow the general rules of 
historical criticism, and seek the truth by comparing the individual accounts with 
themselves and with each other. A correct judgment of the nature of the authorities 
may be derived from thus examining them in detail.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p3">The settled result of my investigations on this subject may be 
stated as follows: The historical remains, as well as the nature of the case, show 
that the writing of the Gospel history did not originate in any design to give a 
connected account of the life and public ministry of Christ as a whole, but rather 
grew out of a series of traditional accounts of separate scenes in his history. 
These accounts were partly transmitted by word of mouth, and partly laid down in 
written memoirs. The commission of the whole to writing naturally soon followed 
the spread of Christianity among the Greeks, a people much accustomed to writing. 
There can be no doubt that Paul made use of written memoirs of the life of Christ.<note n="28" id="iii.i.ii.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p4">See 
my <i>Apostol. Geschichte</i>, 3d edit., p. 131.</p></note> The objections of <i>Weisse</i> 
against this view are of no importance. Our first three Gospels resulted from the 
compilation of such separate materials, as Luke himself states in his introduction.<note n="29" id="iii.i.ii.i-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p5"><scripRef passage="Luke 1:1,2" id="iii.i.ii.i-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1-Luke.1.2">Luke, 
i.. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Matthew’s Gospel, in its present form, was not the production 
of the apostle whose name it bears, but was founded on an account written by him 
in the Hebrew language, chiefly (but not wholly) for the purpose of presenting the 
discourses of Christ in a collective form.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 5. Genuineness of John's Gospel." prev="iii.i.ii.i" next="iii.i.ii.iii" id="iii.i.ii.ii">
<p class="center" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p1">§ 5. <i>Genuineness of John’s Gospel</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2">John’s Gospel, which contains the only consecutive account of 
the labours of Christ, arose in a very different way. It could have emanated from 
none other than that “beloved disciple” upon whose soul the image of the Saviour 
had left its deepest impress. So far from this Gospel’s having been written by a 
man of the second century (as some assert), we can. not even imagine a man existing 
in that century so little affected by the contrarieties of his times and so far 
exalted above them. Could an age involved in perpetual contradictions, an age of 
religious materialism, anthropomorphism, and one-sided intellectualism, have given 
birth to a production like this, which bears the stamp of none of these deformities? <pb n="7" id="iii.i.ii.ii-Page_7" />
How mighty must the man have been who, in <i>that</i> age, could produce from his 
own mind such an image of Christ as this? And this man, too, in a period almost 
destitute of eminent minds, remained in total obscurity! Was it necessary for the 
master-spirit, who felt in himself the capacity and the calling to accomplish the 
greatest achievement of his day, to resort to a pitiful trick to smuggle his ideas 
into circulation?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3">And then, too, while it is thought sufficient to say of the three 
other Gospels that they were compiled from undesigned fables, we are told that such 
a Gospel as this of John was the work of sheer invention, as lately <i>Dr. Baur</i> 
has confessed, with praiseworthy candour. Strange that a man, anxious for the credit 
of his inventions, should, in the chronology and topography of his Life of Christ, 
give the lie to the Church traditions of his time, instead of chiming in with them; 
stranger still, that, in spite of his bold contradiction of the opinions of his 
age in regard to the history, his fraud should be successful! In short, the more 
openly this criticism declares itself against the Gospel of John, the more palpably 
does it manifest its own wilful disregard of history.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 6. Results of Criticism." prev="iii.i.ii.ii" next="iv" id="iii.i.ii.iii">
<p class="center" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p1">§ 6. <i>Results of Criticism</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p2">A comparison of the representation of Christ derived from the 
traditions of the Apostolic Church, with that which the direct and personal knowledge 
of the beloved disciple affords to us, will not only aid our general conception 
of his image as a whole, but will also prove the identity of these two representations 
with each other, from their agreement as well in the separate features as in the 
general picture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p3">It must be regarded as one of the greatest boons which the purifying 
process of Protestant theology in Germany has conferred upon faith as well as science, 
that tie old, mechanical view of Inspiration has been so generally abandoned. That 
doctrine, and the forced harmonies to which it led, demanded a clerk-like accuracy 
in the evangelical accounts, and could not admit even the slightest contradictions 
in them; but we are now no more compelled to have recourse to subtilties against 
which our sense of truth rebels. In studying the historical connexion of our Saviour’s 
life and actions by the application of an unfettered criticism, we reach a deeper 
sense in many of his sayings than the bonds of the old dogmatism would have allowed. 
The inquiring reason need no longer find its free sense of truth opposed to faith; 
nor is reason bound to subjugate herself, not to faith, but to arbitrary dogmas 
and artificial hypotheses. The chasms in the Gospel history were unavoidable in 
the transmission of Divine truth through such lowly human means. The precious treasure 
has come to us in earthen vessels. But this only affords room for the exercise of 
our faith—<pb n="8" id="iii.i.ii.iii-Page_8" />a faith whose root is to be found, not in science, not in 
demonstration, but in the humble and self-denying submission of our spirits. Our 
scientific views may be defective in many points; our knowledge itself may be but 
fragmentary; but our religious interests will find all that is necessary to attach 
them to <span class="sc" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p3.1">CHRIST</span> as the ground of salvation and the archetype 
of holiness.</p>


<pb n="9" id="iii.i.ii.iii-Page_9" />
</div4></div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Book I. Birth and Childhood of Jesus." prev="iii.i.ii.iii" next="iv.i" id="iv">
<div style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in; line-height:200%" id="iv-p0.1">
<h1 id="iv-p0.2">BOOK I.</h1>
<hr style="width:30%" />
<h1 id="iv-p0.4">BIRTH AND CHILDHOOD</h1>
<h4 id="iv-p0.5">OF</h4>
<h1 id="iv-p0.6">JESUS.</h1>
</div>
<pb n="10" id="iv-Page_10" />
<pb n="11" id="iv-Page_11" />
<h1 id="iv-p0.7">BOOK I.</h1>
<h1 id="iv-p0.8">THE BIRTH AND CHILDHOOD OF JESUS.<note n="30" id="iv-p0.9"><p class="normal" id="iv-p1">I do not enter into the minute researches which are 
necessary to fix the exact date of Christ’s birth.</p></note></h1>

<div2 title="Chapter I through III." prev="iv" next="iv.i.i" id="iv.i">

<div3 title="Chapter I. Preliminary Remarks." prev="iv.i" next="iv.i.i.i" id="iv.i.i">
<h3 id="iv.i.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h3>
<h3 id="iv.i.i-p0.2">PRELIMINARY REMARKS.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 7. Scantiness of our Information in regard to this Period  of Christ’s Life.—Nothing further really essential to the Interests of Religion." prev="iv.i.i" next="iv.i.i.ii" id="iv.i.i.i">

<p class="center" id="iv.i.i.i-p1">§ 7. <i>Scantiness of our Information in regard to this Period 
of Christ’s Life.—Nothing further really essential to the Interests of Religion</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i.i-p2">IN writing the life of any eminent man, we should not be likely 
to begin with a period when his character was fully developed and his world-historical 
importance recognized. On the contrary, we should study the <i>growth</i> of his 
being—seek for the bud which concealed the seed, and the powers that conspired to unfold it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i.i-p3">We cannot fail to have the same desire in studying that <span class="sc" id="iv.i.i.i-p3.1">Life</span> which 
far transcends every other, both in its own intrinsic excellence and in its bearing 
upon the history of the human race; but we are kept within very narrow limits on 
this point by the paucity of our materials, consisting, as they do, of fragmentary 
accounts, whose <i>literal</i> accuracy we have no right 
to presuppose. To exhibit these 
features in the life of Christ did not belong to the Apostolic mission, which was 
designed to meet religious rather than scientific wants; to relate the mighty acts 
of Christ, from the beginning of his ministry to the time of his ascension, rather 
than to show how, and under what conditions, his inner nature gradually manifested 
itself. It belongs to <i>science</i> to give a pragmatico-genetical developement of the 
history; religious <i>faith</i> occupies itself only with the immediate facts themselves. 
We cannot expect this part of the history to give so accurate a detail as that which 
treats of Christ’s public ministry and his redemptive acts; nor do the wants of 
faith require it.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 8. Fundamentally opposite Modes of apprehending the Accounts." prev="iv.i.i.i" next="iv.i.ii" id="iv.i.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.i.ii-p1">§ 8. <i>Fundamentally opposite Modes of apprehending the Accounts.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i.ii-p2">The problems offered to scientific inquiry at this point are, first, to distinguish 
the <i>objective</i> reality of the events from the <i>subjective</i> form in which they are apprehended 
in the accounts; and, secondly, to fill up, as far as may be, the chasms which necessarily 
arise in the history from 

<pb n="12" id="iv.i.i.ii-Page_12" />its being composed of detached narratives. These problems nearly involve 
each other; for we must obtain a clear view of the events themselves, before we can 
solve the difficulties that arise in connecting them together. Of these, various 
views may be taken, different in themselves, yet each in harmony with the interests 
of religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i.ii-p3">But this cannot be said of <i>all</i> the different views which may be taken 
of the subject. The attempt might be made, for instance, to explain the life of 
Christ just as that of any eminent man, on the natural principles of human developement; 
rejecting, of course, the first truth of Christian belief in Christ as the Son of
<span class="sc" id="iv.i.i.ii-p3.1">God</span> and our Saviour. This theory, denying the supernatural 
element of Christianity, necessarily leads its advocates to consider every thing 
in the Gospel accounts which contradicts it as simply <i>mythical</i>. Thus, even in what 
may be called the <i>ante-historical</i> part of our work, we find arrayed against us those 
views which always reject the supernatural in the events of the life of Christ; 
although this is a dispute which cannot be settled empirically by inquiries into 
the separate accounts; for this very distinction of historical and non-historical 
presupposes a final decision between these opposing views made elsewhere. Thus, 
the Deistic and Pantheistic theories, which, although they arise from directly opposite 
modes of thought, agree perfectly in opposing supernaturalism, must deny, in the 
outset, what the supernatural-theistic views hold to be essential to the idea of 
a genuine world-redeeming <span class="sc" id="iv.i.i.ii-p3.2">Christ</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i.ii-p4">We must, then, in order to bring the individual 
features into harmony with our portraiture of Christ, form the latter definitely 
from a view of his whole life, and of the organism of that Christian consciousness 
which grows out of his impress left upon humanity, and manifests his perpetual revelation. 
In relation to the individual features of the history, it only remains to prove, 
by naked historical inquiry, that there is no sufficient ground, apart from the 
general prejudices of rationalism, to deny their historical basis; and to show that 
the origin of the accounts themselves cannot be explained without the actual occurrence 
of the events which they describe on the very ground where they arose.</p>

<pb n="13" id="iv.i.i.ii-Page_13" />
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter II. The Miraculous Conception." prev="iv.i.i.ii" next="iv.i.ii.i" id="iv.i.ii">

<h3 id="iv.i.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h3>
<h3 id="iv.i.ii-p0.2">THE MIRACULOUS CONCEPTION.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 9. The Miraculous Conception demanded a priori, and confirmed à posteriori." prev="iv.i.ii" next="iv.i.ii.ii" id="iv.i.ii.i">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.ii.i-p1">§ 9. <i>The Miraculous Conception demanded  <span lang="LA" id="iv.i.ii.i-p1.1">à priori</span>, and confirmed
<span lang="LA" id="iv.i.ii.i-p1.2">à posteriori</span></i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.i-p2">IF, then, we conceive the manifestation of Christ to have been 
a super natural communication of the. Divine nature for the moral renewal of man, 
a new beginning in the chain of human progress; in one word, if we conceive it as 
a <i>miracle</i>, this conception itself, apart from any historical accounts, would lead 
us to form some notion of the <i>beginning</i> of his human life that would harmonize with 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.i-p3">It is true, this human life of Christ took its appointed place in the course 
of historical events—nay, all history was arranged with reference to its incorporation; 
yet it entered into history; not as part of its offspring, but as a higher element. 
Whatever has its origin in the <i>natural course</i> of humanity must bear the stamp of 
humanity; must share in the sinfulness which stains it, and take part in the strifes 
which distract it. It was impossible, therefore, that the second Adam, the Divine 
progenitor of a new and heavenly race, could derive his origin from the first Adam 
in the ordinary course of nature, or could represent the type of the species, the 
people, or the family from which he sprung, as do the common children of men. We 
must conceive him, not as an individual representative of the type which descended 
from our first parents, but as the creative origin of a new type. And so our own 
idea of Christ compels us to admit that two factors, the one natural, the other 
supernatural, were coefficient in his entrance into human life; and this, too, although 
we may be unable, <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i.ii.i-p3.1">à priori</span></i>, to state how that entrance was accomplished.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.i-p4">But at 
this point the historical accounts come to our aid, by testifying that what our 
theory of the case requires did, in fact, occur. The essential part of the history 
is found precisely in those features in which the idea and the reality harmonize; 
and we must not only hold fast these <i>essential</i> facts which are so important to the 
interests of religion, but carefully distinguish them from unimportant and accidental 
parts, which might, perhaps, be involved in obscurity or contradiction.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 10. Mythical View of the Miraculous Conception.—No trace of  it in the Narrative.—No such Mythus could have originated among the Jews." prev="iv.i.ii.i" next="iv.i.ii.iii" id="iv.i.ii.ii">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p1">§ 10. <i>Mythical View of the Miraculous Conception.—No trace of 
it in the Narrative.—No such Mythus could have originated among the Jews</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p2">The accounts 
of Matthew and Luke agree in stating that the birth of Christ was the result of 
a direct creative act of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p2.1">God</span>, and not of the ordinary laws 
of human generation. They who deny this must make

<pb n="14" id="iv.i.ii.ii-Page_14" />one of two assumptions; either that all the accounts are absolute fables, 
or that <i>some</i> actual fact was the ground-work of the fabulous conception.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p3">Those who 
adopt the former view tell us that, after Christ had made himself conspicuous by 
his great acts, men, struck with his extraordinary character, formed a theory of 
his birth to correspond with it. But this assumption is utterly irreconcilable with 
the simple and prosaic style in which Matthew tells the story of Joseph’s perplexity 
at finding Mary pregnant before her time;<note n="31" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p4">We cannot believe, notwithstanding what
<i>Strauss</i> says on this point in his 3d 
edition, that a fable could originally be presented in so prosaic a garb as that 
of Matthew. Cases are not wanting, however, in which the substance of a
<span lang="LA" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p4.1">mythus</span>, 
after it had come to be received as history, has been given out in a prosaic form.</p></note> and the supposition that this prosaic 
narrative was the offspring of some previous mythical description, is out of all 
harmony with the character of the primitive Christian times. As for the second assumption, 
those who adopt it can assign no possible fact to explain the origin of the account, 
but one of so base a nature as utterly to shock every religious feeling, and every 
just notion of the overruling Providence of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p4.2">God</span>. Had such 
an occurrence ever been deemed possible, the fanatical enemies of Christ would very 
soon have made use of it.<note n="32" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p5">They would have done so before Jewish malevolence employed the history of the 
miraculous conception to invent the fable which Celsus first made use of.—<i>Orig</i>., 
i., 32. Had any such legends been in circulation before, we should find some trace 
of them in the Evangelists, who do not conceal the accusations that were made against 
Christ.</p></note> Both these assumptions failing, nothing remains but to 
admit that the birth of Christ was a phenomenon out of the ordinary course of 
nature.<note n="33" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p6"><i>Schleiermacher</i>, whose reverence for sacred things forbade him to adopt 
the latter of these two suppositions, while his conscientious love of truth compelled 
him to admit the reality of the history, says, in comparing the statements of Matthew 
and Luke (<i>Critical Inquiries</i>, p. 47), “We may well leave the statement of Matthew 
in the judicious indefiniteness in which it is expressed; while the traditional 
basis of the poetical announcement in Luke rebukes those impious explanations which 
soil the veil they cannot lift.” But, in sober truth, no one can admit the veracity 
of the history, and, at the same time, deny the miraculous conception, without falling into the very conclusion which Schleiermacher rejects with such pious indignation.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p7">Nor would such a <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p7.1">mythus</span></i> have been consistent with 
<i>Jewish</i> modes of thought. The Hindoo mind might have originated a fable of 
this character, though in a different form from that in which the account of the 
Evangelists is given; but the Jewish had totally different tendencies. Such a fable as the birth of the Messiah from a 
<i>virgin</i> could 
have arisen any where else easier than among the Jews; their doctrine of the Divine 
Unity, which placed an impassable gulf between <span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p7.2">God</span> and the 
world; their high regard for the marriage relation, which led them to abhor unwedded 
life; and, above all, their full persuasion that the Messiah was to be an ordinary 
man, undistinguished by any thing supernatural, and not to be endowed with Divine 
power before the time of his solemn consecration to the Messiahship, all conspired 
to 

<pb n="15" id="iv.i.ii.ii-Page_15" />render such an invention impossible among them. The accounts of Isaac, 
Samson, and Samuel cannot be quoted as in point; these case[ rather illustrate the 
Hebrew notion of the blessing of fruitfulness; and in them all the Divine power 
was shown, not in excluding the male, but in rendering the long-barren female 
fruitful, contrary to all human expectation. The conception of Christ would have 
been analogous to these, had Mary, after long barrenness, borne a son, or had 
Joseph been too old to expect offspring at the time.<note n="34" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p7.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p8">E. g., in the 
apocryphal Gospel of James, ch. ix., it is stated, that when the priest was 
about to give Mary as a wife to the aged Joseph, the latter said, “I have sons 
and am old, while she is yet young; shall I not then become a mockery for the 
sons of Israel?”</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p9">It was on this very account, viz., because the 
miraculous conception was foreign to the prevailing Jewish modes of thought,<note n="35" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p10">Professor <i>Weisse</i>, in his work, “Die 
Evangelische Geschichte” (The Gospel History, critically and philosophically treated, 
Leips., 1838), admits that the Jews could not have invented this <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p10.1">mythus</span></i>, but ascribes 
to it a <i>heathen</i> origin. How, in view of the relations that subsisted between early 
Christianity and heathenism, the pagan <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p10.2">mythus</span></i> of the sons of the 
gods could so soon have been transformed into a Christian 
one; and how the latter could have found its way into St. Matthew’s Gospel, which 
unquestionably had a Jewish-Christian origin, are among the incomprehensibilities 
which abound in Prof. W.’s very intelligible work. He says, p. 178, that “as Paul 
found himself involuntarily compelled, in addressing the Athenians, to quote Greek 
poetry (<i>For we are also his offspring</i>, <scripRef passage="Acts 17:28" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p10.3" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts, xvii., 28</scripRef>), so it is possible that 
the apostles to the heathen were led to adopt the pagan <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p10.4">mythus</span></i> of the sons of the 
gods, in order to make known to them the truth, that Christ 
is the Son of God, in a form suited to their way of thinking, 
and that their figurative language, literally <i>understood</i>, formed the starting-point 
for such a <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p10.5">mythus</span></i> .” Things very heterogeneous are thrown together in this passage. 
What religious scruples need have hindered Paul from alluding to the consciousness 
of the Divine origin of the human race, which the Athenians themselves had expressed, 
and to the vague idea which they entertained of an unknown God? 
Not was such an allusion likely to be misunderstood. How could a man, imbued with 
Jewish feelings in regard to the heathen mythology (feelings which his conversion 
to Christianity would by no means weaken), compare the birth of the Holy One—of 
the Messiah—with those pagan fables, whose impurity could inspire him with nothing 
but disgust? Weisse has transferred his own mode of contemplating the heathen myths 
to a people that would have revolted from it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p11">It is quite another thing when Weisse 
adduces the comparisons in which the early Christian apologists indulged. These 
men, themselves of heathen origin, were accustomed to the allegorical interpretations 
of the mythology, and it was natural for them to seek and occupy a position intermediate 
between their earlier and later views. But, so far from these comparisons having 
given rise to the accounts of the supernatural conception, it was the latter which 
caused the former. They wished to show to the heathen that this miraculous event 
was not altogether foreign to their own religious ideas, while they carefully guarded 
against the sensuous forms of thought involved in the myths; and, as they could 
<i>presuppose this event</i>, they had a right to employ the myths as they did, 
inasmuch as these poetical effusions of natural religion anticipated (though in 
sadly-distorted caricatures) the great truth of Christianity, that the union of 
the Divine with the human nature was brought about by a creative act of 
Omnipotence. The early apologists expressed this in their own way “<i>Satan invented these fables by imitating the truth</i>.”</p></note>
that one sect of the Ebionites, who could not free themselves from their old prejudices, 
refused to admit the doctrine; and the section which contains the account is excluded 
from the Ebionitish recension of the Gospel to the Hebrews, which arose from the 
same source as our Matthew. As for the single obscure passage in <scripRef passage="Isaiah 7:14" id="iv.i.ii.ii-p11.1" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Isa., vii.</scripRef>, it 
could hardly have given <pb n="16" id="iv.i.ii.ii-Page_16" />rise to such a tradition among the people of Palestine, where, unquestionably, Matthew’s Gospel originated.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 11. Objections to the Narrative drawn from the subsequent  Dispositions of Christ's Relatives, answered (1) from the nature of the case;  (2) from the name JESUS." prev="iv.i.ii.ii" next="iv.i.ii.iv" id="iv.i.ii.iii">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p1">§ 11. <i>Objections to the Narrative drawn from the subsequent 
Dispositions of Christ’s Relatives, answered</i> (1) <i>from the nature of the case</i>; 
(2) <i>from the name </i><span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p1.1">Jesus</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p2">An objection to the credibility of the narrative has been raised 
on the ground that if such events had really preceded the birth of Christ, his own 
relatives would have been better disposed to recognize him as the Messiah. It is 
possible that the circumstances of his birth <i>did</i> raise their expectations to a lofty 
pitch; but as for thirty years no indications corresponding with ordinary views 
of the Messiah manifested themselves, their first impressions gradually wore away, 
only to be revived, however, by the great acts which Jesus performed after the opening 
of his public career. And as for Mary (in whom a doubt of this sort would appear 
still more strange, as she was directly cognizant of the miraculous features of 
the history), there is no proof whatever that she ever lost the memory of her visions, 
or relinquished the hopes they were so well calculated to raise. Her conduct at 
the marriage of Cana proves directly the reverse. She obviously expected a miracle 
from Christ immediately after the proclamation of his Messiahship by John the Baptist. 
The confirmation which John’s Gospel, by its recital of this miracle, affords to 
the other evangelists is the more striking, as John himself gives no account of 
the events accompanying the birth of Christ.<note n="36" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p3">(<i>a</i>) John’s silence in regard to 
the miraculous conception is no proof that he was either ignorant of the accounts 
of that event or disbelieved them. His object was to testify to what he had himself 
seen and heard, and to declare how the glory of the Only begotten had been unveiled 
to him in contemplating Christ’s manifestation on earth. But that he recognized 
the miraculous conception is evident from his emphatic declarations (in opposition 
to the ordinary Jewish idea of the Messiah), that the Divine and the human were 
originally united in the person of Christ, and that the <span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p3.1">Logos</span> 
itself became flesh in him; while at the same time he avers that “<i>that which is born of the flesh is 
flesh</i>.” No man could hold these two ideas together without believing in the immediate 
agency of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p3.2">God</span> in the generation of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p3.3">Christ</span> (<i>b</i>) The objection 
that Jesus was known among the Jews as the son of Joseph and Mary, and that this 
fact was adduced against his claims, has been sufficiently met in the text; but 
it has been urged further that Christ himself, when this objection was brought against 
him (<scripRef passage="Matthew 13:55" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p3.4" parsed="|Matt|13|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.55">Matt., xiii., 55</scripRef>), did not allude to the miraculous conception. As to this, 
we need only say that it was far more likely and natural that Jesus should call 
men’s attention to the proofs of his Divinity which were before their eyes in his 
daily acts, showing, at the same time, that the causes of their disbelief lay in 
themselves, rather than that he should dwell upon the circumstances which preceded 
his birth, the proof of which had to rest upon the testimony of Mary alone. (<i>c</i>) 
Nor is Paul’s silence on this point proof of his not acknowledging it. It only shows 
that, for his religious sense, the sufferings Ad resurrection of Christ, the centre 
and support of the Christian system, stood out more prominently than the miraculous 
conception.’ In the passages in which he speaks of Christ’s origin, he had a different 
object in view than to treat of this subject; <i>e. g</i>., in <scripRef passage="Romans 9:5" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p3.5" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom., ix., 5</scripRef>, 
“<i>Whose are 
the fathers, and of whom, as concerning the flesh, Christ came, who is over all, God blessed forever</i>,” and in <scripRef passage="Romans 1:4" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p3.6" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4">Rom., i., 4</scripRef>, where he brings 
out prominently the

two-fold manifestation 
of Christ, as the Son of David and as the Son of God, raised 
above all human and national relationships, as he revealed himself after the resurrection. 
If we could infer from such passages Paul’s disbelief in the miracle, we can draw 
precisely the opposite conclusion from <scripRef passage="Galatians 4:4" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p3.7" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4">Gal., iv., 4</scripRef>; although, as the case is, we 
do not lay much stress upon the expression, “born of a woman.” And if Paul could 
represent Jesus as the Son of God from heaven, as being 
without sin in the flesh (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p3.8">σάρξ</span>), in which 
sin before had reigned, while at the 
same time he taught the propagation of sinfulness, from Adam down, it is likely 
that the supernatural generation of Jesus was so firmly established in the connexion 
of his own thoughts, that he felt the less necessity to give it individual prominence. 
We shall have occasion to make a similar remark hereafter in regard to the 
omission of the ac count of Christ’s ascension as an individual event.</p></note></p>

<pb n="17" id="iv.i.ii.iii-Page_17" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p4">The name <span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p4.1">Jesus</span> itself affords additional proof that his parents 
were led by some extraordinary circumstances to expect that he would be the Messiah. 
Such names as <i>Theodorus, Theodoret, Dorotheus</i>, among the Greeks, were usually bestowed 
because the parents had obtained a son after long desire and expectation. As names 
were also given among the Jews with reference to their significancy, and as the 
name <span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p4.2">Jesus</span> betokens “<span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.iii-p4.3">Him</span> through whom Jehovah bestows salvation;” and, moreover, 
as the Messiah, the bearer of this salvation, was generally expected at the time, 
it must certainly appear probable to us that the name was given with reference to 
that expectation. Not that this conclusion <i>necessarily</i> follows, because the name 
<i>Jesus, Joshua</i>, was common among the Jews; but yet, compared with the accounts, it 
certainly affords confirmatory evidence.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 12. Analogical Ideas among the Heathen." prev="iv.i.ii.iii" next="iv.i.iii" id="iv.i.ii.iv">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.ii.iv-p1">§ 12. <i>Analogical Ideas among the Heathen</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.iv-p2">Moreover, inferences in <i>favour</i> of the accounts of the miraculous 
conception, as well as against them, may be obtained by comparing them with the 
ancient myths of other religions. The spirit of the pagan mythology could not have 
penetrated among the Jews, and therefore cannot be assigned to explain the similarity 
between the Christian and pagan views. We must seek that explanation rather in the 
relations that subsist between mythical <i>natural</i> religion and historical 
<i>revealed</i> 
religion; between the idea, forming, from the enslaved consciousness which it sways, 
an untrue actualization; and the idea, grounded in truth, and developing itself 
therefrom into clear and free consciousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.iv-p3">The truth which the religious sense 
can recognize at the bottom of these myths, is the earnest desire, inseparable from 
man’s spirit, for communion with <span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.iv-p3.1">God</span>, for participation 
in the Divine nature as its true life—its anxious longing to pass the gulf which 
separates the God-derived soul from its original—its wish, 
even though unconscious, to secure that union with God which 
alone can renew human nature, and which Christianity shows us as a living reality. 
Nor can we be astonished to find the facts of Christianity thus anticipated in poetic 
forms (imbodying in imaginative creations the innate yet indistinct cravings of 
the spirit) in the mythical elements of the old religions, when we remember <pb n="18" id="iv.i.ii.iv-Page_18" />that human nature itself, and all the forms of its developement, 
as well as the whole course of human history, were intended by <span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.iv-p3.2">
God</span> to find their full accomplishment in Christ. But the genius of Christianity 
is mistaken by those who despise the simplicity of the Gospel history, and contrast 
it with the poetry of religion. The opposition, apparently essential to the mere 
natural man, between poetry, transcending the limits of the actual, and the prose 
of common reality, is taken away by the manifestation of Christ, and <i>will</i> be done 
away wherever Christianity passes into flesh and blood. The peculiarity of Christian 
ethics is indeed founded upon this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.iv-p4">The characteristic difference between the religion 
of Theism and that of the old mythology lies in this one point: that in the evangelical 
histories the Divine power is represented as operating <i>immediately</i>, and not by the 
interposition of natural causes; while, in the mythical conceptions, the Divine 
causality is made coefficient with natural agencies; the Divine is brought down 
to the sphere of the natural, and its manifestation is thus physically explained.<note n="37" id="iv.i.ii.iv-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii.iv-p5"><i>Baumgarten-Crusius</i> has noticed this distinction 
in his Biblical Theology, p. 397; but <i>Strauss</i> denies it, and asserts that the expression
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i.ii.iv-p5.1">υἱὸς Θεοῦ</span> in <scripRef passage="Luke 1:35" id="iv.i.ii.iv-p5.2" parsed="|Luke|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.35">Luke i., 35</scripRef>, 
is to be taken entirely in a physical sense. There is no such meaning in the 
passage; it predicates the terms “<i>the holy one</i>,” “<i>the Son 
of God</i>,” of Christ, on the ground of the special agency 
of the Holy Spirit in his birth. He who was conceived under such an agency must 
stand in a special relation to <span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.iv-p5.3">God</span>. Not merely the Jewish 
mode of thinking on the subject, bus also the fact that Jesus is designated both 
as the Son of David and the Son of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.iv-p5.4">God</span>, exclude the physical 
interpretation.</p></note> 
Thus the Gospel histories, precisely as a just idea of Christ would lead us to presuppose, 
attribute to the creative agency of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii.iv-p5.5">God</span> alone the introduction 
of that new member of humanity through which the regeneration of the race is to 
be accomplished.</p>

</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter III. The Birth of Christ." prev="iv.i.ii.iv" next="iv.i.iii.i" id="iv.i.iii">
<h3 id="iv.i.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h3>
<h3 id="iv.i.iii-p0.2">THE BIRTH OF CHRIST.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 13. The Birth of Christ in its Relations to the Jewish Theocracy." prev="iv.i.iii" next="iv.i.iii.ii" id="iv.i.iii.i">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.iii.i-p1">§ 13. <i>The Birth of Christ in its Relations to the Jewish Theocracy</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.i-p2">AS the entrance of Christ into the course of humanity was brought 
about by the co-working of supernatural with natural elements, so both these agencies 
conspired in <i>preparing the way</i> for that great event, the centre of all things, and 
the aim of all preceding history. So we interpret the relations of the Jews and 
heathens to the appearance of Christ. The <i>natural developement of the heathen</i> was 
destined, under the Divine guidance, to prepare them for receiving the new light 
which emanated from Jesus; and the history of the <i>Jewish people</i> was all preparatory 
to the appearance and ministry of Christ, who was to come forth out of their midst. 
This preparation was accomplished by means 

<pb n="19" id="iv.i.iii.i-Page_19" />of a chain of separate, but organically connected revelations, all 
tending toward the full revelation in <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.i-p2.1">Him</span>, whose whole life was itself to be the 
highest manifestation of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.i-p2.2">God</span> to man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.i-p3">There was peculiar 
fitness in Christ’s being born among the Jewish people. His life revealed the 
<i>kingdom 
of God</i>, which was to be set up over all men, and it properly 
commenced in a nation whose political life, always developed in a theocratic form, 
was a continual type of that kingdom. <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.i-p3.1">He</span> was the culminating point of this developement; 
in <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.i-p3.2">Him</span> the kingdom of God, no longer limited to this single 
people, was to show its true design, and, unfettered by physical or national restraints, 
to assert its authority over the whole human race. The particular typifies the universal; 
the earthly, the celestial; so David, the monarch who had raised the political theocracy 
of the Jews to the pinnacle of glory, typified that greater monarch in whom the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.i-p3.3">God</span> was to display its glory. Not without 
reason, therefore, was it that Christ, the summit of the theocracy, sprang from 
the fallen line of royal David.<note n="38" id="iv.i.iii.i-p3.4"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.i-p4">However the discrepancies in the two genealogies of Christ may 
be explained, his descent from the race of David was admitted from the beginning, 
and the evangelists took it for granted as indisputable. How <i>Weisse</i> should deny 
this, as he does (p. 169), is unaccountable. His arguments can convince no one endowed 
with the slightest powers of observation, and need no answer. The only one which 
is at all plausible is that founded on <scripRef passage="Mark 12:35" id="iv.i.iii.i-p4.1" parsed="|Mark|12|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.35">Mark, xii., 35</scripRef>; and that depends upon the 
question whether Mark uses these words in their original application; a question 
which we shall hereafter have occasion to examine. Certainly, if they admit of more 
than one interpretation, we shall adopt any other sooner than that which comes into 
conflict with Paul, who assumed Christ’s descent from David as certain. Could the 
apostles have embraced a notion which the Saviour himself had denounced as an invention 
of the scribes? There was nothing in Paul’s turn of feeling or thought to incline 
him towards it, had it not been established on other grounds; on the contrary, the 
doctrine that Christ was not the Son of David, but the Son of God 
and the Lord of David, would have afforded him an excellent point of attack against 
Judaism. Although Luke’s genealogy is not directly stated as following the line 
of Mary, yet it may have done so, and have only been improperly placed where it 
is. Justin Martyr (Dial. c. Tryph., f. 327) was acquainted with such a genealogy 
referring to Mary. <scripRef passage="Luke 1:32-35" id="iv.i.iii.i-p4.2" parsed="|Luke|1|32|1|35" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.32-Luke.1.35">Luke, i., 32-35</scripRef>, seems to show that Mary was of David’s race. 
Her relationship to Elizabeth, the mother of John Baptist, does not prove the contrary; 
for members of the tribe of Levi were not restrained from intermarriage with other 
tribes; and Elizabeth, although of that tribe on the father’s side, and herself 
the wife of a priest, might very well have sprung from the tribe of Judah on the 
mother’s side.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 14. The Miraculous Events that accompanied the Birth of Christ." prev="iv.i.iii.i" next="iv.i.iii.iii" id="iv.i.iii.ii">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.iii.ii-p1">§ 14. <i>The Miraculous Events that accompanied the Birth of Christ</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.ii-p2">The Divine purpose in the supernatural conception of Jesus could 
not have been accomplished without some providential forewarnings to his parents; 
nor could these intimations of the certainty of the approaching birth of the theocratic 
King have been given by ordinary, natural means. In the sphere of the greatest miracle 
of human history, the miracle which was to raise mankind to communion with Heaven, 
we do not wonder to see rays of light streaming from the invisible world, at other 
times so dark.</p>

<pb n="20" id="iv.i.iii.ii-Page_20" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.ii-p3">From the very nature of the case, we can expect no full account 
of those extraordinary manifestations of which, naturally enough, Mary alone could 
testify.<note n="39" id="iv.i.iii.ii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.ii-p4">Mary could only have 
been taught to expect the Saviour in a way harmonizing with her views at the time, 
and with the prevailing Jewish ideas of the Messiah, viz., that the Messiah should come 
of the line of David, to establish an everlasting kingdom among the Jews. But this 
was only a covering for the higher idea of the Redeemer, the founder of the eternal 
kingdom of God.</p></note> But a mere <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i.iii.ii-p4.1">mythus</span></i>, destitute of historical truth, and only serving as 
the veil of an ideal truth, is a very different thing from what we are here stating, 
viz., that a lofty <i>history</i> may be imparted in a form which must have more than 
its mere literal force and that events of a lofty character necessarily impart their 
higher tone to the language in which they are conveyed. In this latter case, we 
may harmlessly differ in our modes of arranging the materials, and of filling up 
the chasms of the history, so that we only hold fast the substantial facts which 
form its basis. The course of the events described in <scripRef passage="Matthew 1:18-25" id="iv.i.iii.ii-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|1|18|1|25" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.18-Matt.1.25">Matt., i., 18-25</scripRef>, may be arranged 
as follows: When Mary informed Joseph of the remarkable communication that had been 
made to her, he could not at once bring himself to believe it; which was not at 
all strange, considering its extraordinary character, and how little he was prepared 
for it. A struggle ensued in his feelings, and then occurred the night vision which 
brought his mind to a final decision.<note n="40" id="iv.i.iii.ii-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.ii-p5">We need be the less afraid of a free, unliteral interpretation when we find a difference in the subjective conception 
of these events by even the evangelists themselves, Matthew speaking only of dreams 
and visions, and Luke of objective phenomena, viz., the appearance of angels.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 15. The Taxing.—Birth of Christ at Bethlehem." prev="iv.i.iii.ii" next="iv.i.iii.iv" id="iv.i.iii.iii">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.iii.iii-p1">§ 15. <i>The Taxing.—Birth of Christ at Bethlehem</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.iii-p2">By a remarkable interposition of Providence, interwoven, however, 
with the course of events in the world, was it brought about that the promised King 
should be born in Bethlehem (as Micah the prophet had foretold), the very place 
where the house of David had its origin; while, at the same time, the lowly circumstances 
of his birth were in striking contrast with the inherent dignity and glory that 
were veiled in the new-born child.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.iii-p3">The Emperor Augustus had ordered a general census 
of the Roman Empire, partly to obtain correct statistics of its resources,<note n="41" id="iv.i.iii.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.iii-p4">This was not confined to the Roman
<i>provinces</i>, but extended also to the <i>Socii</i>.—Tacit., 
Ann., i., xi.</p></note> and 
partly for purposes of taxation.<note n="42" id="iv.i.iii.iii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.iii-p5">Cassiodor., i., iii., ep. 52: <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iv.i.iii.iii-p5.1">Augusti temporibus orbis Romanus agris 
divisus censuque descriptus, ut possessio sui nulli haberetur incerta, quam pro 
tributorum susciperet quantitatibus solvendam.</span></i> (Conf. <i>Savigny’s</i> dissertation in 
the “Zeitschrift für die geschichtl Rechtswissenschaft, Bd. vi., H. 3.) This language 
of the learned statesman shows that he followed older accounts rather than a Christian 
report drawn from Luke; and the expression of Tacitus confirms this conclusion. 
There is no ground, therefore, for the doubts started by <i>Strauss</i>, 3d ed., p. 257.</p></note> As Judea was then a dependency of the empire, 
and Augustus probably intended to reduce it entirely to the

<pb n="21" id="iv.i.iii.iii-Page_21" />state of a Roman province, he wished to secure similar statistics of 
that country, and ordered King Herod to take the census. In performing this duty, 
Herod followed the Jewish usage, viz., a division by tribes.<note n="43" id="iv.i.iii.iii-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.iii-p6">Luke’s account of the matter is so prosaic and straightforward, that none 
but a prejudiced mind can find a trace of the <i>mythical</i> in it. Examine the Apocryphal 
Gospels, and you will see the difference between history and fable. And even if 
it could be shown that the census was incorrect, and that the gathering at Bethlehem 
was due to some other cause, no suspicion would thereby be cast upon the entire 
narration; the only reasonable conclusion would be, that Luke, or the writer from 
whom he copied, had fallen into an anachronism, or an erroneous combination of facts, 
in assigning the census as the cause of the gathering. Such an error could not affect 
in any way the interests of religion. Moreover, what right have we to demand of 
Luke so exact a knowledge of the history of his times, in things that did not materially 
concern his purpose? Such anachronisms, in things indifferent, are common to writers 
of all ages. But the account itself contains no marks of improbability. The emperor 
would naturally order Herod, whom he still recognized as king, to take the census, 
and Herod as naturally followed the Jewish usage in doing it. It was the policy 
of the emperor, at that time, to treat the Jews with kindness, and therefore he 
would naturally make the first attempt at a census as delicately as possible. How 
repugnant such a measure was to them is shown by Josephus’s account of the tumults 
that arose on account of the census under <i>Quirinus</i>, twelve years afterward. Luke 
may have gone too far in extending (as his language seems to imply) the census over 
the whole empire; or, perhaps, in stating the gradual census of the whole empire 
as a <i>simultaneous</i> one. Perhaps he mistook this assessment for the census which occurred 
twelve years later, and on that account erroneously mentioned <i>Quirinus</i>. Nevertheless, 
Quirinus may have been actually present at this assessment, not, indeed, as governor 
of the province, but as imperial commissioner; for Josephus expressly says that 
he had held many other offices before he was Governor of Syria, at the time of the 
second census. I do not agree with any of the explanations, either ancient or modern, 
which attempt to make Luke’s statement agree exactly with history; they all seem 
to me to be forced and unphilological, while the want of exactness in Luke is easily 
explained, and is of no manner of importance for the object which he had in view.</p></note> Joseph and Mary belonged 
to the tribe of David, and therefore had to repair to Bethlehem, the seat of that 
tribe. On account of the throng, they could find no shelter but a stable, and the 
new-born infant had to he laid in a manger.<note n="44" id="iv.i.iii.iii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.iii-p7">The tradition in <i>Justin Martyr</i> (Dial. c. Tryph., 304, a), that they found shelter 
in a cave near the town, which had before been used for a cattle stall 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i.iii.iii-p7.1">ἐν σπηλαίῳ σύνεγγυς τῆς κώμης</span>, may be true, although we should not like to vouch for 
it. It is more likely that the prophecy in <scripRef passage="Isaiah 33:16" id="iv.i.iii.iii-p7.2" parsed="|Isa|33|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.33.16">Isai., xxxiii., 16</scripRef> (which Justin refers 
to in the Alexandrian version), was applied to this tradition after it arose, than 
that the tradition arose from the prophecy. At that time men were accustomed to 
find every where in the Old Testament predictions and types of Christ, whether warranted 
by the connexion or not. The tradition does not specify <i>such</i> a cave as the passage 
in Isaiah would lead one to expect, nor, indeed, does the passage seem distinctly 
to refer to the Messiah.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 16. The Announcement to the Shepherds." prev="iv.i.iii.iii" next="iv.i.iii.v" id="iv.i.iii.iv">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.iii.iv-p1">§ 16. <i>The Announcement to the Shepherds</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.iv-p2">It is in accordance with the analogy of history that great manifestations 
and epochs, designed to satisfy the spiritual wants of ages, should be anticipated 
by the prophetic yearnings of pure and susceptible hearts, inspired by a secret 
Divine consciousness. All great events that have introduced a new developement 
of human history have been preceded by unconscious or conscious prophecy. This may 
seem

<pb n="22" id="iv.i.iii.iv-Page_22" />strange to such as ascribe to <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.iv-p2.1">God</span> the apathy 
of the Stoics, or who believe only in the cold, iron necessity of an immanent spirit 
of nature; but to none who believe in a personal, self-conscious Deity, a
<span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.iv-p2.2">God</span> of eternal love, who is nigh unto every man, and listens 
willingly to the secret sighs of longing souls, can it appear unworthy of such a 
Being to foreshadow great world-historical epochs by responding to such longings 
in special revelations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.iv-p3">Far more probable, then, would such manifestations be, in reference 
to the highest object of human longings, the greatest of all world historical phenomena; 
and so, at the time of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.iv-p3.1">Christ</span>’s coming, the people of Judea, guided by the prophecies 
of the Old Testament, yearned for the appearance of the Messiah with an anxiety 
only rendered more intense by the oppressions under which they groaned. This feeling 
would naturally be kept alive in Bethlehem, associated as the place was with recollections 
of the family of David, from which the Messiah was to come. So, even among the shepherds, 
who kept nightly watch over the flocks, were some who anxiously awaited the appearance 
of the Messiah. It is true, the account does not say that the shepherds thus longed 
for the Messiah. But we are justified by what followed in presupposing it as the 
ground for such a communication’s being especially made to them; and it is not 
unlikely that these simple souls, untaught in the traditions of the scribes, and 
nourished by communion with <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.iv-p3.2">God</span>, amid the freedom of 
nature, in a solitude congenial to meditation and prayer, had formed a purer 
idea of the Messiah, from the necessities of their own hearts, than prevailed at 
that time among the Jews. A vision from Heaven conducted them on that night, so 
big with interest to man’s salvation, to the place where the object of their 
desire was to be born.<note n="45" id="iv.i.iii.iv-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.iv-p4">Justly and beautifully says <i>Schleiermacher</i>, “There is something remarkable, something divine, in the satisfaction not seldom afforded in extraordinary times even 
to individual longings.” We agree with this great teacher in thinking that this 
account came indirectly from the shepherds themselves, as it recites so particularly 
what occurred to themselves personally, and makes so little mention of what happened 
to the child after their arrival. The facts may be supposed to have been as follows: 
The faithful were anxious to preserve the minute features of the life of Jesus. 
(We cannot be persuaded by the assertions of modern Idealism that this feeling had 
no existence. We see every day how anxiously men look for individual traits in the 
childhood of great men.) Especially would any one who had the opportunity prosecute 
such researches in the remarkable place where Christ was born. Perhaps one of these 
inquirers there found one of the shepherds who had witnessed these events, and whose 
memory of them was vividly recalled after his conversion to Christianity. We cannot 
be sure that such a man would give with literal accuracy the words that he had heard; 
but, taking them as they stand, it is astonishing how free they are from the materialism 
which always tinged Jewish expression, and in how purely spiritual a way they describe 
the sublime transaction of which they treat. Whether we follow the received version 
or that of the Cod. Alex., we find the same thought expressed in the statement of 
the shepherds, viz., that “God is glorified in the Messiah, who brings peace and 
joy to the earth, and restores man again to the Divine favour.”</p></note></p>


<pb n="23" id="iv.i.iii.iv-Page_23" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 17. The Sacrifice of Purification, and the Ransom of the First-born; their Weight as Proof against the Mythical Theory." prev="iv.i.iii.iv" next="iv.i.iii.vi" id="iv.i.iii.v">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.iii.v-p1">§ 17. The Sacrifice of Purification, and the Ransom of the First-born; 
their Weight as Proof against the Mythical Theory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.v-p2">The mass of the Jewish people, whose minds were darkened by their 
material and political views, entertained a totally false idea of the Messiah; but 
there were many at Jerusalem who longed for a purer salvation, and these, also, 
were to receive a sign that the object of their hopes had at last appeared. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.v-p3">Forty 
days after the birth of the infant Jesus his parents carried him to the temple at 
Jerusalem, in order to offer, according to their means, the prescribed sacrifice 
for the purification of Mary, and to pay the usual ransom for their first-born.<note n="46" id="iv.i.iii.v-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.v-p4"><scripRef passage="Exodus 13:2,12" id="iv.i.iii.v-p4.1" parsed="|Exod|13|2|0|0;|Exod|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.13.2 Bible:Exod.13.12">Exod., xiii., 2, 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Numbers 3:45" id="iv.i.iii.v-p4.2" parsed="|Num|3|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.3.45">Num., iii., 45</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Numbers 18:15" id="iv.i.iii.v-p4.3" parsed="|Num|18|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.18.15">xviii., 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Leviticus 12:2" id="iv.i.iii.v-p4.4" parsed="|Lev|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.12.2">Levit., xii., 2</scripRef>.</p></note> This appears strange, in view of the extraordinary circumstances that preceded and 
followed the birth of the child, which, one might suppose, would make it an exception 
to ordinary rules. The points which the Levitical law had in view seem not to have 
existed here: so remarkable a birth might have pre eluded the necessity of the Levitical 
purification. The ransom which had to be paid for other first-born sons, in view 
of their original obligation to the priesthood, could hardly be necessary in the 
case of an infant who was one day to occupy the summit of the Theocracy. It would 
be natural to suppose that Mary must have hesitated, and laid her scruples before 
the priests for decision before she could make up her mind to perform these ceremonies. 
But we cannot judge of such extraordinary events by common standards. Mary did not 
venture to speak freely in public of these wonderful things, or to anticipate the 
Divine purposes in any way; she left it to <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.v-p4.5">God</span> to educate 
the child, which had been announced to her as the Messiah, so as to fit him for 
his calling, and, at the proper time, to authenticate his mission publicly and conspicuously.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.v-p5">Now a <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i.iii.v-p5.1">mythus</span></i> generally endeavors to ennoble its subject, and to 
adapt the story to the idea.<note n="47" id="iv.i.iii.v-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.v-p6">The remarks of <i>Strauss</i>, 1. c., p. 326, do not at all weaken what is here said. 
He adduces, also, the fact that <scripRef passage="Luke 3:21" id="iv.i.iii.v-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.21">Luke (iii., 21)</scripRef> states the baptism without mentioning 
John’s previous refusal (<scripRef passage="Matthew 3:14" id="iv.i.iii.v-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.14">Matt., iii., 14</scripRef>); but all the force of this lies in his 
presupposition that Luke’s narrative is also mythical, which I deny. As to <scripRef passage="Galatians 4:4" id="iv.i.iii.v-p6.3" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4">Gal., 
iv., 4</scripRef>, we of course believe that Christ strictly fulfilled the Mosaic law; but this 
fact, on Jewish principles, is no parallel to the <span class="unclear" id="iv.i.iii.v-p6.4">other</span>, viz., that Mary, under 
the circumstances of the miraculous birth, <i>needed</i> purification,
<span class="unclear" id="iv.i.iii.v-p6.5">and</span> that the Messiah, 
who was destined for the highest station in the Theocracy <i>needed</i> a ransom from the 
obligation to the priesthood.</p></note> If, then, the Gospel narrative were mythical, would 
it have invented, or even suffered to remain, a circumstance so foreign to the idea 
of the myth, all so little calculated to dignify it as the above? A <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iv.i.iii.v-p6.6">mythus</span></i> would 
have introduced an angel, or, at least, a vision, to hinder Mary from submitting 
the child to a ceremony so unworthy of its dignity; or the priests would have received 
an intimation 

<pb n="24" id="iv.i.iii.v-Page_24" />from heaven to bow before the infant, and prevent its being thus reduced to the level of ordinary children. Nothing of all this took place; but, instead 
of it, simply and unostentatiously, the high dignity and destiny of the child were 
revealed to <i>two</i> faithful souls.</p>


</div4>

<div4 title="§ 18. Simeon’s Prophetic Discourse." prev="iv.i.iii.v" next="iv.i.iii.vii" id="iv.i.iii.vi">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p1">§ 18. <i>Simeon’s Prophetic Discourse</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p2">The aged and devout Simeon,<note n="48" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p3">We have no reason to suppose him to be the <i>Rabbi</i> Simeon, the 
father of Gamaliel, as no distinguishing mark of eminence is assigned to him.</p></note> 
who had longed and prayed for the coming of Messiah’s kingdom, had received the 
Divine assurance that he should not die without seeing the desire of his heart. 
Under a peculiarly vivid impulse of this presentiment, he entered the Temple 
just as the infant Jesus was brought in. The Divine glory irradiating the 
child’s features harmonized with the longing of his inspired soul; he recognized 
the manifested Messiah, took the infant in his arms, and exclaimed, in a burst 
of inspired gratitude, “<i>Lord, now let thy servant 
depart in peace according to thy promise, for mine eyes have seen thy salvation which 
thou hast prepared before the face of all people, a light to enlighten the Gentiles, 
and the glory of thy people Israel</i>.”<note n="49" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p4">It is said in <scripRef passage="Luke 2:33" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|2|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.33">Luke, ii., 33</scripRef>, 
that “<i>Joseph and Mary marvelled</i>” at the words of 
Simeon. Now it is strange that what he said should appear marvellous to the parents, 
who were already cognizant of so many wonderful events in the history of the child. 
But we are to remember that the first three Gospels do not contain connected histories, 
but compilations of separate memoirs; and, again, the writer of the narrative may 
have been so imbued with wonder at the extraordinary <i>whole</i>, as to transfer this 
feeling to his expression in detailing the. separate <i>parts</i>, again and again. The 
narrative would have worn a very different aspect had Luke designed to compose 
a systematic work, with the parts accurately adjusted, instead of writing, as he 
did, with simple and straightforward candour.</p></note> Then, turning to Mary, he 
exclaimed, “<i>Behold, 
this child is set for the fall and rising again of many in Israel, and for a sign 
which shall be spoken against</i>;<note n="50" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p5">The results of Messiah’s appearance 
among men depend upon their own spiritual dispositions: salvation for the believer, 
destruction for the unbeliever. Around his banner the hosts of the faithful gather; 
but infidels reject and fight against it. Salvation and doom are correlative ideas; 
all world-historical epochs are epochs of condemnation.</p></note> <i>and a sword shall pierce through thine own soul 
also, that the thoughts of many hearts may he revealed</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p6">Notice, now, the remarkable 
idea of the Messiah which these words convey; precisely such a one as we should 
expect from a longing Jew, of deep, spiritual piety. Although it cannot be said 
to contain really Christian elements, it is far above the ordinary conceptions of 
the times; and this not only confirms the truth of the narrative, but stamps the 
discourse as Simeon’s own, and not a speech composed in his name.<note n="51" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p7">The accurate report of 
this discourse is accounted for by the supposition that the account came indirectly 
from Anna: not only the discourse, but the whole occurrence, must have made a deep 
impression upon her mind.</p></note> It is true, Simeon 
conceives the kingdom of Messiah as tending to glorify the Jewish people, but yet 
extends its blessings also over the heathen, and believes that the light of the 
knowledge of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p7.1">God </span> 

<pb n="25" id="iv.i.iii.vi-Page_25" />will illumine them also. Nor does he conceive Messiah’s kingdom as 
triumphing at once by displays of miraculous power, but rather as developing itself 
after struggles with prevailing corruptions, and after a gradual purifying of the 
theocratic nation. The conflict with the corrupt part of the nation was to be severe 
before the Messiah could lead his faithful ones to victory. The foreboding of suffering 
to Mary, so indefinitely expressed, bears no mark of <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p7.2">post factum</span></i> invention. But the 
inspired idea of Messiah in the pious old man obviously connected the sufferings 
which he was to endure in his strife against the corrupt people with those which 
were foretold of him in <scripRef passage="Isaiah 53:1-12" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p7.3" parsed="|Isa|53|1|53|12" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.1-Isa.53.12">Isaiah, liii.</scripRef></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p8">The other devout one, to whom the destiny of the infant Jesus 
was revealed, was the aged Anna, who heard Simeon’s words, shared in his joyful 
anticipations, and united in his song of thanksgiving.<note n="52" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vi-p9">We agree with <i>Schleiermacher</i> in thinking 
it probable that the narrative came indirectly from Anna. She is far more minutely 
described in it than Simeon, although the latter and his discourse constitute the 
most important part of the account, while her words are not reported at all.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 19. The Longing of the Heathen for a Saviour.—The Star of the Wise Men." prev="iv.i.iii.vi" next="iv.i.iii.viii" id="iv.i.iii.vii">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p1">§ 19. <i>The Longing of the Heathen for a Saviour.—The Star of 
the Wise Men</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p2">Not only dwellers about Bethlehem, but also men from a far-distant 
land, imbued with the longing desires of which we have spoken, were led to the place 
where Christ was born by a sign suited to their peculiar mode of life, a fact which 
foreshadowed that the hopes of heathen as well as Jews, unconscious as well as conscious 
longings for a Saviour, were afterward to be gratified.<note n="53" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p3">If 
this narrative is to be considered as <i>mythical</i>, we must yet ascribe its origin to 
the same source which produced the Hebrew Gospel, viz., the Jewish-Christian congregations 
in Palestine—a likely origin, indeed, for a myth ascribing so great interest and 
importance to uncircumcised heathen! An extravagant exaggeration of the real occurrence 
was subsequently made, probably from a fragment of one of the recensions of the 
Hebrew Gospel (Ignat., Epist. ad Ephes., § 19): “The star sparkled brilliantly 
beyond all other stars; it was a strange and wonderful sight. The other stars, 
with the sun and moon, formed a choir around it, but its blaze outshone them 
all.”</p></note> We have before remarked, 
that the <i>natural</i> developement of the heathen mind worked in the same direction as 
the movement of <i>revealed</i> religion among the Jews to prepare the way for Christ’s 
appearance, which was the aim and end of all previous human history. There is something 
analogous to the law and the prophets (which, under revealed religion, led directly, 
and by an organically arranged connexion, to Christ), in the sporadic and detached 
revelations, which, here and there among the heathen, arose from the Divine consciousness 
implanted in humanity. As, under the Law, man’s sense of its insufficiency to work 
out his justification was accompanied by the promise of One who should accomplish 
what the Law could never do, so, in the progress of the pagan mind under the law 
of nature, there arose a sense of the necessity of a new revelation from heaven, 
and a longing desire for a higher order of 

<pb n="26" id="iv.i.iii.vii-Page_26" />things. The notion of a Messiah, carried about by the Jews in then 
intercourse with different rations, every where found a point of contact with 
the religious sense of men; and thus natural and revealed religion worked into 
each other, as well as separately, in preparing the way for the appearance of 
Christ.<note n="54" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p4">We do not insist upon <i>Tacit</i>., Hist., 5, 13, and <i>Sueton</i>., Vespasian, 4, who 
speak of a rumour spread over the whole East, of the approaching appearance of the 
great King, as it is yet doubtful whether these passages are not imitated from Josephus.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p5">Thus it happened that a few sages in Arabia (or in some part of 
the Parthian kingdom), who inquired for the course of human events in that of the 
stars, became convinced that a certain constellation or star<note n="55" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p6">It is necessary to distinguish what is objectively real in the narrative from 
what arises from the subjective stand-point of the author of our Matthew’s Gospel, 
who certainly did not receive the account from an eye-witness. Not merely philological 
exegesis, but also historical criticism, are required for this; and if the result 
of such an inquiry be pronounced arbitrary, because it does not either affirm or 
reject the objective reality of <i>every thing</i> in the account, then must <i>all</i> historical 
criticism be pronounced arbitrary also, for it has no other mode of procedure in 
testing the accuracy of a narrative.</p></note>which they beheld 
was a token<note n="56" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p7">Conf. Bishop <i>Munter’s</i> treatise on the “Star 
of the Wise Men,” and <i>Ideler’s</i> Chronology, ii., 399. It is immaterial whether the 
sages were led to seek for the sign by a theory of their own, or by a traditional 
one.</p></note> of the birth of the great King who was expected to arise in the East. 
It is not necessary to suppose that an actual miracle was wrought in this case; 
the course of natural events, under Divine guidance, was made to lead to Christ, 
just as the general moral culture of the heathen, though under natural forms, was 
made to lead to the knowledge of the Saviour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p8">The Magi studied astrology, and in 
their study found a sign of Christ. If it offends us to find that
<span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p8.1">God</span> has used the errors of man to lead him to a knowledge 
of the great truths of salvation, as if thereby <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p8.2">He</span> had lent himself to sustain the 
False, then must we break in pieces the chain of human events, in which the True 
and the False, the Good and the Evil, are s inseparably linked, that the latter 
often serves for the point of transition to the former. Especially do we see this 
in the history of the spread of Christianity, where superstition often paves the 
way for faith. <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p8.3">God</span> condescends to the platforms of men in 
training them for belief in the Redeemer, and meets the aspirations of the truth-seeking 
soul even in its error!<note n="57" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p8.4"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p9"><i>Hamann</i> strikingly says, “How often has <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p9.1">God</span> condescended, 
not merely to the feelings and thoughts of men, but even to their failings and their 
prejudices! But this very condescension (one of the highest marks of his love to 
man), which is exhibited every where in the Bible, affords subjects of derision 
to those weaklings who look into the word of God for displays 
of human wisdom, for the gratification of their pert and idle curiosity, or for the 
spirit of their own times or their own sect.” —<i>Works</i>, i., 58.</p></note> In the case of the wise men, a real truth, perhaps, lay 
at the bottom of the error; the truth, namely, that the greatest of all events, 
which was to produce the greatest revolution in humanity, is actually connected 
with the epochs of the material

<pb n="27" id="iv.i.iii.vii-Page_27" />universe, although the links of the chain may be hidden from our view.</p>  

<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p10">In the narrative before us, we need not attach the same indisputable certainty to 
the details as to the general substance. That the Magians should be led, by their 
astrological researches, to a presentiment of the birth of the Saviour in Judea—that 
their own longings should impel them to journey to Jerusalem and do homage to the 
infant in whom lay veiled the mighty King—<i>this</i> is the lofty, the Divine element 
in the transaction, which no one who believes in a guiding, eternal love—no one 
who is conscious of the real import of a Redeemer—can fail to recognize.</p>  

<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.vii-p11">We cannot 
vouch with equal positiveness for the accuracy of Matthew’s statement of the means 
by which the sages learned, after their arrival in Jerusalem, that the chosen child 
was to be born in Bethlehem; but it matters little whether they were directed thither 
by Herod, or in some other way. At any rate, in so small a place as Bethlehem, they 
might easily have been guided to the exact place by providential means not out of 
the common way; for instance, by meeting with some of the shepherds, or other devout 
persons, who had taken part in the great event; and they, perhaps, described the 
whole as it appeared to them subjectively, when, after reaching the abode, they 
looked up at the starry heavens.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 20. The Massacre of the Innocents and the Flight into Egypt." prev="iv.i.iii.vii" next="iv.i.iii.ix" id="iv.i.iii.viii">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p1">§ 20. <i>The Massacre of the Innocents and the Flight into Egypt</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p2">The account of the massacre of the infants at Bethlehem cannot 
appear incredible when we consider the character of the man to whom this act of 
blind and senseless cruelty, worthy of an insane tyrant, is ascribed. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p3">It was that
<span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p3.1">Herod</span>, whose crimes, committed in violation of every natural 
feeling, ever urged him on to new deeds of cruelty; whose path to the throne, and 
whose throne itself, were stained with human blood; whose vengeance against conspirators, 
not satiated with their own destruction, demanded that of their whole families;<note n="58" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p4">Joseph., Archaeol., xv., viii., § 4.</p></note> 
whose rage was hot, up to the very hour of his death, against his nearest 
kindred; whose wife, Mariamne, and three sons, Alexander, Aristobulus, and 
Antipater, fell victims to his suspicions, the last just before his death; who, 
in a word, certainly deserved that the Emperor Augustus should have said of him, 
“<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p4.1">Herodis mallem porcus esse, quam filius.</span></i>”<note n="59" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p5">These words were applied, in the fifth century, by 
an anachronism of the pagan write <i>Macrobius</i>, to the massacre of the infants at Bethlehem.—<i>Saturnal</i>., 
ii., 4.</p></note> It was that <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p5.1">Herod</span>, who, at the close of a blood-stained life 
of seventy years goaded by the furies of an evil conscience, racked by a painful 
and incurable disease, waiting for death, but desiring life, raging against 

<pb n="28" id="iv.i.iii.viii-Page_28" /><span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p5.2">God</span> and man, and maddened by the thought that 
the Jews, instead of bewailing his death, would rejoice over it as the greatest 
of blessings, commanded the worthies of the nation to be assembled in the circus, 
and issued a secret order<note n="60" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p6">It Was 
never executed.</p></note> that, after his death, they should all be slain together, 
so that <i>their</i> kindred, at least, might have cause to weep for his death!<note n="61" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p7">Josephus 
(Archaeol., xvii., 6, 5) says of him: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p7.1">Μέλαινα 
χολὴ 
αὐτὸν ᾕρει 
ἐπὶ πᾶσιν ἐξαγρια ἰνουσα</span>.” Even 
<i>Schlosser</i> admits (View of Ancient History and Civilization, 
iii., 1, p. 261 that the account of the massacre of the infants, viewed in this 
connexion, offers no improbability.</p></note> Can we 
deem the crime of sacrificing a few children to his rage and blind suspicion too 
atrocious for such a monster? 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p8">As we have no reason to question the narrative of 
the tyrants attempts upon the life of the wonderful child whose birth had come to 
his ears, we can readily connect therewith the <i>flight into Egypt</i>. On the supposition 
that this flight actually took place, it was natural enough, especially with a view 
to obviate any objections which the issuing of the Messiah from a profane land might 
suggest to Jewish minds, for men to seek analogies between this occurrence and the 
history of Moses and the theocratic people; while, on the other hand, it would be 
absurd to suppose that a legend of the flight, without any historical basis, should 
have had its origin solely in the desire to find such analogies. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p9">Thus, in the very 
beginning of the life of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p9.1">Him</span> who was to save the world, we see a foreshadowing of 
what it was afterward to be. The believing souls, to whom the lofty import of that 
life was shown by Divine signs, saw in it the fulfilment of their longings; the 
power of the world, ever subservient to evil, raged against it, but, amid all dangers, 
the hand of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p9.2">God</span> guided and brought it forth victorious.<note n="62" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p9.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.viii-p10">Instead of seeing the expression of the idea 
in the facts, we might, with the idealistic ghost-seers, invert the order of things, 
and say that “the idea wrought itself into history in the popular traditions” (whose 
origin, by-the-way, it would be hard to explain after what has been said) “of the 
Christians.” In that case we must consider every thing remarkable, every scintillation 
of Divinity in the lives of individual men, as absolutely fabulous. This were, indeed, 
to degrade and <i>atheize</i> all history and all life; and such is the necessary tendency 
of that criticism which rejects all immediate Divine influence.</p></note>
</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 21. The Return to Nazareth." prev="iv.i.iii.viii" next="iv.i.iii.x" id="iv.i.iii.ix">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.iii.ix-p1">§ 21. <i>The Return to Nazareth</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.ix-p2">Joseph and Mary remained but a short time with the child in 
Egypt. The death of Herod soon recalled them to Palestine, and they returned to 
their old place of abode, the little town of Nazareth,<note n="63" id="iv.i.iii.ix-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.ix-p3">It was formerly 
thought that Matthew and Luke contradicted each other here. Luke states that Nazareth 
was the home of Joseph and Mary, and that, laving gone to Bethlehem for a special 
purpose (the taxing), they remained long enough to perform the necessary ceremonies after the birth of the child, and then returned home. According to 
Matthew, <i>Bethlehem</i> appears to have been their settled place of abode, and they were 
only induced, by special considerations, to betake themselves to Nazareth after 
their return from Egypt. The apparent contradiction vanishes when we consider that 
the memoirs were collected and written independently of each other. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.ix-p4">Luke may have 
received the account of the journey of Christ’s parents to Bethlehem, without learning 
either their intention to remain there with the child, or the cause that led them 
to change that intention; while the author of the Greek text of Matthew may have 
adhered to the separate statements that were given to him, in ignorance of the special 
cause of the journey to Bethlehem. Both accounts may be equally true, and harmonize 
well with each other, although those who put them imperfectly together may not perceive 
the argument. Moreover, even in <scripRef passage="Matthew 13:54" id="iv.i.iii.ix-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|13|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.54">Matthew (xiii., 54)</scripRef> 
we find Nazareth named as Christ’s “own country.” There is no improbability in supposing that Joseph and Mary were 
induced, by the remarkable events which marked the birth of the child at Bethlehem, 
and by the revelation of his destiny that was vouchsafed to them, to fix their residence 
at the seat of the tribe of David, in the vicinity of the Holy City; but that fear 
of Archelaus, who emulated his father’s cruelty and contempt of holy things, led 
them to change this purpose. This much is certain, that Matthew’s statement of the 
apprehension which grew out of Archelaus’s accession to the government agrees precisely 
with the testimony of history in regard to that prince, who, in the tenth year of 
his reign, was accused before Augustus of various crimes, and exiled to Vienna.—Joseph., 
xvii., xiii., 2.</p></note> in Galilee.</p>

<pb n="29" id="iv.i.iii.ix-Page_29" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 22. Brothers and Sisters of Jesus; the Mention of them in the Gospel Narrative, Proof of its historical Character." prev="iv.i.iii.ix" next="iv.i.iii.xi" id="iv.i.iii.x">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.iii.x-p1">§ 22. <i>Brothers and Sisters of Jesus; the Mention of them in the 
Gospel Narrative, Proof of its historical Character</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.x-p2">Various scattered statements in the Evangelists lead us to conclude 
that Christ had younger brothers and sisters.<note n="64" id="iv.i.iii.x-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.x-p3">The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i.iii.x-p3.1">ἕως</span>, in <scripRef passage="Matthew 1:25" id="iv.i.iii.x-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.25">Matt., i., 25</scripRef>, in connexion with the statement 
that Jesus was Mary’s first-born, leads us to infer Matthew’s knowledge of children 
subsequently born to her (conf. <i>De Wette</i> on the passage), which we the more certainly 
conclude, as the same Evangelist mentions brothers and sisters of Jesus especially, 
together with his mother.—See <scripRef passage="Matthew 13:55" id="iv.i.iii.x-p3.3" parsed="|Matt|13|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.55">Matt., xiii., 55</scripRef>. This view is the most natural in 
such passages as name them together, <i>e. g</i>., <scripRef passage="Luke 8:21" id="iv.i.iii.x-p3.4" parsed="|Luke|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.21">Luke, viii., 21</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Mark 3:31" id="iv.i.iii.x-p3.5" parsed="|Mark|3|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.31">Mark, iii., 31</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 2:12" id="iv.i.iii.x-p3.6" parsed="|John|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.12">John, ii., 12</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="John 7:3" id="iv.i.iii.x-p3.7" parsed="|John|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.3">vii., 3</scripRef>. It would be forced work indeed to suppose that in all these 
passages <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i.iii.x-p3.8">ἀδελφοί</span> is placed for 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i.iii.x-p3.9">ἀνεψιοί</span>.</p></note> The religious principles of Joseph 
and Mary offered no hindrance to this; it harmonizes well with the Christian view 
of the sanctity of wedlock; nor is there any thing at variance with it in the authentic 
traditions of the apostolic age.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.x-p4">But had the miraculous conception been <i>mythical</i>, 
the idea of later-born children would have been abhorrent to the spirit which originated 
such a myth. In later times, indeed, this idea <i>did</i> appear abhorrent to some minds; 
but it still remains a mystery why the mythical spirit did not exercise its power 
in remodelling the historical elements.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.x-p5">It is worthy of note that Mark and John 
agree in stating that these brothers of the Saviour remained unbelievers during 
his stay on earth, a fact which illustrates the truthfulness of the history, since 
it by no means tended to glorify either Christ or his brothers, one of whom, at 
least (James), was in high repute among the Jewish Christians. It is not to be wondered 
at that <i>the prophet was without honour</i> among those who dwelt under the same roof, 
and saw him grow up under the same laws of ordinary human nature with themselves. 
True, this daily contact

<pb n="30" id="iv.i.iii.x-Page_30" />afforded them many opportunities of beholding the Divinity that streamed 
through the veil of his flesh, yet it required a spiritual mind and a lively faith 
to recognize the revealed Son of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.x-p5.1">God</span> in the lowly garb of 
humanity. The impression of humanity made upon their <i>senses</i> day after day, and thus 
grown into a habit, could not be made to yield to the Divine manifestations, unless 
in longer time than was required for others; but when it <i>did</i> yield, and, after such 
long-continued opposition, they acknowledged their brother as the Son of
<span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.x-p5.2">God</span> and the Messiah, they only became thereby the more trustworthy 
witnesses.</p>

 
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 23. Consciousness of Messiahship in the Mind of Jesus.—Jesus among the Doctors." prev="iv.i.iii.x" next="v" id="iv.i.iii.xi">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p1">§ 23.  <i>Consciousness of Messiahship in the Mind of Jesus.—Jesus among the Doctors</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p2">The extraordinary circumstances of the birth of Christ not only 
served as portents of the greatest event in the world’s history, but also, perhaps, 
furnished <i>external</i> occasions for the developement, in the mind of Jesus, of the 
consciousness of his Messiahship. True, this developement, far from admitting of 
mechanical illustrations, required, above all, an inward light in the depths of 
the higher self-consciousness, the internal testimony of the Spirit; but such a 
testimony by no means precludes the agency of external impressions, acting as <i>suggestive</i> 
occasions. The inward Divine light and the revelation from outward events touch 
upon each other; and this connexion between the internal and the external 
belongs to the essence of purely human developement.<note n="65" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p3"><i>Weisse</i> maintains (I cannot see on what grounds) that 
this view degrades the Divine element in the inner calling of Christ to a mechanical 
result of circumstances, p. 264.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p4">Of the early history of Jesus we have 
only a singe incident; but that incident strikingly illustrates the manner in 
which the consciousness of his Divine nature developed itself in the mind of the 
child. Jesus had attained his twelfth year, a period which was regarded among the 
Jews as the dividing line between childhood and youth, and at which regular religious 
instruction and the study of the Law were generally entered upon. For that reason, 
his parents, who were accustomed<note n="66" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p5"><scripRef passage="Luke 2:42" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|2|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.42">Luke (ii., 42)</scripRef> 
says, “<i>that they went to Jerusalem 
every year at the feast of the Passover</i>.” This may mean either that Joseph attended 
yearly <i>no other</i> feast but this, which would imply that it was not the general custom 
in Galilee to attend the <i>three</i> chief feasts at Jerusalem, or that Mary used to accompany 
him to this feast only. In either case, it proves the peculiar eminence of the 
Passover.</p></note> to visit Jerusalem together<note n="67" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p6">Mary accompanied her husband, although the Jewish law did not demand 
it.</p></note> annually at the time 
of the Passover, took him with them then for the first time. When the feast was 
over, and they were setting out on their return, they missed their son; this, however, 
does not seem to have alarmed them, and perhaps he was accustomed to remain with 
certain kindred families or friends; indeed, we are told (<scripRef passage="Luke 2:44" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|2|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.44">Luke, ii., 44</scripRef>) that they 
expected to find him “in 

<pb n="31" id="iv.i.iii.xi-Page_31" />the company,” at the evening halt of the caravan. Disappointed in 
this expectation, they returned the next morning to Jerusalem, and on the 
following day found him in the synagogue of the Temple among the priests, who 
had been led by his questions into a conversation on points of faith.<note n="68" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p7">How little of the
<i>mythical</i> there is in this may be seen from the case of Josephus, 
who states of himself, that when he was fourteen years old the priests of the city 
met with him to put questions to him about the law.</p></note> His parents 
reproached him for the. uneasiness he had caused them, and he replied, “<i>Why did you seek me? 
Did you not know that I must be about my Father’s business?</i>” Now these words of 
Jesus contain no explanation, beyond his tender years,<note n="69" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p8">The addition of extravagant 
and fabulous colourings to historical elements may be seen in such instances as 
the following from Irenaeus, on the childhood of Jesus, taken out of an apocryphal 
Gospel originating in Palestine: “When the teacher told the boy to pronounce 
<i>Aleph</i>, 
he did so. But when he told him to say <i>Beth</i>, the child replied, ‘Tell 
me the meaning of <i>Aleph</i>, and then I will tell you what <i>Beth</i> is” (an allusion to the mystical 
import of the letters, according to the Kabbala). There was any number of such apocryphal 
Gospels, as Irenaeus says.</p></note> of the relations which he 
sustained to the Father; they manifest simply the consciousness of a child, a depth, 
to be sure, but yet only a depth of presentiment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p9">We can draw various important 
inferences from this incident in the early life of Christ. At a tender age he studied 
the Old Testament, and obtained a better knowledge of its religious value by the 
light that was within him than any human instruction could have imparted. Nor was 
this beaming forth of an immediate consciousness of Divine things in the mind of 
the child, in advance of the developement of his powers of discursive reason, at 
all alien to the character and progress of human nature, but entirely in harmony 
with it. Nor need we wonder that the infinite riches of the hidden spiritual life 
of the child first manifested themselves to his consciousness, as if suggested by 
his conversation with the doctors, and that his direct intuitions of Divine truth, 
the flashes of spiritual light that emanated from him, amazed the masters in Israel. 
It not unfrequently happens, in our human life, that the questions of others are 
thus <i>suggestive</i> to great minds, and, like steel upon the flint, draw forth their 
inner light, at the same time revealing to their own souls the unknown treasures 
that lay in their hidden depths. But they give more than they receive; the outward 
suggestion only excites to action their creative energy; and men of reflective and 
receptive, rather than creative minds, by inciting the latter to know and develop 
their vast resources, may not only learn much from their utterance, but also diffuse 
the streams which gush with overflowing fulness from these abundant well-springs. 
And these remarks applying—in a sense in which they apply to no other—to that 
mind, lofty beyond all human comparison, whose creative thoughts are to fertilize 

<pb n="32" id="iv.i.iii.xi-Page_32" />the spiritual life of man through all ages, and whose creative power 
sprang from its mysterious union with that Divine <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p9.1">Word</span>, which gave birth to all 
things, show us that His consciousness developed itself gradually, and in perfect 
accordance with the laws of human life, from that mysterious union which formed 
its ground.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p10">And further—without in the least attempting to do away with the 
peculiar form of the <i>child’s</i> spiritual life—we can recognize in this incident a 
dawning sense of his Divine mission in the mind of Jesus: a sense, however, not 
yet unfolded in the form in which the corruption of the world, objectively presented, 
alone could occasion its developement. The child found congenial occupation in the 
things of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p10.1">God</span>: in the Temple he was at home. And, on the 
other hand, we see an opening consciousness of the peculiar relation in which he 
stood to the Father as the Son of <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p10.2">God</span>. We delight to find 
in the early lives of eminent men some glimpses of the future, some indications 
of their after greatness; so we gladly recognize, in the pregnant words of the child, 
a foreshadowing of what is afterward so fully revealed to us in the discourses of 
the completely manifested <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii.xi-p10.3">Christ</span>, especially as they are given to us in John’s Gospel.</p>

<pb n="33" id="iv.i.iii.xi-Page_33" />
</div4></div3>
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Book II. The Mental Culture of Jesus. His Life to the Time of His Public Ministry." prev="iv.i.iii.xi" next="v.i" id="v">
<div style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in; line-height:200%" id="v-p0.1">
<h1 id="v-p0.2">BOOK II.</h1>
<hr style="width:30%" />
<h1 id="v-p0.4">THE MENTAL CULTURE OF JESUS. HIS LIFE TO THE TIME OF HIS PUBLIC MINISTRY.</h1>
</div>

<pb n="34" id="v-Page_34" />
<pb n="35" id="v-Page_35" />
<h1 id="v-p0.5">BOOK II.</h1>
<h2 id="v-p0.6">THE MENTAL CULTURE OF JESUS. HIS LIFE TO THE TIME OF HIS PUBLIC MINISTRY.</h2>

<div2 title="Chapters I through II." prev="v" next="v.i.i" id="v.i">

<div3 title="Chapter I. Jesus Not Educated in the Theological Schools of the Jews." prev="v.i" next="v.i.i.i" id="v.i.i">
<h3 id="v.i.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h3>
<h3 id="v.i.i-p0.2">JESUS NOT EDUCATED IN THE THEOLOGICAL SCHOOLS OF THE JEWS. </h3>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p1">WE have already seen that in the early progress of the mind of 
Christ every thing was original and direct, and that external occasions were needed 
only to bring out his inward self-activity. As we must suppose that his developement 
was subsequently continued in the same way, we come at once to the conclusion that 
His education for a teacher was not due to any of the theological schools then existing 
in Judea. But we can reach this conclusion also by comparing the peculiar tendencies 
of those schools with the aims of Christ, with his mode of life and instruction, 
and with the spirit which he diffused around him.</p>

<div4 title="§ 24. The Pharisees." prev="v.i.i" next="v.i.i.ii" id="v.i.i.i">
<p class="center" id="v.i.i.i-p1">§ 24. <i>The Pharisees</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i.i-p2">In the outset, how unlike Christ was the legal spirit of <i>Pharisaism</i>, 
with its soul-crushing statutes, its dead theology of the letter, and its barren subtilties! Some few of the sect, endowed with a more earnest religious sense, 
and a more sincere love of truth than their fellows, could not resist the impression 
of Christ’s Divine manifestation; but they came to him with a full knowledge of 
the difference between his mode of teaching and theirs, and not as to a teacher 
sprung from among themselves. They had first to overcome their surprise at his strange 
and extraordinary language, before they could enter into closer connexion with him. 
They had to renounce the wisdom of their schools, to disclaim their legal righteousness, 
and to attach themselves to Christ with the same sense of deficiency in themselves, 
and the same desire for what he alone could impart, as all other men.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 25. The Sadducees." prev="v.i.i.i" next="v.i.i.iii" id="v.i.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="v.i.i.ii-p1">§ 25. <i>The Sadducees</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i.ii-p2">The spirit of the <i>Sadducees</i> presents a still more rugged contrast 
to the spirit of Christ. Their schools agreed in nothing but <i>denying</i>; their only 
bond of union was opposition to the Pharisees, against

<pb n="36" id="v.i.i.ii-Page_36" />whom they strove to re-establish the original Hebraism, freed from 
the foreign elements which the Pharisaic statutes had mixed up with it. But an agreement 
in negation can be only an apparent one, if the negation rests upon an opposite 
<i>positive</i> principle. Thus certain negative doctrines, that agree with Protestantism 
in rejecting the authority and traditions of the Romish Church, separate themselves 
further from Protestantism than the Romish doctrine itself, by the affirmative principle 
on which they rest their denial, and by carrying that denial too far. The single 
positive principle of Sadduceeism was the one-sided prominence given by them to 
morality, which they separated from its necessary inward union with religion. But 
Christ’s combat with the Pharisees arose out of the fullest interpenetration of 
the moral and religious elements. The Sadducees wished to cut off the progressive 
developement of Hebraism at an arbitrary point. They refused to recognize the growing 
consciousness of <span class="sc" id="v.i.i.ii-p2.1">God</span>, which, derived from the Mosaic institute, 
formed a substantial feature of Judaism, and hence could not comprehend the higher 
religious element from which, as a germ, under successive Divine revelations, the 
spiritual life of Judaism was to be gradually developed.<note n="70" id="v.i.i.ii-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="v.i.i.ii-p3">See below for the way in which <span class="sc" id="v.i.i.ii-p3.1">Christ</span> illustrated this to the Sadducees. 
As to the <i>Canon</i>, it cannot be actually proved that the Sadducees held it differently 
from other Jews. It is true, Josephus says (Archaeol., xiii., x., 6) that they rejected 
every thing but the Mosaic law—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i.i.ii-p3.2">ἅπερ οὐκ 
ἀναγέγραπται ἐν τοῖς 
Μωϋσέως νόμοις</span>. 
But the Mosaic law is not here opposed to the rest of the Canon, but to oral traditions; 
and the only question was whether the Mosaic law <i>alone</i>, or in connexion with oral 
tradition, was to be held as authority for religious usages. The remaining books 
of the Old Testament were not in dispute, as no religious usages at all were derived 
from them. Still, it is not unlikely that the Sadducees went so far, in their opposition 
to Pharisaism, as to reject all doctrines that could not be shown to have a Mosaic 
origin, and to consider the Pentateuch as the sole, or, at least, the chief, source 
of religious truth. As we find such views of the Canon among the Jewish-Christian 
sects (Cf. the <i>Clementines</i>), we may infer that they previously existed among the 
Jews. They would hardly have denied Immortality and the Resurrection, if they had 
held the Prophets to be law in the same sense as the Pentateuch; although it is 
possible that they interpreted such passages of the Prophets in another way. The 
general terms in which Josephus speaks of the recognition of the Canon among the 
Jews (i., c. Apion, § 8) do not suffice to prove that there were no differences 
in this respect in the different sects.</p></note> Rejecting all such 
growth as foreign and false, they held a subordinate and isolated point to be 
absolute and perpetual; adhering to the letter rather than the spirit. To the 
forced allegorizing of the Pharisees in interpreting the Scripture, they opposed 
a slavishly literal and narrow exegesis. But Christ, on the other hand, while he 
rejected the Pharisaic traditions, received into his doctrine all the riches of 
Divine knowledge which the progressive growth of Theism, up to the time of John 
the Baptist, had brought forth. His agreement, then, with the Sadducees, 
consisting, as it did, solely in opposition to Pharisaism, was merely negative 
and apparent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i.ii-p4">Some have detected an affinity between the moral teaching of 
Christ and the <i>Anti-Eudaemonism</i> of the Sadducees, 
the principle, 

<pb n="37" id="v.i.i.ii-Page_37" />namely, that man must do good for its own sake, without the hope of 
future recompense.<note n="71" id="v.i.i.ii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i.i.ii-p5">No reliance is to be placed in the 
Talmudic tradition in <i>Pirke Aboth</i>, i., 3, according to which the principle thus 
perverted to the denial of a future life came from Antigonus Ish Socho, or Simeon 
the Just. The prevalent orthodoxy was always inclined to ascribe error to the perversion 
of some orthodox doctrine.</p></note> But here, again, Christianity agrees with Sadduceeisnm only 
in what it denies, not in what it affirms. The divine life of Christianity has no 
more affinity for that selfish Eudaemonism which seeks the good as means to an end, 
than for the spirit of Sadduceeism which denies the higher aims of moral action, 
and makes it altogether “of the earth, earthly.” These opposite errors sprang from 
one common source, namely, the debasement of the spiritual life into worldliness, 
and therefore Christianity is alike antagonistic to them both, whether seen in the 
worldly admission of a future life by the Pharisees, or in its worldly rejection 
by the Sadducees. Yet in the doctrine of the former, it must be admitted, lay a 
germ of truth which only needed to be freed from selfish and sensual tendencies 
to show itself in its full spiritual import.<note n="72" id="v.i.i.ii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i.i.ii-p6">Dr. <i>von Cölln</i> arrives at the conclusion that 
“the 
moral philosophy of the Sadducees was better than that of the Pharisees, because 
the New Testament does not attack their moral principles, but only their denial 
of the Resurrection.”—(Bibl. Theol., i., 450.) We do not admit the inference. This 
silence of the New Testament can be readily accounted for on the ground that Sadduceeism 
had few points in common with Christianity; and while it was necessary to guard 
men frequently against Pharisaic abuses of great truths (<i>e. g</i>., of the truth that 
morality and religion are inseparable), the open contrast of Sadduceeism made such 
special controversy with its teachers unnecessary.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 26. The Essenes." prev="v.i.i.ii" next="v.i.i.iv" id="v.i.i.iii">
<p class="center" id="v.i.i.iii-p1">§ 26. <i>The Essenes</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i.iii-p2">The secrecy which the sect of the <i>Essenes</i> affected has given rise 
to many subtle and arbitrary hypotheses. Some have found in its ardent religious 
spirit ground for believing in a connexion between it and Christianity.<note n="73" id="v.i.i.iii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i.i.iii-p3">First alluded to in an unpublished 
treatise of <i>J. G. Wachter, De Primordiis Christianae Religionis, libri duo</i>. See, 
especially, Reinhard’s Versuch über den Plan Jesu [Reinhard’s <i>Plan of the Founder 
of Christianity</i>, translated by A. Kaufman, Andover].</p></note> This argument, 
by proving too much, proves nothing; on the same principle we might show a connexion 
between Christianity and every form under which mysticism has appeared and reappeared 
in the history of religion. But there were other points of similarity between Essenism 
and Christianity, besides this mystic element which has its source in man’s native 
religious tendencies. Essenism grew out of Judaism, and was pervaded by a moral 
belief in <span class="sc" id="v.i.i.iii-p3.1">God</span>, a spirit which was nourished and strengthened 
by habits of seclusion from the stir of life, of religious communion, and of quiet 
prayer and meditation. Other resemblances may be discovered between Essenism and 
the doctrine of Christ, or the forms of the first Christian communities; but they 
may be traced, like those just mentioned, to sources common to both, and therefore 
afford no proof of a real connexion between 

<pb n="38" id="v.i.i.iii-Page_38" />them. A closer examination will demonstrate that the similarities were 
only apparent, while the differences were essential.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i.iii-p4">For instance, the Essenes prohibited 
<i>oaths</i>, and so did Christ. Here is a resemblance. But the former, confounding the 
spirit with the letter, made the prohibition—which grew out of their rule of absolute 
veracity and mutual confidence in each other—a positive law, unconditionally binding, 
not only within their own community, but in the general intercourse of life. Christ 
prohibited oaths, on the other hand. not by an enactment binding only from without, 
but by a law developing itself outwardly from the new spiritual life which he himself 
implanted in his followers. Paul knew that an asseveration, made for right ends, 
and in the spirit of Christ’s command, was no violation of that command.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i.iii-p5">Again, 
the law of the Essenes prohibited <i>slavery</i>, and so was Christ’s intended to subvert 
it. The sect agreed with the Saviour in seeing that all men alike bear the image 
of <span class="sc" id="v.i.i.iii-p5.1">God</span>, and that none can have the right, by holding their 
fellows as property, to degrade that image into a brute or a chattel. So far Essenism 
and Christianity agree; but see wherein they differ. The one was a formula for a 
small circle of devotees; the other was a system for the regeneration of mankind: 
the one made positive enactments, acting by pressure from without; the other implanted 
new moral principles, to work from within: the one put its law in force at once, 
and declared that no slave could be held in its communion; the other gave no direct 
command upon the subject. Yet the whole spirit of Christ’s teaching tended to create 
in men’s minds a <i>moral sense</i> of the evil of a relation so utterly subversive of 
all that is good in humanity, and thus to effect its entire abolition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i.iii-p6">Let us take 
another apparent resemblance. The Essenes devoted themselves much to <i>healing the 
sick</i>, and so did Christ (and the gift of healing was imparted to the first congregations); 
but the agencies which they employed were essentially different. They made use of 
natural remedies, drawn from the vegetable and mineral kingdoms, and handed down 
the knowledge thereof in their books;<note n="74" id="v.i.i.iii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i.i.iii-p7">Joseph., B. J., ii., 
viii., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i.i.iii-p7.1">ἔνθεν</span> (<i>i. e</i>., from old writings) 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i.i.iii-p7.2">αὐτοῖς πρὸς θεραπείαν 
παθῶν ῥίζαι τε ἀλεξετὴριοι 
καὶ λίθων ἰδιότητες ἀνερευνῶνται.</span></p></note> but the Saviour and his apostles wrought 
their cures by no intermediate agents, but by the direct operation of power from 
on high.<note n="75" id="v.i.i.iii-p7.3"><p class="normal" id="v.i.i.iii-p8">Cf. what is said further on, 
under the head of “The Miracles of Christ.”</p></note> Even when Christ did make use of physical means, the results were always 
out of proportion to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i.iii-p9">Finally, let us compare the scope of Essenism, as a whole, 
with the aims of Christ’s mission. Essenism, probably originating in a commingling 
of Judaism with the old Oriental<note n="76" id="v.i.i.iii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i.i.iii-p10">Some modem writers prefer to derive Essenism from Alexandrian Platonism transplanted into Palestine, but I can find 
no proof that their view explains the general character or the 
individual features of Essenism as well as that in the text. Moreover, I remain 
of the opinion that the doctrines of the <i>Therapeutae</i> and the <i>Essenes</i> were allied, 
but independent religious tendencies.</p></note> theosophy, manifested a 

<pb n="39" id="v.i.i.iii-Page_39" />spirit at once monkish and schismatic.<note n="77" id="v.i.i.iii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i.i.iii-p11">I can give no other translation than the 
following to the passage in Josephus (Archaeol., xviii., 1, 5) which speaks of the 
Essenes. It will be seen that I take the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i.i.iii-p11.1">
εἰργόμενοι</span>, not in the 
<i>passive</i>, but 
in the <i>middle</i> sense. “They send, it is true, their offerings to the 
temple, but they bring no sacrifices, because they so greatly prefer their own 
way of purifying and sanctifying themselves; and, for fear of defilement by 
taking part with the rest of the people, they keep away from the common 
sanctuary, and make their sacrifices apart surrounded only by the initiated.”</p></note> How strong a contrast does 
such a system present to the active spirit of the Gospel, aiming only to implant 
holy feelings, and so to secure holy lives, seeking every where for needy souls, 
and, wherever the need appears, pouring forth its exhaustless treasures without 
stint! Such a spirit broke away at once the wall of separation between man and man, 
which the aristocratic and exclusive spiritual life of Essenism was ever striving 
to build up.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 27. Supposed Influence of the Alexandrian—Jewish Doctrines." prev="v.i.i.iii" next="v.i.i.v" id="v.i.i.iv">
<p class="center" id="v.i.i.iv-p1">§ 27. <i>Supposed Influence of the Alexandrian—Jewish Doctrines</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i.iv-p2">A few words in regard to the supposed influence of the doctrines 
of the Alexandrian Jews upon Christ’s culture. Even admitting that these doctrines 
penetrated into Palestine, it can by no means be presupposed that they entered into 
Galilee, and especially into the narrow circle of the common people within which 
he was educated. The grounds on which some profess to find traces of such an influence 
in the discourses of Christ would serve as well to prove that Christianity derived 
its origin from Brama or Buddhu.<note n="78" id="v.i.i.iv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i.i.iv-p3">Cf. my Kirchengeschichte, 2d edit., Part 
I., for the relation between the Alexandrian theology and Christianity.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 28. Affinity of Christianity, as absolute Truth, for the various  opposing Religious Systems." prev="v.i.i.iv" next="v.i.i.vi" id="v.i.i.v">

<p class="center" id="v.i.i.v-p1">§ 28. <i>Affinity of Christianity, as absolute Truth, for the various 
opposing Religious Systems</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i.v-p2">On the dissolution of Judaism, its elements, originally joined 
together in a living unity, necessarily produced various religious tendencies, which 
mutually opposed and excluded each other. In all these we can find something akin 
to the new creation of Christianity. And wherever Christianity appears for the first 
time, or reveals itself anew in its own glory, it must offer some points of affinity 
for the different opposing systems. The living, perfect truth has points of tangency for 
the one-sided forms of error; though we may not be thereby enabled to put together 
the perfect whole from the scattered and repellent fragments.</p>


</div4>

<div4 title="§ 29. Christ's Teaching revealed from within, not received from without." prev="v.i.i.v" next="v.i.i.vii" id="v.i.i.vi">
<p class="center" id="v.i.i.vi-p1">§ 29. <i>Christ’s Teaching revealed from within, not received from without</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i.vi-p2">Had the source of Christ’s mighty power been merely a doctrine, 
it might have been received, or at least suggested, from abroad. But his 

<pb n="40" id="v.i.i.vi-Page_40" />power lay in the impression which his manifestation and life as the 
Incarnate <span class="sc" id="v.i.i.vi-p2.1">God</span> produced; and <i>this</i> could never have been derived 
from without.<note n="79" id="v.i.i.vi-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="v.i.i.vi-p3">We recall here the profound sentiment of a prophetic German 
mind: “The pearl of Christianity is a life hidden in God, a truth in Christ the 
Mediator, a power which consists neither in words and forms, nor in dogmas and 
outward acts; it cannot, therefore, be valued by the common standards of logic 
or ethics.”—<i>Hamann</i>, iv., 285.</p></note> The peculiar import of his doctrine, as such, consists in its relation 
to himself as a part of his self-revelation, an image of his unoriginated and inherent 
life; and this alone suffices to defy all attempts at external explanation.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 30. The popular Sentiment in regard to Christ's Connexion with the Schools." prev="v.i.i.vi" next="v.i.ii" id="v.i.i.vii">
<p class="center" id="v.i.i.vii-p1">§ 30. <i>The popular Sentiment in regard to Christ’s Connexion with the Schools</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i.vii-p2">Had Jesus been trained in the Jewish seminaries,<note n="80" id="v.i.i.vii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i.i.vii-p3">Dr. Paulus supposes that Christ, because he was called <i>Rabbi</i>, not only by his 
disciples, but by the distinguished Rabbi Nicodemus, and even by his enemies (<scripRef passage="John 6:25" id="v.i.i.vii-p3.1" parsed="|John|6|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.25">John, 
vi., 25</scripRef>), obtained that title in the way usual among the Jews; and he intimates that 
Christ studied with the rabbis of the Essenes, and perhaps obtained the degree from 
them (Life of Christ, i., 1, 122). But when we remember that he stood at the head 
of a party which recognized his prophetic character, we can see why others, who did not recognize it, would yet call him 
<i>their</i> master, <i>e. g</i>., <scripRef passage="Matthew 17:24" id="v.i.i.vii-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|17|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.24">Matt., xvii., 24</scripRef>; 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i.i.vii-p3.3">ὁ διδάσκαλος ὑμῶν</span>. Nicodemus, however, did really acknowledge him as a Divine 
teacher; nor were those who addressed him as <i>Rabbi</i>, in <scripRef passage="John 6:25" id="v.i.i.vii-p3.4" parsed="|John|6|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.25">John, vi., 25</scripRef>, by any means 
his enemies. This style of address, therefore, does not imply his possession of 
a title from a Jewish tribunal, but rather arose in the circle of followers that 
he gathered around him. As to the Essenes, it cannot be proved that they created 
<i>rabbis</i>, as did the Jewish synagogues; and if they did, such titles would hardly 
be recognized by the prevailing party, the Pharisees.</p></note> his opponents 
would, doubtless, have reproached him with the arrogance of setting up for master 
where he himself had been a pupil. But, on the contrary, we find that they censured 
him for attempting to explain the Scriptures without having enjoyed the advantages 
of the schools (<scripRef passage="John 7:15" id="v.i.i.vii-p3.5" parsed="|John|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.15">John, vii., 15</scripRef>). His first appearance as a teacher in the synagogue 
at Nazareth caused even greater surprise, as he was known there, not as one learned 
in the Law, but rather as a carpenter’s son, who had, perhaps, himself worked at 
his father’s trade.<note n="81" id="v.i.i.vii-p3.6"><p class="normal" id="v.i.i.vii-p4">It cannot be decided certainly that this was the case. There was a tradition 
in primitive Christian times to that effect; so Justin Martyr (<i>Dialog., c. Tryph</i>., 
316) says: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i.i.vii-p4.1">ταῦτα τὰ τεκτονικὰ ἔργα 
ἐιργάξετο ἐν ἀνθρώποις ὤν, καὶ ζυγὰ διὰ τούτων καὶ τὰ τῇς δικαιοσύνης σώμβολα 
διδάσκων καὶ ἐνέργη βίον</span>. It may be that 
this, and the tradition, also, that Christ was destitute of personal beauty, were 
rather ideal than historical conceptions, framed to conform with his humble condition 
“in the form of a servant.” Christ was not to come forth from a high position, but 
from a lowly workshop; as, according to the reproach of <i>Celsus</i>, his first followers 
were mechanics. But the report may have been true, and was, if the ordinary reading 
of <scripRef passage="Mark 6:3" id="v.i.i.vii-p4.2" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3">Mark, vi., 3</scripRef>, be correct. Against this has been adduced the following passage 
in <i>Orig., cont. Cels</i>., vi., 36, viz.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i.i.vii-p4.3">ὅτι ὀυδαμοῦ  
τῶν ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις φερομένων εὐαγγελίων τέκτων αὐτὸ ὁ Ἰησοῦς 
ἀναγέγραπται</span>. The reading in <scripRef passage="Mark 6:3" id="v.i.i.vii-p4.4" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3">Mark, vi., 3</scripRef>, may 
have been altered before the time of Origen, from a false pride that took offence 
at Christ’s working as a common mechanic and a foolish desire to conciliate 
the pagans, who reproached Christians with this feature in the life of their founder. <i>Fritzsche</i> founds an ineffectual argument on the 
following internal ground, viz.: “Christ’s working at a trade would not have interfered 
with his appearing as a public teacher. The Jews had no contempt for artisans, and 
even the scribes sometimes supported themselves by mechanical toils.” True, the 
<i>scribes</i> might occasionally work at trades without reproach, but to be <i>merely</i> 
a mechanic (and no scribe) was quite a different thing; so that the ensuing 
objection, “<i>How 
comes this carpenter to set up as our teacher?</i>” was quite in character, even among 
Jews. It does not follow because, afterward, only designations of <i>family</i> are given 
in the passage, that therefore the first designation was fixed upon him only as 
“the <i>son</i> of the carpenter;” for, certainly, the two ideas, “he himself is only 
a carpenter,” and “his relations live among us as ordinary people,” hang well together. 
They could utter, first, the most cutting contrast, “he is a <i>carpenter</i>, like the 
others, and he now will be a prophet,” and then mention only his relations who were 
yet <i>living</i>, but not Joseph, who was already <i>dead</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i.vii-p5">It is perfectly in accordance 
with the genius of Christianity (although not <i>necessarily</i> flowing from it), that 
the <i>Highest</i> should thus spring from an humble walk of life, and that the Divine 
glory should manifest itself at first to men in so lowly a form. The Redeemer thus 
ennobled human labour and the forms of common life; there was thenceforth to be 
no <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i.i.vii-p5.1">βάναυσον</span> in the relations of human society. Thus began the influence of Christianity 
upon the civil and social relations of men—an influence which has gone on increasing 
from that day to this.</p></note> The general impression of his discourses every where was, that 
they contained totally different materials from those furnished by the theological 
schools (<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:29" id="v.i.i.vii-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.29">Matt., vii., 29</scripRef>).</p>

<pb n="41" id="v.i.i.vii-Page_41" />
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter II. Course of Christ’s Life up to the Opening of His Public Ministry." prev="v.i.i.vii" next="v.i.ii.i" id="v.i.ii">
<h3 id="v.i.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h3>
<h3 id="v.i.ii-p0.2">COURSE OF CHRIST’S LIFE UP TO THE OPENING OF HIS PUBLIC M1NISTRY.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 31. Growing Consciousness of His Messiahship in Christ." prev="v.i.ii" next="vi" id="v.i.ii.i">
<p class="center" id="v.i.ii.i-p1">§ 31. <i>Growing Consciousness of His Messiahship in Christ</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii.i-p2">ALTHOUGH so many years of our Saviour’s life are veiled in obscurity, 
we cannot believe that the full consciousness of a Divine call which he displayed 
in his later years was of sudden growth, If a great man accomplishes, within a very 
brief period, labours of paramount importance to the world, and which he himself 
regards as the task of his life, we must presume that the strength and energies 
of his previous years were concentrated into that limited period, and that the former 
only constituted a time of preparation for the latter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii.i-p3">Most of all must this be 
true of the labours of <span class="sc" id="v.i.ii.i-p3.1">Christ</span>, the greatest and most important that the world has 
known. We have the right to presume that <span class="sc" id="v.i.ii.i-p3.2">He</span> who assumed as his task the salvation 
of the human race made his whole previous existence to bear upon this mighty labour. 
The idea of the Messiah, as Redeemer and King, streamed forth in Divine light, from 
the course of the theocracy and the scattered intimations of the Old Testament, 
in full extent and clearness, and in Divine light he recognized this Messiahship 
as his own; and this consciousness of <span class="sc" id="v.i.ii.i-p3.3">God</span> within him harmonized 
with the extraordinary phenomena that occurred at his birth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii.i-p4">But the <i>negative</i> side of the Messiahship, namely, its relation 
to sin. he could not learn from self-contemplation. He could not learn depravity
<pb n="42" id="v.i.ii.i-Page_42" />by experience; yet, without this knowledge, although the idea of the 
Messiah as theocratic king might have been fully developed in his mind, an essential 
element of his relations to humanity would have remained foreign to him. But although 
his personal experience could not unfold this peculiar modification of the Messianic 
consciousness, many of its essential features were continually suggested by his 
intercourse with the outer world. There, in all the relations of life, he saw human 
depravity and its attendant wretchedness. The sight, and the sympathizing love which 
it awoke, made a profound impression upon his soul, and formed, at least, a basis 
for the consciousness of his own relation to it as Messiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii.i-p5">We may assume, then, 
that when he reached his thirtieth year,<note n="82" id="v.i.ii.i-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i.ii.i-p6">The age at which the Levites entered on their office.—<scripRef passage="Numbers 4:3" id="v.i.ii.i-p6.1" parsed="|Num|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.4.3">Numb., iv.</scripRef></p></note> fully assured of his call to the Messiahship, 
he waited only for a sign from <span class="sc" id="v.i.ii.i-p6.2">God</span> to emerge from his obscurity 
and enter upon his work. This sign was to be given him by means of the last of
<span class="sc" id="v.i.ii.i-p6.3">God’s</span> witnesses under the old dispensation, whose calling 
it was to prepare the way for the new developement of the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="v.i.ii.i-p6.4">God</span>—by <i>John the Baptist</i>, the last representative of the 
prophetic spirit of the Old Testament, whose relation to <span class="sc" id="v.i.ii.i-p6.5">Christ</span> and his office we 
shall now more particularly examine.<note n="83" id="v.i.ii.i-p6.6"><p class="normal" id="v.i.ii.i-p7">A promising young theologian of Lübeck, 
<i>L. von Rohden</i>, has 
lately put forth an excellent treatise on this subject, well adapted for general 
circulation, entitled “Johannes der Täufer, in seinem Leben und Wirken 
dargestellt.”</p></note></p>


<pb n="43" id="v.i.ii.i-Page_43" />
</div4></div3></div2>
</div1>

<div1 title="Book III. Preparatives to the Public Ministry of Christ." prev="v.i.ii.i" next="vi.i" id="vi">
<div style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in; line-height:200%" id="vi-p0.1">
<h1 id="vi-p0.2">BOOK III.</h1>
<hr style="width:30%" />
<h1 id="vi-p0.4">PREPARATIVES TO THE PUBLIC MINISTRY OF CHRIST</h1>
<hr style="width:20%" />
<h3 id="vi-p0.6">PART I. OBJECTIVE PREPARATION.—JOHN THE BAPTIST.</h3>
<h3 id="vi-p0.7">PART I1. SUBJECTIVE PREPARATION.—THE TEMPTATION.</h3>
</div>


<pb n="44" id="vi-Page_44" />
<pb n="45" id="vi-Page_45" />
<h1 id="vi-p0.8">BOOK III.</h1>
<h2 id="vi-p0.9">PREPARATIVES TO THE PUBLIC MINISTRY OF CHRIST.</h2>

<div2 title="Part I. Objective Preparation. The Ministry of John the Baptist." prev="vi" next="vi.i.i" id="vi.i">
<h2 id="vi.i-p0.1">PART I.</h2>
<h2 id="vi.i-p0.2">OBJECTIVE PREPARATION. THE MINISTRY OF JOHN THE BAPTIST.</h2>

<div3 title="Chapter I. The Calling of the Baptist, and His Relations to the Jews." prev="vi.i" next="vi.i.i.i" id="vi.i.i">
<h3 id="vi.i.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h3>
<h3 id="vi.i.i-p0.2">THE CALLING OF THE BAPTIST, AND HIS RELATIONS TO THE JEWS.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 32. How far the Baptist revived the Expectation of a Messiah." prev="vi.i.i" next="vi.i.i.ii" id="vi.i.i.i">
<p class="center" id="vi.i.i.i-p1">§ 32. <i>How far the Baptist revived the Expectation of a Messiah</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.i-p2">PROCLAMATION of the approaching kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vi.i.i.i-p2.1">God</span>, 
involving the restoration of the sunken glory of the Theocracy, and the dawning 
of a brighter day upon <span class="sc" id="vi.i.i.i-p2.2">God’s</span> oppressed ones, was essentially 
necessary as a preparation for Christ’s public ministry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.i-p3">But this was not all; 
it was equally necessary to announce <span class="sc" id="vi.i.i.i-p3.1">Him</span> who was called to the accomplishment of 
this great work. The expectation of the kingdom and the king should always have 
gone together; but we find that they did not actually do so. The prophecies of the 
general renewal were often distinct from those which foretold the agent chosen by
<span class="sc" id="vi.i.i.i-p3.2">God</span> to accomplish it; and the hope of the former often existed 
in minds which had lost sight of the latter. A <i>Philo</i> proves this. The Greek and 
Alexandrian culture, and perhaps the combination of the two in the religious Realism 
of Palestine, may have tended to bring about this result. Be that as it may, it 
is essential for our purpose to keep the two ideas—the announcement of the kingdom 
and the proclamation of the Messiah—separate from each other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.i-p4">Some suppose that 
John the Baptist was the first<note n="84" id="vi.i.i.i-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.i-p5">So <i>Schleiermacher</i> (Christliche 
Sittenlehre, p. 19) states that John’s work was “to revive the forgotten idea of 
the Messiah.”</p></note> to suggest the idea of a Messiah to the Jewish mind 
of that day. But certainly this idea, so thoroughly interwoven with the theocratic 
consciousness, could not have fallen into oblivion; nay, the sufferings of the people, 
their shame at being slaves to those whom they believed themselves destined to rule, 
and their desire for deliverance from this degrading bondage, must have constantly 
tended to bring it more and more vividly before them. It would be going too far, 
then, to say that this idea had been lost out of 

<pb n="46" id="vi.i.i.i-Page_46" />the mind of that age, and that its revival was due to the efforts of 
a single individual. Much rather should we conceive that the spirit of the individual 
was stirred by an impulse from the spirit of the age. But while the general tendency 
of the popular mind prepared the way for John, his labours reacted mightily upon 
the spirit of the age, and formed, indeed, a new epoch in the hopes of men for the 
appearance of the Kingdom and of the Messiah. Christ himself makes this epoch the 
transition-period between the old and the new dispensations.<note n="85" id="vi.i.i.i-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.i-p6"><scripRef passage="Matthew 11:12" id="vi.i.i.i-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.12">Matt., xi., 12</scripRef>. 
We shall have occasion to say more on this passage hereafter.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.i-p7">It was essential, 
also, to this preparation for the Messiah, that the minds of the people should obtain 
a clear conception of the object to which their hopes were directed, and the means 
by which it was to be obtained, involving a more correct notion of the work and 
kingdom of Messiah, and of the moral requisites for participation therein. All this 
belonged to the calling of the Old-Testament order of prophets, of which John constituted 
the apex. We must look for the <i>peculiar</i> features of his position in the fact that 
he himself not only formed the point of transition to the new era, but was allowed 
to recognize and point out the Messiah, and to give the signal for the beginning 
of his public ministry.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 33. Causes of Obscurity in the Accounts left us of the Baptist.—Sources: The Evangelists. Josephus." prev="vi.i.i.i" next="vi.i.i.iii" id="vi.i.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="vi.i.i.ii-p1">§ 33. <i>Causes of Obscurity in the Accounts left us of the Baptist.—Sources: 
The Evangelists. Josephus</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.ii-p2">The difficulties and obscurities that remain in the accounts of 
this remarkable man seem to have arisen necessarily from the peculiar stand-point 
which he occupied. In a prophet or a forerunner, we must always distinguish between 
what he utters with clear self-consciousness, and what lies beyond the utterance, 
concealed even from himself, until a later period; between the fundamental idea, 
and the form, perhaps not wholly fitting, in which it veils itself. Opposite elements 
always meet each other in an epoch which constitutes the transition-point from one 
stage of developement to another; and we cannot look for a logical and connected 
mode of thinking in the representative of such an epoch. In some of his utterances 
we may find traces of the old period; in others, longings for the new; and in bringing 
them together, we may find different views which cannot always be made perfectly 
to harmonize.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.ii-p3">The nature of the authorities to which we are confined makes it peculiarly difficult to come at the objective truth in regard to John the Baptist. 
On the one side we have the accounts of the <i>Evangelists</i>, given from the Christian 
stand-point, and for religious ends; and on the other that of <i>Josephus</i>,<note n="86" id="vi.i.i.ii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.ii-p4">Archaeol. xix. 1.</p></note> which is 
purely historical in its character and aims..</p>

<pb n="47" id="vi.i.i.ii-Page_47" />
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.ii-p5">As to the first, it is very probable that John could be better 
understood in the light of Christianity than he understood himself and his mission. 
The aims of a preparatory and transition-period are always better comprehended after 
their accomplishment than before; so, truths which were veiled from John’s apprehension 
stood clearly forth before the minds of the Evangelists. But this very fact may 
have caused the obscurity which we find in their accounts of the Baptist. We are 
very apt, in describing a lower point of view from a higher, to attribute to the 
former what belongs only to the latter. Any one who has passed through a subordinate 
and preparatory stage of thought to a higher one, will find it hard to keep the 
distinction between the two clearly before his consciousness: they blend themselves 
together in spite of him. So, perhaps, it may have happened that the distinctive 
differences between the stand-point of John and that of Christianity were lost sight 
of when the evangelical accounts were prepared, and that the Baptist was represented 
as nearer to Christianity than he really was. The likelihood of this result would 
be all the greater if the Christian writer had been himself a disciple of John; 
such a one, even though endowed with the sincerest love of truth, would naturally 
see more in the words of his old master than the latter himself, under his peculiar 
circumstances, could possibly have intended. After a prophecy has reached its fulfilment, 
it would be difficult, if not impossible, to reproduce the precise consciousness 
under which the prediction was uttered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.ii-p6">If, therefore, we find, on close inquiry, that the historical 
statements are somewhat obscured by subjective influences, our estimate of their 
veracity need be in no wise affected thereby. Such a result would not conflict in 
the least with the only tenable idea of Inspiration. The organs which the Holy Ghost 
illuminated and inspired to convey his truth to men retained their individual peculiarities, 
and remained within the sphere of the psychological laws of our being. Besides 
Inspiration, both in its nature and its object, refers only to man’s religious interests 
and to points connected with it. But practical religion requires only a knowledge 
of the truth itself; it needs not to understand the gradual genetic developement 
of the truth in the intellect, or to distinguish the various stages of its advance 
to distinct and perfect consciousness. On the other hand, these latter are precisely 
the aims towards which scientific history directs itself. It follows, therefore, 
that the interest of practical religion and that of scientific history may not always 
run in the same channel; and the latter must give place to the former, especially 
in points so vital as the direct impression which Christ made upon mankind. Frequent 
illustrations of this distinction are afforded by the interpretations of passages 
from the Old Testament given by the apostles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.ii-p7">In all our inquiries into the evangelical histories, we must keep 
in

<pb n="48" id="vi.i.i.ii-Page_48" />view the fact that they were written not to satisfy scientific, but 
religious wants; not to afford materials for systematic history, but to set forth 
the ground of human salvation in Christ and his kingdom. There was, indeed, one 
who could distinguish the different stages in the developement of revelation at 
a single piercing glance; but this one was <span class="sc" id="vi.i.i.ii-p7.1">He</span> in whom <span class="sc" id="vi.i.i.ii-p7.2">God</span> 
and man were united. He himself told his Apostles that ho had this power, and his 
words in regard to the stand-point of John the Baptist illustrate it. These words 
alone must form our guiding light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.ii-p8">It might be inferred, if what we have said be true, that the account 
of <i>Josephus</i>, which proceeds from a purely historical interest, should be preferred 
to that of the Evangelists. But it must not be forgotten that historical events 
can only be correctly understood when viewed from the stand-point of the province 
to which they belong; and so events that fall within the sphere of religion are 
only intelligible from a religious stand-point. And as John’s import to the history 
of the world consists in the fact that he formed the dividing line between the two 
stages of developement in the kingdom of God, it cannot 
be fully understood except by an intuitive religious sense, capable of appreciating 
religious phenomena. Of such a religious sense Josephus was destitute. Now the religious 
sense can get along without the scientific; but the latter cannot do without the 
former, where the understanding of religious events is concerned; and hence the 
living peculiarities of John the Baptist vanished under the hands of Josephus, although 
he was able to apprehend John’s character and appearance in their general features. 
To his religious deficiency must be added his habit of adapting himself to the taste 
and culture of the Greeks, a habit which could not but wear away his Jewish modes 
of thought and feeling. He saw in John only a man of moral ardour, who taught the 
truth to the Jews, rebuked their corruptions, and offered them, instead of their 
lustrations and outward righteousness, a symbol of inward spiritual purification 
in his water-baptism. With such a narrow view as this we could neither understand 
John’s use of baptism, nor explain his public labours among such a people as the 
Jews. It is but a beggarly abstraction from the living individual elements which 
the Gospel accounts afford.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 34. The Baptist's Mode of Life and Teaching in the Desert." prev="vi.i.i.ii" next="vi.i.i.iv" id="vi.i.i.iii">
<p class="center" id="vi.i.i.iii-p1">§ 34. <i>The Baptist’s Mode of Life and Teaching in the Desert</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.iii-p2">We learn from Josephus<note n="87" id="vi.i.i.iii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.iii-p3">An example is afforded 
in the case of <i>Banus</i>, of whom Josephus, who was his disciple, gives an 
account in his autobiography, § 2: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.i.iii-p3.1">ἐσθῆτι μὲν ἀπὸ 
δένδρων χρώμενον, τροφὴν 
δὲ τὴν αὐτομάτως φυομένην 
προσφερόμενον, ψυχρῷ δὲ 
ὕδατι τὴν ἡμέραν 
καὶ τὴν νύκτα πολλάκις 
λουόμενος πρὸς 
ἀγνείαν</span>.”</p></note> that many pious and earnest men among 
the Jews, disgusted with the corruptions of the times, retired, like the monks and 
hermits of Christianity at a later day, into wilderness spots, 

<pb n="49" id="vi.i.i.iii-Page_49" />and there, becoming teachers of Divine wisdom, collected disciples 
around them. Such a one was John. Consecrated from his birth, by a sign from 
heaven, to his Divine calling, he led a rigid and ascetic life from his very 
childhood. Had we nothing but Josephus’s<note n="88" id="vi.i.i.iii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.iii-p4">Archaeol., xviii., v. 2.</p></note> account to 
guide us, we might suppose that John only differed from the other teachers of the 
desert in the fact that the spirit of his teaching was more practical, and tended 
to carry him out into a wider field of action. While <i>they</i> only revealed the truths 
of a higher life to such as sought them in their solitude, <i>he</i> felt constrained to 
go forth and raise his reproving voice aloud among the multitude, to condemn the 
Jews for their vices and their hypocrisy, and to call them, abandoning their false 
security and their debasing trust in outward works, to seek the genuine piety which 
comes from the heart. This part of John’s ministry, viz., his work as a reformer, 
Josephus has brought out prominently; while he has entirely failed to notice the 
indelible stamp of the Baptist’s labours left upon the history of the Theocracy. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.iii-p5">John had retired to the desert region west of the Dead Sea, and 
there lived a life of abstinence and austerity, harmonizing well with his inward 
grief, for the corruptions of his people. Like his type, Elias, he wore coarse garments, 
and satisfied his wants with a nourishment which nature offered in a species of 
locusts, sometimes used as food, and wild honey.<note n="89" id="vi.i.i.iii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.iii-p6">In the Ebionitish recension of Matthew, we find the food of 
John described as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.i.iii-p6.1">μέλι ἄγριον, οὗ 
ἡ γεῦσις ἦν τοῦ μάννα, ὡς 
ἐγκρὶς ἐν ἐλαίω
</span> (“it had the taste of manna, as a cake baked in oil.”—<scripRef passage="Numbers 11:8" id="vi.i.i.iii-p6.2" parsed="|Num|11|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.8">Num., xi., 8</scripRef>). The simple statement 
of Matthew is here misrepresented, and even falsified. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.i.iii-p6.3">ἀκρίδες</span> (locusts) seemed 
to this writer food unworthy for John, and he makes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.i.iii-p6.4">ἐγκρίδες</span> (cakes) out of them, 
and thus gets a chance of comparing John’s food with manna.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 35. John as Baptist and Preacher of Repentance." prev="vi.i.i.iii" next="vi.i.i.v" id="vi.i.i.iv">
<p class="center" id="vi.i.i.iv-p1">§ 35. <i>John as Baptist and Preacher of Repentance</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.iv-p2">While John was thus sighing in solitude over the sins of a degenerate 
people, and praying that <span class="sc" id="vi.i.i.iv-p2.1">God</span> would soon send the promised 
Deliverer, the assurance was vouchsafed to him from above that the Messiah should 
soon be revealed to him. He felt himself called to declare this assurance to the 
people, and to exhort them to prepare their souls for the approaching epoch. He 
abandoned the solitude of the desert for the banks of the Jordan,<note n="90" id="vi.i.i.iv-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.iv-p3">We follow the statement of <scripRef passage="Luke 3:2" id="vi.i.i.iv-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.2">Luke (iii., 2)</scripRef>, 
which has the advantage in distinguishing from each other the periods in John’s manifestation.</p></note> gathered the 
people in hosts about him, and announced to them the coming appearance of both the 
Messiah and his kingdom, which ideas he never separated. He proclaimed to them that
<span class="sc" id="vi.i.i.iv-p3.2">God</span> would sift his people, and that the unworthy should 
be condemned and excluded from the Theocracy. He denounced as false and treacherous 
the prevailing idea that theocratic descent and the observance of outward ceremonies 
were the only <pb n="50" id="vi.i.i.iv-Page_50" />requisites for admittance into Messiah’s kingdom, and exhorted all 
to true repentance as the one essential preparation. He made use of baptism as a 
symbol of preparatory consecration to the Messiah’s kingdom, a course to which he 
might have been led by the lustrations common among the Jews, and by the intimations 
of prophecy, such as <scripRef passage="Malachi 3:1-18" id="vi.i.i.iv-p3.3" parsed="|Mal|3|1|3|18" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.1-Mal.3.18">Mal., iii.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Zechariah 13:1-9" id="vi.i.i.iv-p3.4" parsed="|Zech|13|1|13|9" osisRef="Bible:Zech.13.1-Zech.13.9">Zach., xiii.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Ezekiel 36:25" id="vi.i.i.iv-p3.5" parsed="|Ezek|36|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.36.25">Ezek., xxxvi., 25</scripRef>, even if the baptism 
of proselytes was not then extant among the Jews. Doubtless the Baptist stood in 
a special relation to those that flocked about him as followers; although, as preacher 
of repentance, as <i>the voice of one crying in the wilderness</i> (<scripRef passage="Isaiah 40:3" id="vi.i.i.iv-p3.6" parsed="|Isa|40|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.3">Isai., xl., 3</scripRef>), whose 
duty it was to prepare the way for the Messiah amid a people estranged from
<span class="sc" id="vi.i.i.iv-p3.7">God</span>, he held a general and common relation to all.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 36. Relations of the Pharisees and Sadducees to the Baptist." prev="vi.i.i.iv" next="vi.i.i.vi" id="vi.i.i.v">
<p class="center" id="vi.i.i.v-p1">§ 36. <i>Relations of the Pharisees and Sadducees to the Baptist</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.v-p2">We are naturally led here to inquire into the relations which 
John sustained to the different classes of the Jewish people. Was he, as preacher 
of repentance, only a man of the people, and did the Pharisees, the hierarchical 
party, manifest their jealous opposition from the very first, or did it arise by 
degrees at a later period? Of one thing we may be sure, from <scripRef passage="Matthew 3:7" id="vi.i.i.v-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.7">Matt., iii., 7</scripRef>, viz., 
that many Pharisees were to be found among the number that crowded about John and 
submitted to his baptism. Yet Christ, in one of his last discourses at Jerusalem 
(<scripRef passage="Matthew 21:32" id="vi.i.i.v-p2.2" parsed="|Matt|21|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.32">Matt., xxi., 32</scripRef>), drew a striking contrast between the publicans who believed in 
John’s prophetic calling, and were led by him to repentance, and the Pharisees, 
who persevered in their self-sufficiency and unbelief. The words of <scripRef passage="Matthew 11:16" id="vi.i.i.v-p2.3" parsed="|Matt|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.16">Matt., xi., 
16</scripRef>, seem also to indicate that the <i>general</i> spirit of the people was as hostile to 
John as it subsequently showed itself to Christ, and that only a few, open to the 
lessons of heavenly wisdom, admitted the Divine mission of the Baptist. So, also, 
in <scripRef passage="Luke 7:29,30" id="vi.i.i.v-p2.4" parsed="|Luke|7|29|7|30" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.29-Luke.7.30">Luke, vii., 29, 30</scripRef>, the course of the people and the publicans, in following 
John and submitting to his baptism, is contrasted with the very opposite conduct 
of the Pharisees and lawyers, who “rejected the counsel of <span class="sc" id="vi.i.i.v-p2.5">God</span> 
against themselves.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.v-p3">Still, <scripRef passage="Matthew 3:7" id="vi.i.i.v-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.7">Matthew (iii., 7)</scripRef> 
states expressly, that “<i>many Pharisees 
and Sadducees came to John’s baptism</i>,” and the form of the statement distinguishes 
these from the ordinary throng. It seems somewhat unhistorical that these sects, 
so opposite to each other, should be named together here, as well as in some other 
places in the Gospels; but an explanation is perhaps to be found in the fact that 
it was customary to name them together on the ground of their common hatred to Christianity. 
It appears improbable that men of the peculiar religious opinions of the Sadducees 
should have been attracted by the preacher of repentance, the forerunner of the 
Messiah; nor does John, in his severe sermon, make any special reference to that 
sect, an omission

<pb n="51" id="vi.i.i.v-Page_51" />which could hardly have occurred had any of the sect so far departed 
from their ordinary habits as to listen to his preaching.<note n="91" id="vi.i.i.v-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.v-p4">We cannot support the expression of Matthew by the statement 
of Josephus (xviii., I., 4), that the Sadducees were accustomed to accommodate their 
own convictions to the principles of the Pharisees, on account of the strong hold 
which the latter had upon the people. In this case, at least, no such accommodation 
was required, from the repute in which John was held among the Pharisees.</p></note> It does not follow, however, 
that the mention of the Pharisees is in the same predicament; on the contrary, the 
historical citation of the latter may have given rise to the unhistorical mention 
of the Sadducees. Nor does the fact that the Pharisees, at a later period, maintained 
an attitude of hostility towards John prove that they had opposed him from the beginning. 
His rigid asceticism and zeal for the Messiah were in entire harmony with the spirit 
of their sect; and they could listen with approval to his energetic reproofs and 
calls to repentance, so long as they were aimed only at the people and the publicans. 
So, in the Christian Church, ardent reformers and witnesses to the truth have been 
favoured even by the heads of the hierarchy, so long as they attacked only the common 
faults and vices of men. But the first assault upon the hierarchy itself roused 
all its hatred and its vengeance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.v-p5">In the earlier period of John’s preaching, then, there may have 
been nothing to excite the jealousy of the Pharisees. Moreover, it is not likely 
that all who bore the name of Pharisees were fully imbued with the spirit of the 
sect. Although the majority of them, intent only upon selfish and party aims, may 
have regarded John’s ministry with an eye of suspicion, there were probably among 
them some earnest, upright men, upon whom his preaching could not fail to make an 
impression. These two thoughts may serve to reconcile <scripRef passage="Matthew 3:7" id="vi.i.i.v-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.7">Matt., iii., 7</scripRef>, with the other 
passages quoted, in which the hostility of the Pharisees is mentioned. Again, the 
expression of Christ in <scripRef passage="John 5:35" id="vi.i.i.v-p5.2" parsed="|John|5|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.35">John, v., 35</scripRef>, seems to imply that the Pharisees received 
and approved John’s prophecy of the coming Messiah, but did not allow his words 
to sink deep into their hearts or to operate upon their thoughts and inclinations. 
The severe sermon<note n="92" id="vi.i.i.v-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.v-p6"><scripRef passage="Luke 3:7" id="vi.i.i.v-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.7">Luke, iii., 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 3:7" id="vi.i.i.v-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.7">Matt., iii., 7</scripRef>. Luke reports it as addressed 
to the people; Matthew to the Pharisees and Sadducees.</p></note> reported by the Evangelists was certainly not adapted to such 
as came to John, penitent and broken-hearted, to obtain consolation and guidance; 
but rather to the haughty and arrogant Pharisee, who felt sure of his share in the 
Messiah’s kingdom, appear when it might, without either repentance or forgiveness. 
It was these that he stigmatized as a “brood of vipers,” and no sons of Abraham. 
It was these to whom he said, in tones of warning and reproof, “Who has told you 
that by simple baptism you shall escape <span class="sc" id="vi.i.i.v-p6.3">God’s</span> coming 
judgment? Would you really escape it? Then repent, and do works meet for 
repentance. Trust not to your saying ‘<i>Abraham is our father;</i>’ for I tell you that  

<pb n="52" id="vi.i.i.v-Page_52" />the developement of the kingdom is not confined to the race of Abraham; nay, from these very stones that lie upon the river bank, <span class="sc" id="vi.i.i.v-p6.4">
God</span> can raise up his children.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.v-p7">In these last words he meant to tell them that if the Jews disgraced 
their Theocratic descent, <span class="sc" id="vi.i.i.v-p7.1">God</span> would remove his kingdom from 
them and impart it unto strangers. He ends by proclaiming that the Messiah would 
sift his people thoroughly, and exclude’ all that should be found unworthy. Such 
preaching must have been enough to imbitter and alienate the Pharisees, even if 
they had been before disposed to approve and favour the preacher.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 37. Relations of John to the People, and to the narrower circle of his  own Disciples." prev="vi.i.i.v" next="vi.i.i.vii" id="vi.i.i.vi">
<p class="center" id="vi.i.i.vi-p1">§ 37. <i>Relations of John to the People, and to the narrower circle of his own Disciples</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.vi-p2">True penitents who came to the Baptist inquiring the way of life 
found in the severe ascetic a kind and condescending teacher. He gave them no vague 
and high-sounding words, but adapted his instructions with minute care to their 
special condition and circumstances. John resembled the austere preachers of repentance 
who sprung up in the Middle Ages in more than one respect; but especially in the 
two fold relation which he sustained, to the people generally, and to his disciples 
in particular. While the latter imitated his own ascetic piety in order to fit themselves 
for preachers of repentance, he did not demand of the former to abandon their ordinary 
line of life, even when it was one obnoxious to the prejudices of the Jews; the 
soldier was not required to leave the ranks, nor the tax-gatherer his office, but 
only to fulfil their respective duties with honesty and fidelity. All alike were 
commanded to do good; but only those whose occupations were sinful had to abandon 
them, and at his command many did so<note n="93" id="vi.i.i.vi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.vi-p3"><scripRef passage="Matthew 21:32" id="vi.i.i.vi-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|21|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.32">Matt., xxi., 32</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 38. John's Demands upon the People compared with those of Christ. —His  humble Opinion of his own Calling." prev="vi.i.i.vi" next="vi.i.ii" id="vi.i.i.vii">
<p class="center" id="vi.i.i.vii-p1">§ 38. <i>John’s Demands upon the People compared with those of Christ. —His humble Opinion of his own Calling.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.i.vii-p2">But how very moderate do John’s requirements appear in comparison 
with those of Christ, who demanded at the very outset an absolute sacrifice of the 
will and the affections! This difference arose naturally, however, from the different 
positions which they occupied. John was fully conscious that the moral regeneration 
which was indispensable to admittance into the Messiah’s kingdom could only be accomplished 
by a Divine principle of life; and, knowing that to impart this was beyond his power, 
he confined himself to a <i>preparatory</i> purification of the morals of the people. 
The great, the God-like feature of his character was his 
thorough understanding of himself and his calling. Filled as he was with enthusiasm, 
he yet felt that he was but the humble instrument of the Divine Spirit, called, 
not to found the new creation, <pb n="53" id="vi.i.i.vii-Page_53" />but only to <i>proclaim</i> it; nor did the thronging of eager thousands to 
hang upon his lips, nor the enthusiastic love of his own immediate followers, ever 
ready to glorify their master, in the least degree blind his perceptions of duty, 
or raise him above his calling. Convinced that he was inspired of
<span class="sc" id="vi.i.i.vii-p2.1">God</span> to prepare, and not to create, he never pretended to 
work miracles, nor did his disciples, strongly as he impressed them, ever attribute 
miraculous powers to him.</p>
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter II. Relation of the Baptist to Messiah." prev="vi.i.i.vii" next="vi.i.ii.i" id="vi.i.ii">
<h3 id="vi.i.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h3>
<h3 id="vi.i.ii-p0.2">RELATION OF THE BAPTIST TO MESSIAH.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 39. John's Explanation of his Relation to the Messiah. The Baptism by Water and by Fire." prev="vi.i.ii" next="vi.i.ii.ii" id="vi.i.ii.i">
<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.i-p1">§ 39. <i>John’s Explanation of his Relation to the Messiah. The Baptism by Water and by Fire</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="vi.i.ii.i-p2">CAREFULLY, however, as John avoided exciting false expectations, 
they could hardly fail to arise at a period so full of foreboding and hope for the 
coming of Messiah, after time enough had elapsed for him to make a powerful impression 
upon the public mind as a preacher of repentance and proclaimer of a better future.<note n="94" id="vi.i.ii.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.i-p3">Paul’s words (<scripRef passage="Acts 13:25" id="vi.i.ii.i-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|13|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.25">Acts, xiii., 25</scripRef>) lead us to infer that this took 
place first towards the end of John’s career.</p></note> 
Many of those whom his preaching had so deeply moved became uneasy to ascertain 
his true relation to the Messiah; and as his language on the subject was always 
concise, and rather suggestive than explanatory, they were inclined to think that 
his real character was only kept in the back ground for the time, and would afterward 
be gradually unfolded. But when the Baptist saw that <i>men mused in their hearts whether 
he were the Christ or no</i>,<note n="95" id="vi.i.ii.i-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.i-p4"><scripRef passage="Luke 3:15" id="vi.i.ii.i-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.15">Luke, iii., 15</scripRef>.</p></note> he resolved to define his relation to the Messiah explicitly 
and unmistakeably. <i>His</i> mission, he told them, was to baptize by water, as a symbol 
of the preparatory repentance which had to open the way for that renewal and purification 
of the nation by Divine power which was to be expected in the Messiah; the lofty 
one that was to follow, raised so far above himself, that he should be dignified 
by performing for him the most menial services. <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.i-p4.2">He</span> it was that should 
<i>baptize them 
with the Holy Ghost and with fire</i>; that is to say, that as his (John’s) followers 
were entirely immersed in the water, so the Messiah would immerse the souls of believers 
in the Holy Ghost, imparted by himself; so that it should thoroughly penetrate their 
being, and form within them a new principle of life. And this Spirit-baptism was 
to be accompanied by a <i>baptism of fire</i>.<note n="96" id="vi.i.ii.i-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.i-p5">Some think the “fire” is used as a symbol of the Holy Ghost, 
inasmuch as it is employed in other places in Scripture to denote Divine influences. 
In this view of the passage, as the baptism by <i>water</i> symbolizes preparatory repentance, 
so that by <i>fire</i> symbolizes the transfiguring and purifying power of the Holy Spirit. 
Our own opinion is, however, that as judgment by fire is spoken of but a few verses 
after (<scripRef passage="Luke 3:17" id="vi.i.ii.i-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.17">Luke, iii., 17</scripRef>), it must be taken in the same sense here; and the 
<i>baptism by fire</i> referred to the sifting process immediately mentioned. Thus the fire is the 
symbol of the power which consumes every thing impure, in the same sense in which God is said to be 
“a consuming fire.”</p></note> Those who refused <pb n="54" id="vi.i.ii.i-Page_54" />to be penetrated by the Spirit of the Divine life should be destroyed 
by the fire of the Divine judgments. The “sifting” by fire ever goes along with 
the advance of the Spirit, and consumes all who will not appropriate the latter. 
So John represents the Messiah as appearing with his “fan” in his hands, to purify 
the “threshing-floor” of his kingdom, to gather the worthy into the glorified congregation 
of <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.i-p5.2">God</span>, and to cast out the unworthy and deliver them over 
to the Divine judgments.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 40. John's Conception of Messiah's Kingdom." prev="vi.i.ii.i" next="vi.i.ii.iii" id="vi.i.ii.ii">
<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.ii-p1">§ 40. <i>John’s Conception of Messiah’s Kingdom</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.ii-p2">Let us inquire now upon what view of the calling and work of the 
Messiah, and of the nature of his kingdom, these expressions of the Baptist were 
founded. He contradicts the notion, so prevalent among the Jews, that all the descendants 
of Abraham who outwardly observed the religion of their fathers would be taken into 
the Messiah’s kingdom, while his heavy judgments would fall upon the pagans alone. 
On the contrary, he maintains the necessity, for <i>all</i> who would enter that kingdom, 
of a moral new birth, which he sets forth to them by the Spirit-baptism; and proclaims, 
as a necessary preparation for this new birth, a consciousness of sin and longing 
to be free from it; all which is implied in the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.ii-p2.1">μετάνοια</span>, when stated as the 
necessary condition of obtaining the promised baptism of the Spirit, He expects 
this kingdom to be <i>visible</i>; but yet conceives it as purely spiritual, as a community 
filled and inspired by the Spirit of <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.ii-p2.2">God</span>, and existing, 
in communion of the Divine life, with the Messiah as its visible King; so that, 
what had not been the case before, the <i>idea</i> of the Theocracy and its manifestation 
should precisely correspond to each other. He has already a presentiment that the 
willing among the pagans will be incorporated into the kingdom in place of the unworthy 
Jews who shall be excluded. The appearance of Messiah will cause a sifting of the 
Theocratic people. This presupposes that he will not overturn all enemies and set 
up his kingdom at once by the miraculous power of <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.ii-p2.3">God</span>, but 
will manifest himself in such a form that those whose hearts are prepared for his 
coming will recognize him as Messiah, while those of ungodly minds will deny and 
oppose him. On the one hand, a community of the righteous will gather around him 
of their own accord; and, on the other, the enmity of the corrupt multitude will 
be called forth and organized. The Messiah must do battle with the universal corruption; 
and, after the strife has separated the wicked members of <pb n="55" id="vi.i.ii.ii-Page_55" />the Theocratic nation from the good, will come forth victorious, and 
glorify the purified people of God under his own reign.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 41. John's Recognition of Jesus as the Messiah." prev="vi.i.ii.ii" next="vi.i.ii.iv" id="vi.i.ii.iii">
<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p1">§ 41. <i>John’s Recognition of Jesus as the Messiah</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p2">(1.) Import of his Baptism of Jesus.—(2.) The Continuance of his 
Ministry.—(3.) Possible Wavering in his Conviction of Christ’s Messiahship.—(4.) 
His Message from Prison.—(5.) Conduct of his Disciples towards Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p3">As John’s conception of the Messiah included his office in freeing 
the people of <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p3.1">God</span> from the power of evil, and imparting 
to them a new life in the life of <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p3.2">God</span>, it appears that he presupposed also the 
fulness of the Holy Ghost dwelling in him in such a way as that he could best w 
it upon others. From the first germ of the idea of Messiah in the Prophets down 
to the time of Christianity itself, we find ever that a just and profound conception 
of his <i>office</i> involves in it a higher idea of his <i>person</i>. So, perhaps, John, although 
his expectation of a visible realization of the Theocracy shows him as yet upon 
Old Testament ground, may have at least touched upon the stand-point of Christianity. 
His position was very like that held by Simeon, and indeed, in general, by all
<span class="unclear" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p3.3">those</span> Jews who, in advance of the sentiments of the times, were inspired with earnest 
longings for the appearance of the Messiah, and thus stood upon the border-land 
between the two stages of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p3.4">God</span>. And in John’s representation of his 
own inferiority to him “that should come,” and in his clear apprehension of the 
limits of his mission and his power—an apprehension that distinguished him from 
all other founders of preparatory epochs—we have an assurance that he will never 
imagine his preparatory stand-point to be a permanent one; and that, as he feels 
himself unworthy “to unloose the shoestrings” of the lofty One that is to appear, 
so he will bow himself in the same humble reverence when He, whom his spiritual 
sense shall recognize as the expected one, shall appear in person before him.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p4">We are fully aware of the objections that may be raised 
against these conclusions. It may be said, and truly, that one may do homage to an 
idea, 
whose general outlines are present to his intuition, but may be 
<span class="unclear" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p4.1">unfit</span> to recognize 
the <i>realization</i> of the idea when presented before his eyes in all its features. 
The prejudices of his time and circumstances are sure to start up and hinder him 
from the recognition. But surely, in the case of John, the lowliness of mind and 
sobriety of judgment to which we have just referred give us ground to expect that 
he, at least, would so far surmount his peculiar prejudices as to recognize the 
admission of a higher element into the course of events—to recognize a stand-point 
even essentially different from his own; especially as he had himself pointed out 
beforehand the characteristics of such a difference. Yet we do not wish to deny 
that doubts may arise, in regard to the <i>fact</i> of John’s recognition of Jesus as 
Messiah,

<pb n="56" id="vi.i.ii.iii-Page_56" />in the minds of those who do not presuppose the 
unconditional credibility of the Gospels. Perhaps the remark above made, in reference 
to a possible commingling of the subjective and the objective in the Gospel accounts, 
may be applicable here. But before we proceed with our connected historical recital, 
we must seek sure historical footing, by inquiring into the grounds of the doubts 
referred to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p5">The following questions, perhaps, express these grounds: If John 
was really convinced of Christ’s Messiahship, why did he continue his independent 
ministry, and not rather submit himself and all his followers as disciples to Christ 
1 Why did he wait until after his imprisonment before sending to inquire of Jesus 
whether he were tile Messiah, or men should look for another? Why, even after the 
Baptist’s death, did his disciples preserve their separate existence as a sect? 
How happened it that, in a public proclamation of the Gospel (<scripRef passage="Acts 10:37" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|10|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.37">Acts, x., 37</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Acts 13:25" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|13|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.25">xiii., 25</scripRef>), no stress is laid upon John’s divinely inspired testimony concerning Christ—nay, 
it is not even quoted—while his exhortations to repentance and his announcement 
of the coming Messiah are dwelt upon as the preparation for Christ’s public ministry? 
Do not these difficulties make it doubtful whether John really did, before the time 
of his imprisonment, recognize Christ’s Messiahship? Or, is it not probable that 
the Christian view, which sees in Christ the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p5.3">ἐρχόμενος</span> announced by John, was involuntarily 
attributed to the Baptist, and so the tradition grew up that he had personally recognized 
the Messiahship of Jesus, and introduced him into his public labours? In this case 
we should have to admit that he was first induced, while in prison, by what he heard 
of Christ, to recognize his calling—and that not only had this fact been transferred 
to an earlier period in his history, but too much made of it altogether.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p6">Now it would be easy to overthrow this whole structure at once, 
by assuming the genuineness and authority of John’s Gospel.<note n="97" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p7"><scripRef passage="John 1:7,15" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p7.1" parsed="|John|1|7|0|0;|John|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.7 Bible:John.1.15">John, i., 7, 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 3:32" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p7.2" parsed="|John|3|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.32">iii., 32</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="John 5:33" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p7.3" parsed="|John|5|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.33">v., 33.</scripRef></p></note> It is true, as has 
been before said, the disciple, after going beyond his Master, might have seen more 
in the previously uttered words of the latter than he himself had intended; but, 
at any rate, those words must at least have afforded <i>some</i> ground for the disciple’s 
representation. If the above-mentioned doubts are well grounded, John’s misrepresentation 
of what occurred between the Baptist and Christ is nothing short of wilful falsehood. 
The later Christian traditions, indeed, might have admitted such a transposition 
without the intent to deceive; but John was an <i>eye-witness</i>. We do not intend, however, 
to appeal to John’s authority, but shall examine the matter on internal evidence, 
grounded on the nature of the case.</p>


<pb n="57" id="vi.i.ii.iii-Page_57" />

<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p8">(1.) Import of the Baptism of Jesus by John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p9">We first consider the baptism of Jesus by John. Those who carry 
their doubts of John’s testimony farthest, dispute even the fact of this baptism. 
But this is absolutely groundless skepticism; for all the New Testament accounts, 
however else they may differ, presuppose the event as a fact. It would be impossible 
to account even for the origin of such a tradition, if the event itself did not 
originate it; the very application of John’s baptism to the sinless Jesus must have 
caused difficulties to the Christian mind, which a peculiar line of thought alone 
could remove. But, admitting the fact, it cannot be supposed that Christ submitted 
to the baptism in the same sense, and for the same purpose, as others did; for we 
can find no possible connecting link between the sense of sin and the desire for 
purification and redemption felt by all ordinary applicants for the ordinance, and 
the consciousness of the sinless Redeemer. It was with this latter, unoriginated 
consciousness, however, that Jesus presented himself for baptism. But we cannot 
suppose that he did it in silence; such a course might have led the Baptist, if 
not otherwise enlightened, to suppose that he came forward in the same relation 
to the ordinance as other men. Its probability is diminished, too, in proportion 
to our idea of John’s susceptibility for the disclosures which Christ might have 
made to him. We are led, therefore, by the internal necessity of the case, to suppose 
that, in administering the baptism, he received a higher light in regard to the 
relation which he himself sustained to Christ.</p>
<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p10">(2.) The Baptist’s continuance in his Ministry of Preparation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p11">We must conclude, however, that if John did recognize Jesus as 
Messiah, he applied to him all his Old-Testament ideas of Messiah as the founder 
of a visible kingdom. With these views he would expect that Christ would bring about 
the <i>public</i> recognition of his office by his own Messianic labours, without the aid 
of <i>his</i> testimony. This expectation would naturally cause him to forbear any public 
testimony to Christ, and to content himself with directing only a few of the most 
susceptible of his disciples to the Saviour; but this would have been a merely private 
affair, forming no part of his open mission to the world. That mission remained 
always the same, viz., to prepare the way for the Messiah’s kingdom, and to point 
to Him who was soon to reveal himself; <i>not</i> to anticipate his self-revelation, and 
to declare him to the people <i>by name</i> as the Messiah. This preparatory 
position of John had to continue until the time when the entrance of Jesus as 
Theocratic King, upon the establishment of his kingdom, gave the signal for all to range themselves 
under his banners. The Baptist, true to the position that had been assigned to him 
in the Theocratic developement, 

<pb n="58" id="vi.i.ii.iii-Page_58" />had to continue his labours until their termination, a termination 
which external circumstances were soon to bring about.<note n="98" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p12">I am gratified to find that <i>Winer</i>, one of the most eminent investigators 
of Biblical literature, has given an intimation of the view which I have here fully 
carried out. See his “Biblisches Realwörterbuch,” i., 692, 2d ed.</p></note> As, therefore, John’s testimony 
was merely private, and never openly laid before the people; and, moreover, as its 
value depended entirely upon the recognition of John’s own prophetic calling (a 
recognition by no means universal among the Jews), there is no difficulty in accounting 
for the fact that so little use was made of his testimony in the citation of proofs 
for Jesus’s Messiahship by Peter and Paul, in the passages above referred to.<note n="99" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13"><scripRef passage="Acts 10:37" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|10|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.37">Acts, x., 37</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 13:25" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|13|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.25">xiii., 25</scripRef>. Paul had much more occasion to quote 
John’s testimony when preaching to his disciples at Ephesus (<scripRef passage="Acts 19:1-5" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13.3" parsed="|Acts|19|1|19|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.1-Acts.19.5">Acts, xix., 1-5</scripRef>). There 
is no ground for asserting positively that he did not quote it, although the passage 
does not state expressly that he did; for it remains doubtful whether the words 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13.4">τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν</span>, 
of <scripRef passage="Acts 19:4" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13.5" parsed="|Acts|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.4">verse 4</scripRef>, are applied by <i>Paul</i> to the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13.6">ἐρχόμενος</span> announced by John, 
or were intended by him to be attributed to the Baptist. What is said of Apollos 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 18:25" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13.7" parsed="|Acts|18|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.25">Acts, xviii., 25</scripRef>: <i>he was instructed in the way of the Lord, knowing only the 
baptism of John</i>) cannot be understood nakedly of the pure, spiritual Messiahship. 
This could only be the case if <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13.8">ὅδος τοῦ κυρίου</span> 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19:25" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13.9" parsed="|Acts|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.25">v. 25</scripRef>) were equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13.10">Θεοῦ ὅδου</span> 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19:26" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13.11" parsed="|Acts|19|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.26">v. 26</scripRef>), and signified merely <i>the way revealed by God</i>, the 
right way of worshipping <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13.12">God</span>. But this cannot be. The word 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13.13">κύριος</span> must be taken in its specific, Christian sense, as applicable to Christ; 
an interpretation confirmed by what follows, viz.: <i>he taught diligently the things 
of the Lord</i>, which cannot refer to the doctrine of God, 
but to the proclamation of Jesus as Messiah. But if it could be fully proved that 
all these disciples of John knew as yet nothing of Jesus as the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p13.14">ἐρχόμενος</span> announced 
by the Baptist, it would not affect our assertion at all; for we have already admitted 
that the latter only partially directed his followers to Christ as Messiah.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p14">(3.) Possible Wavering in John’s Conviction of the Messiahship 
of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p15">Supposes now, that John’s faith <i>did</i> waver in his prison—that, 
in an unhappy hour, he was seized with doubts of Christ’s Messiahship—would it follow 
that he had not before enjoyed and expressed with Divine confidence his conviction 
of the truth? Would the later doubt suffice to do away with the earlier and out-spoken 
certainty? Can the man who makes such an assertion have any idea of the nature and developement of religious conviction and knowledge—of the relation between the 
Divine, the supernatural, and the natural? It is true that scientific knowledge 
and conviction, logically obtained, can never be lost so long as the intellect remains 
unimpaired; but it is quite another thing with <i>religious</i> truths. These do not grow 
out of logic; but, presupposing certain spiritual tendencies and affections, they 
arise from an immediate contact of the soul with <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p15.1">God</span>, from 
a beam of <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p15.2">God’s</span> light, penetrating the mind that is allied 
to him. The knowledge and the convictions which are drawn neither from natural reason 
nor from the knowledge of the world, but are always rebelled against by the latter 
until the whole spirit is penetrated by the Divine, can retain their vitality only 
by the same going forth of the higher life which gave them 

<pb n="59" id="vi.i.ii.iii-Page_59" />birth; only so far as the soul can maintain itself in the same atmosphere, 
and in the same tendency to the supernatural and the Divine. So one may, when in 
the full enjoyment of the higher life, when no vapours of earth dim his spiritual 
vision, have clear conception and conviction of religious truths, which may perplex 
him with obscurities at times when the earthly tendencies prevail. And thus we may 
explain the fluctuations and transitions in the developement of religious life, 
convictions and knowledge, of which the experience of Christians in all ages affords 
instances. It may be said that, although this explanation holds good of religious 
life in general, it cannot apply to an inspired prophet like John, or to the truths 
which he obtained from the light of a supernatural revelation. This objection would 
imply that a single objective revelation is the only source of Christian truth, 
which is not the case. The apprehension of such truths in every individual mind 
rests not merely upon this single objective ground, but also upon a repetition of 
the Divine manifestation to the mind itself. The difference between the inspired 
prophet and the ordinary Christian believer, in regard to the reception of
<span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p15.3">God’s</span> truth, is not a difference in <i>kind</i>, but in degree. 
Christ declared that the least of Christians was greater than John; words that ill 
entitle us to draw such a line of distinction between the Baptist and living Christians 
of all ages as to apply another standard and another law to his religious life. 
It is true, there is a lifeless supernaturalism which views all Divine communications 
rather as <i>overlying</i> the mind than incorporating themselves with its natural psychological developement; and the opponents of revealed religion caricature this view to serve 
their purpose of subverting the doctrines they so bitterly hate. But notwithstanding, 
the doctrine of such Divine communication is perfectly in accordance with the facts 
of the Divine life as they are stated in the Scriptures; and we are compelled thereby 
to connect these manifestations with the natural growth of the mind in its receptive 
powers and spontaneous activity; to apply the general laws of the mind to the developement 
of whatever is communicated to it by a higher light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p16">As we have before remarked, John stood between two different stages 
of the developement of the Theocracy. It is, therefore, not unlikely that in times 
of the fullest religious inspiration, caused in his soul by Christ’s revelations 
to him, he obtained views of the coming kingdom which he could not always hold fast, 
and his old ideas sometimes revived and even gained the ascendency. Although he 
had just conceptions of Messiah’s kingdom in regard to its moral and religious ends, 
he was always inclined to connect worldly ideas with it. But the object of his hopes 
was not realized. He heard, indeed, a great deal about the miracles of Jesus, but 
saw him not at the head of his visible kingdom. The signal so long waited for was 
never given. Is it, therefore, 

<pb n="60" id="vi.i.ii.iii-Page_60" />matter of wonder if, in some hour of despondency, the worldly element 
in the Baptist’s views became too strong, and perplexity and doubt arose within 
him?</p>
<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p17">(4.) The Message from Prison.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p18">The inquiry which John sent to the Saviour from prison<note n="100" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p19"><scripRef passage="Matthew 11:2,3" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|11|2|11|3" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.2-Matt.11.3">Matt., xi, 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> shows 
that his doubts did not refer at all to the <i>superiority</i> of Christ, but to the question 
whether the mission of the latter was the Messiahship itself, or only a preparation 
for it. So great was his respect for the authority of Christ, that he expected the 
decisive answer to the question from his own lips. Neither the form of the question 
nor the Saviour’s reply favour the supposition that John was led, simply by the 
reports of Christ’s labours which had reached him in prison, to the thought that 
he might be the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p19.2">ἐρχόμενος</span>. Had this been the 
case, Christ would have answered him as he did others in similar circumstances; 
he would not have warned him not to be perplexed or offended because his groundless 
expectations in regard to the Messiah were not fully realized in Christ’s ministry, 
but, on the contrary, would have cherished a faith which could grow up in one who 
was languishing in prison, and unable to see with his own eyes the mighty works 
that were done, and would have encouraged him to yield himself fully up to the dawning 
conviction. The warning against <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p19.3">σκανδαλίζεσθαι</span> 
was precisely applicable to one who had once believed, but whose faith had wavered 
because his hopes were not fully fulfilled. The answer of Jesus, moreover, shows 
plainly in what expectations John was disappointed: they were, as we shall have 
occasion to show hereafter, such as grew out of his Old Testament stand-point, and 
attributed an outward character to the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p19.4">God</span>.</p>
<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p20">(5.) Conduct of John’s Disciples towards Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p21">It does not militate at all against our position, in regard to 
the Baptist’s recognition of Christ, that many of his disciples did not join the 
Saviour at a later period; and even that a sect was formed from them hostile to 
Christianity. We have already seen that it was necessary for John to maintain his 
independent sphere of labour, and that his position naturally led him to direct 
only the more susceptible of his disciples to Jesus, and that too by degrees. These 
latter were probably such as had imbibed more of John’s longing desire for “him 
that was to come,” than of the austere and ascetic spirit of the sect. As to the 
rest, we have only to say that we have no right to judge the master by his scholars, 
or the scholars by their master. Men who hold a position preparatory and conducive 
to a higher one, often retain the peculiar and one-sided views of their old ground, 
and are even driven into an 

<pb n="61" id="vi.i.ii.iii-Page_61" />attitude of opposition to the new and the better. This seems to have 
been the case with John’s disciples in relation to Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iii-p22">From this full investigation of the question, we cannot but conclude 
that there is no reason to doubt the historical veracity of the narrative. It is 
matter of <i>fact</i>, that John openly recognized Jesus as the Messiah when he baptized 
him. Having secured this firm historical basis, we proceed now, with the greater 
confidence, to inquire into the peculiar import of the baptism itself.</p>


</div4>

<div4 title="§ 42. The Phenomena at the Baptism, and their Import." prev="vi.i.ii.iii" next="vi.ii" id="vi.i.ii.iv">
<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p1">§ 42. <i>The Phenomena at the Baptism, and their Import</i>.</p>

<p class="hang" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p2">(1.) No Ecstatic Vision.—(2.) The Ebionitish View and its Opposite.—(3.) 
Developement of the Notion of Baptism in New Testament.—(4.) The Baptism of Christ 
not a Rite of Purification.—(5.) But of Consecration to his Theocratic Reign.—(6.) 
John’s previous Acquaintance with Christ.—(7.) Explanation of <scripRef passage="John 1:31" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p2.1" parsed="|John|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.31">John, i., 31</scripRef>.—(8.) 
The Vision and the Voice; intended exclusively for the Baptist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p3">Two questions present themselves here: the bearing of the baptism 
upon John, and its bearing upon Christ. The first can easily be gathered from what 
has been said already, and from the concurrent accounts of the Evangelists. It is 
clear that John was to be enlightened, by a sign from heaven, in regard to the 
<i>person</i> 
who was to be the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p3.1">ἐρχόμενος</span> whom he himself had unconsciously foretold. The second, 
however, is not so easy to answer. The accounts do not harmonize so well with each 
other on this point, nor are all men agreed in their opinions of the <i>person</i> of Christ; 
and these causes have given rise to several different solutions of the question.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p4">The point to be settled is this: Was the Divine revelation made 
on this occasion intended, though in different relations, for both John and Christ; 
not merely to give the former certainty as to the person of Messiah, but to impart 
a firm consciousness of Messiahship to the latter? And did Jesus, thus for the first 
time obtaining this full consciousness, at the same moment receive the powers essential 
to his Messianic mission? Did what John’s eyes beheld take place really and objectively, 
and the fulness of the Holy Ghost descend upon Jesus to fit him for his mighty work?</p>
<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p5">(1.) No Ecstatic Vision to be supposed in the case of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p6">If we adopt this latter view, we must look at all the phenomena 
connected with the baptism, not as merely subjective conceptions, but as objective 
supernatural <i>facts</i>. It is true, we may imagine a symbolical vision to have been the 
medium of a Divine revelation common to Christ and John; but we must certainly be 
permitted to doubt the application of such a mode of revelation to Christ. It may 
be granted that the Prophets were sometimes, in ecstatic vision, carried beyond 

<pb n="62" id="vi.i.ii.iv-Page_62" />themselves and overwhelmed by a higher power: but in these instances 
there is an abrupt suddenness, an opposition of the human and the Divine; a leap, 
so to speak, in the developement of consciousness, which we could hardly imagine 
in connexion with the specific and distinctive nature of the person of Christ. Nor, 
in fact, is there a hint at such a possibility in the Gospel narratives.</p>
<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p7">(2.) Ebionitish Views of the Miracle at the Baptism, and its Opposite.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p8">There are two opposite stand-points which agree in ascribing to 
the events of the baptism the greatest importance in reference to Christ’s Messiahship. 
The first is that of the <i>Ebionites</i>, who deny Christ’s specific Divinity. It is, 
that he not only received from without, at a definite period of his life, the consciousness 
of his Divine mission, but also the powers necessary to its accomplishment. The 
other view (proceeding, however, from firm believers in the divinity of Christ) 
supposes that the Divine <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p8.1">Logos</span>, in assuming the form of humanity, submitted, by 
this act of self-renunciation, to all the laws of human developement; and further, 
that when Christ passed from the sphere of private life to that of his public ministry, 
he was set apart and prepared for it as the prophets were; with this single element 
of superiority, viz., that he was endowed with the <i>fulness of the Holy Ghost</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p9">As for the first view, it is not only at variance with the whole 
character of Christ’s manifestation, but also with all his own testimonies of himself. 
In all these there is manifested the consciousness of his own greatness, not as something 
acquired, but as unoriginated, and inseparable from his being. He does not speak 
like one who has be come what he is by some sudden revolution. In short, this whole 
mode of thinking springs from an outward supernaturalism, which represents the Divine 
as antagonist to the human, and imposes it upon Christ from without; instead of 
considering his entire manifestation from the beginning as Divine and supernatural, 
of deriving every thing from this fundamental ground, and recognizing in it the 
aim of all the special revelations of the old dispensation. This is a continuation 
of the old Jewish view of the progress of the Theocracy: all is formed from without, 
instead of developing itself organically from within; the Divine is an abrupt exhibition 
of the supernatural. How opposite to this is the view which sees in the human, the 
form of manifestation under which the Divine nature has revealed itself from the 
beginning, and perceives, in this original and thorough interpenetration of the 
Divine and the human, the aim and the culmination of all miracles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p10">The second view above mentioned will appear the most simple and 
natural, if, instead of considering a Divine communication from without 

<pb n="63" id="vi.i.ii.iv-Page_63" />to have been made necessary by the self-renunciation of the <i>Logos</i> in 
assuming human form, we admit a gradual revelation (in accordance with the laws 
of human developement) of the Divine nature, potentially present, as the ground 
of the incarnate being, from the very first, and trace all that appears in the outward 
manifestation to the process of developement from within. In the lives of all other 
reformers, or founders of religions, whose call seems to have dated from a certain 
period of life, the birth-time, as it were, of their activity, it is impossible 
not to trace, in their later labours and in their own personal statements, some 
references to the earlier period when their call was unfelt.<note n="101" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p11">As in <i>Luther</i> we see frequent references to the light which first broke upon his mind during his monastic life at Erfurth, an epoch of the utmost 
moment to his after-career as a reformer.</p></note> In the discourses 
of Christ, however there is not the most distant approach to such an allusion.
</p>
<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p12">(3.) Different Steps in the New Testament Notion of the Baptism, 
up to that of John the Evangelist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p13">In the revelations of the New Testament, and in the process of 
the developement of Christianity which those revelations unfold, we can distinguish 
various steps, or stages, of progress from the Old Testament ideas to the New. Especially 
is this the case in regard to the person of Christ. The conception of Christ, as 
anointed with the fullness of the Holy Spirit, and superior to all other prophets, 
is akin to Old Testament ideas, and forms the point of transition to the New, which 
rest upon the manifestation of Christ. But it required a completely developed <i>Christian</i> 
consciousness to recognize, in his appearance on earth, the Divine glory as inherent 
in him from the beginning, and progressive only so far as its outward manifestation 
was concerned. These two views, however, by no means exclude each other; the one 
is rather the complement of the other, while both, at a different stage of developement, 
tend to one and the same definite aim. And the latter, or highest stage of Christian 
consciousness, we are naturally to look for in that beloved apostle who enjoyed 
the closest degree of intimacy with Christ, and was, on that account, best of all 
able to understand profoundly both his manifestation and his discourses. From John, 
too; we must expect the highest Christian view of the person of Christ. [The account 
of the principal event of the baptism is thus given in John’s Gospel: “And John 
bare record, saying, <i>I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it 
abode upon him. And I knew him not; but he that sent me to baptize with water, the 
same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining 
on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. And I saw and bare record 
that this is the Son of </i> <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p13.1">God</span>.”<note n="102" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p14"><scripRef passage="John 1:32-34" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p14.1" parsed="|John|1|32|1|34" osisRef="Bible:John.1.32-John.1.34">John, i., 32-34</scripRef>.</p></note>] Now the fact thus stated, 
if interpreted 


<pb n="64" id="vi.i.ii.iv-Page_64" />in an outward and material sense, and combined with the view of Christ 
which we mentioned a while ago as akin to the Jewish ideas, might easily give rise 
to the doctrine that Christ obtained at the baptism something which he had not possessed 
before.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p15">Our conclusion is, that Christ was already sure of his Divine 
call to the Messiahship, and submitted himself, in the course of the Theocratic 
developement, to baptism, as a preparative and inaugural rite, from the hands of 
the man who was destined to conduct prophecy to its fulfilment, and to be the first 
to recognize, by light from heaven, the manifested Messiah.</p>
<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p16">(4.) The Baptism not a Rite of Purification.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p17">The idea that Christ was baptized with a view to <i>purification</i> 
is absolutely untenable, no matter how the notion of purification may be modified. 
Akin to this idea, certainly, is the view held by some,<note n="103" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p18"><i>De Wette</i>, on <scripRef passage="Matthew 3:16" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.16">Matt., iii., 16</scripRef>. 
Conf. his <i>Sittenlehre</i>, § 49, 50; and <i>Strauss</i>, too, after he had seen that 
the view formerly expressed by him was untenable (1. c., 432, 433).</p></note> that he submitted to this 
act of self-humiliation in the same sense in which he humbled himself before
<span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p18.2">God</span>, as the One alone to be called good.<note n="104" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p18.3"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p19"><scripRef passage="Matthew 19:17" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|19|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.17">Matt., xix., 17</scripRef>.</p></note> This view would 
suppose him conscious, not of actual sin, but of a dormant possibility of sin, inherent 
in his finite nature and his human organism, always restrained, however, by the 
steadfast firmness of his will, from passing into action. But if we suppose in Christ 
the abstract possibility to sin<note n="105" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p19.2"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p20">This is not the place to examine the old controversy whether 
Christ’s sinlessness is to be regarded as a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p20.1">posse non peccare</span> 
or a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p20.2">non posse peccare</span>.</p></note> which is inseparable from a created will, pure 
but not yet immutable—such a capability as we attribute to the first man before 
the fall—even this would not necessarily connect with itself a dormant, hidden sinfulness, 
involving in him a conscious need of purification in any sense whatever. Such a 
consciousness can grow only out of a sense of inherent moral defilement, by no means 
originally belonging to the conception of a created being, or of human nature. We cannot 
admit a dormant principle of sin as an essential element of the moral developement 
of man’s original being. Sin is an act of free will, and cannot be derived from 
any other source, or explained in any other way.<note n="106" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p20.3"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p21">We cannot enter further into this subject here, but take pleasure 
in referring our readers to the late excellent work of <i>J. Müller</i>, viz., 
“Die 
Lehre von der Sünde,” in which the subject is treated with remarkable depth and 
clearness. The new elucidations in the 2d edition, especially, evince a soundness 
of mind that is not more rare than excellent.</p></note> There is, then, in Christ’s humbling 
himself, in his human capacity, before <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p21.1">God</span>, the only Good, 
no trace of that sense of need and want with which the sinner, conscious of guilt, 
bows himself before the Holy One. The act manifested only a sense, deeply grounded 
in his holy, sinless nature, of absolute dependence upon the Source of all good.</p>


<pb n="65" id="vi.i.ii.iv-Page_65" />

<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p22">(5.) The Baptism of Christ a Rite of Consecration to his Theocratic Reign.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p23">All difficulties are cleared away by considering John’s baptism 
as a rite of preparation and consecration, first in its application to the members 
of the Theocratic kingdom, and secondly to its Founder and Sovereign. The repentance 
and the sense of sin which were essential preliminaries to the baptism of the former, 
could in no way belong to Him who, at the very moment when the rite was administered, 
revealed himself to the Baptist as the Messiah, the deliverer from sin. But while 
the import of the rite thus varied with the subjects to whom it was administered, 
there was, at bottom, a substantial element which they shared in common. In both 
it marked the commencement of a new course of life; but, in the members, this new 
life was to be received from without through communications from on high: while 
in Christ it was to consist of a gradual unfolding from within; in the former it 
was to be receptive; in the latter productive. In a word, the baptism of the members 
prepared them to <i>receive</i> pardon and salvation; that of Christ was his consecration 
to the work of <i>bestowing</i> those precious gifts.</p>
<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p24">(6.) Had John a previous Acquaintance with Christ?</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p25">If the Baptist had an earlier acquaintance with Jesus, he 
could not have failed, with his susceptible feelings, to receive a deeper 
impression of his divinity than other men. We cannot but infer, from Luke’s<note n="107" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p26">The Apocryphal Gospels contain many fables in regard to Mary’s 
descent from a priestly lineage, arising, perhaps, from the fact that the Messiah 
was to be both high-priest and king. (So in the second Testament of the Twelve Patriarchs, 
the Testament of Simeon, § 7: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p26.1">ἀναστήσει κύριος ἐκ 
τῶν Λευὶ <span class="unclear" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p26.2">ἀρχιερέα</span> καὶ ἐκ τῶν Ἰούδα βοσιλέα</span>, both in the person of the Messiah.) 
There is nothing akin to these in Luke’s account of the relationship between Mary 
and Elizabeth, the latter being of priestly lineage, which is only given en passant; 
the stress is laid upon the descent from David’s line.</p></note> statement (<scripRef passage="Luke 1:1-80" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p26.3" parsed="|Luke|1|1|1|80" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1-Luke.1.80">chap. i.</scripRef>) of the relationship<note n="108" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p26.4"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p27">Matthew’s omission to mention this relationship and to give 
any reason for John’s reluctance to baptize Christ, only proves his narrative to 
be more artless, and therefore more credible. The Ebionitish Gospel to the Hebrews 
shows far greater marks of design, and, indeed, of an alteration for a set purpose. 
It represents the miraculous appearances as preceding and causing John’s conduct.—When 
John hears the voice from heaven, and sees the miraculous light, he inquires, <i>Who 
art thou?</i> A second voice is heard to reply, <i>This is my beloved Son, in whom I 
am well pleased</i>. John is thereby led to fall at his feet and cry, <i>Baptize thou 
me</i>. Christ, refusing him, says, <i>Suffer it</i>.—Here not only are the phenomena exaggerated, 
but the facts are remodelled to suit Ebionitish views, which denied the miraculous 
events at Christ’s birth, and demanded that the sudden change by which he was called 
and fitted for the Messiahship at the moment of baptism should be made prominent 
by contrast with all that had gone before. They conceived, accordingly, that he 
<i>first</i> received the Holy Ghost when it descended upon him in the form of a dove, and 
that at that period he was endowed with a new dignity, and must offer new manifestations. 
His divine character was thus obtained in a sudden, magical way; and the two periods 
of his life, before and after that event, were brought into clear and sharp contrast: 
every thing that occurred at the baptism was deemed miraculous, while all the wonders of his previous 
life were rejected; in short, his Divine and human nature 
were rudely torn asunder. We see in all this the effect of a one-sided theory in 
obscuring history, and detect in it also the germ of a tendency which led the way 
from Judaism to Gnosticism. So it was with the doctrines of Cerinthus and Basilides 
on the person of Christ, according to which Christ possessed, as man, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p27.1">ἁμαρτητικόν</span> 
of human nature (although it never became actual sin in him); and the Redeemer was 
not <i>Christ</i>, but the heavenly Spirit that descended upon him. Another instance of 
the way in which the general object of John’s baptism (viz., purification and forgiveness) 
was brought to bear upon the doctrine of the person of Christ may be seen in the 
Gospel of the Nazarenes, translated by Jerome, in which the account runs, that when 
Christ was asked by his mother and brothers to go with them to John, in order to 
be baptized for the remission of sins, he replied, <i><span lang="LA" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p27.2">quid peccavi, ut vadam et baptizer 
ab eo, nisi forte hoc ipsum quod dixi ignorantia est</span></i> (“unless I, who have not sinned, carry 
the germ of sin unconsciously within me”). (Hieron., b. iii., Dialog. adv. Pelag., 
ad init.). It is seen more strongly still in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p27.3">κήρυγμα Πέτρου</span>, according to 
which Christ made his confession of sin before the baptism, but was glorified after 
it. Thus we see two opposite tendencies conspiring to falsify history in the life 
of Christ. The one sought falsely to <i>glorify</i> his early life, and embellished his 
childhood with tales of marvel; the other sought to <i>degrade</i> his prior life as much 
as possible, in order to derive all that he afterward became from his Messianic 
inauguration. The relation of our Gospels to both these false and one-sided tendencies is 
a proof of their originality. I cannot suppose, with Dr. <i>Schneckenburger</i> (Studien 
der Evang. Geistlichkeit Würtemburgs, Bd. iv., s. 122), that Matthew’s simple account 
of Christ’s baptism was abridged from the Ebionitish narrative, which, as we have 
seen, gives evidence of a designedly false colouring. Nor can I agree with <i>Usteri</i> 
and <i>Bleek</i> (Stud. u. Krit., Bd. ii., s. 446, and 1833, s. 436), that the 
dialogue between John and Christ, which, according to the Ebionitish version, took place 
during the baptism, is inaccurately placed by Matthew before it.</p></note> between the two 
families, that <pb n="66" id="vi.i.ii.iv-Page_66" />he had heard of the extraordinary circumstances 
attending the birth of Jesus. The Saviour “prayed” at the baptism (<scripRef passage="Luke 3:21" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p27.4" parsed="|Luke|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.21">Luke, iii., 21</scripRef>). 
If we figure to ourselves his countenance, full of holy devotion and heavenly 
repose, as he stood in prayer, and its sudden association, in the mind of the 
Baptist, with all his recollections of the early history of Jesus, we, cannot 
wonder that the humble man of God—all aware as he was that the Messiah was to be 
consecrated by his baptism—should have been overwhelmed, in that hour so 
pregnant with mighty interests, with a sense of his own comparative 
unworthiness, and cried, “<i>I have need to be baptized of thee, and comest thou to me?</i>”</p>


<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p28">(7.) Explanation of <scripRef passage="John 1:31" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p28.1" parsed="|John|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.31">John, i., 31</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p29">One of two things must be true: either John baptized Christ with sole 
and special reference to his Messianic mission, or with the same end in view as 
in his ordinary administration of the rite, involving in its subjects a consciousness 
of sin and need of repentance. Now it is clear that he did not take upon himself 
to decide to <i>what individual</i> the Messianic baptism was to be administered, nor was 
he willing to rest it upon any human testimony, but waited for the promised sign from heaven; and as for Jesus’ receiving the rite in the second sense at his hands, 
his own religious sense must have rebelled against it. Nor is this contradicted 
by his words recorded in <scripRef passage="John 1:31" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p29.1" parsed="|John|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.31">John, i., 31</scripRef>, 
“<i>And I knew him not; but that he should 
be made manifest to Israel, therefore am I come baptizing with water</i>.” John’s refusal 
to baptize Christ did not 

<pb n="67" id="vi.i.ii.iv-Page_67" />necessarily involve (as we have already said) a knowledge of his 
Messianic. dignity; and the words just quoted refer only to that dignity. He 
means to say with emphasis that his conviction of Christ’s Messiahship is not of 
human, but of Divine origin. His previous expectations, founded upon his 
knowledge of the circumstances of Christ’s birth, were held as nothing in 
comparison with the Divine testimony immediately vouchsafed to him.<note n="109" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p29.2"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p30">It was the main object of John the Evangelist to bring out prominently 
the <i>Divine</i> testimony given to John the Baptist (as the latter pointed the former 
originally to Christ); the knowledge which the latter had derived from human sources 
was comparatively unimportant. In fact, he seems not to have thought any thing about 
it, and hence his words may imply that the Baptist had no previous acquaintance 
at all with Christ; but such an interpretation of them is not necessary, considering 
the definite end which he had in view. Let an event be described by different eye-witnesses, 
and their accounts will present varieties and even contrasts, simply because each 
of them seizes strongly upon some one point, and leaves the rest comparatively in 
the back-ground. True, there are degrees in historical accuracy, and we must distinguish 
them. In this case, the one certain fact, involved in all the narratives, however 
they may differ in other respects, is, that the Baptist was led, by, revelation 
made to him at the time, to consecrate Jesus to the Messiahship by baptism. This 
fact must remain, even if the other discrepancies were irreconcilable. We always 
consider a thing stated in common by several variant historical narratives, to be 
more probably historically true.</p></note></p>

<p class="center" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p31">(8.) <i>The Vision at the 
Baptism, and the Voice, intended exclusively for the Baptist</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p32">When the Baptist thus drew back in reverence and awe, Christ 
encouraged him, saying, “<i>For the present</i>,<note n="110" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p32.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p33">Showing that this relation between him and the 
Baptist was to be but momentary, and soon to be followed by a very different one.
<i>De Wette’s</i> remarks (Comm., 2d ed.) seem to me not very cogent. “Christ describes 
his baptism as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p33.1">πρέπον</span>, and hence this view cannot be correct.” But what made it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p33.2">πρέπον</span> was the fact that it was but transitory and preparatory to the revelation 
of Christ in all his glory. The remark of Christ applied to the 
<span class="unclear" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p33.3">now</span> and only to 
the now. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p33.4">ἄρτι</span> implies the contrast, which is not expressed.</p></note> 
suffer it; for thus it becomes us (each from his own stand-point) to fulfil all 
that belongs to the order of <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p33.5">God’s</span> kingdom.” While Jesus 
prayed and was baptized, the reverence with which John gazed upon him was heightened 
into prophetic inspiration; and in this state he received the revelation of the 
Divine Spirit in the form of a symbolical vision; the heavens opened, and he saw 
a dove descend and hover over the head of Christ. In this he saw a sign of the permanent abode of the Holy Spirit in Jesus; not merely as a distinction from the inspired 
seers of the old dispensation, but also as the necessary condition to his bestowing 
the Divine life upon others. It indicated that the power of the Spirit in him was 
not a sudden and abrupt manifestation, as it was in the prophets, who felt its inspiration 
at certain times and by transitory impulses; but a continuous and unbroken operation 
of the Holy Ghost, the infinite fulness of the Divine life in human form. The quiet 
flight and the resting dove betokened no rushing torrent of inspiration, no sudden 
seizure of the Spirit, but a uniform unfolding of the life of <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p33.6">God</span>, 
the loftiness, yet the calm repose of a nature itself Divine, the indwelling of 
the Spirit <i>so</i> that

<pb n="68" id="vi.i.ii.iv-Page_68" />he could impart it to others and fill them completely 
with it, not as a prophet, but as a Creator.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p34">The higher and essential unity of the 
Divine and human,<note n="111" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p34.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p35">We do not 
intend to say, by any means, that John comprehended this in the full sense which 
we, from the Christian stand-point, are able to give to it.</p></note> as original and permanent in Christ, which formed the substance 
symbolized by the vision, was further and more distinctly indicated to John by the 
voice from heaven,<note n="112" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p35.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p36">Although the words 
of the voice, as given in our Gospels, contain at most only an <i>allusion</i> to <scripRef passage="Psalm 2:7" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p36.1" parsed="|Ps|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.7">Psalm 
ii., 7</scripRef>, we find that passage <i>fully</i> quoted in the Ebionitish <i>Evang. ad Hebraeos</i>. 
The words are still better put together in the Nazarean Gospel of the Hebrews, used 
by Jerome: <span lang="LA" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p36.2">Factum est autem quum ascendisset Dominus de aqua, descendit fons omnis 
Spiritus Sancti et requievit super eum, et dixit illi; Fili mi, in omnibus prophetis 
expectabam te, ut venires et requiescerem in te. Tu es enim requies mea, tu es filius 
meus primogenitus, qui regnas in sempiternum</span> (Hieron., 1. iv., in Esaiam, c. xi., 
ed. Vallarsi, t. iv., p. 1, f. 156). Here a profound Christian sense is expressed: 
Christ is the aim of the whole Theocratic developement, and the partial revelations 
of the Old Testament were directed to him as the concentration of all Divinity; 
in him the Holy Ghost finds a permanent abode in humanity, a resting-place for which 
it strove in all its wanderings through these isolated, fragmentary revelations; 
he is the Son of the Holy Ghost, in so far as the fulness of the Holy Ghost is concentrated 
in him. But although a Christian sense is given, the historical facts are obviously 
coloured.</p></note> saying, “<i>This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased</i>.” Words that cannot possibly be applicable, in their full meaning, to any mere man, 
but to Him alone in whom the perfect union of <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p36.3">God</span> and man 
was exhibited, and the <i>idea</i> of humanity completely realized. It was this union that 
made it possible for a holy <span class="sc" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p36.4">God </span> <i>to be well pleased</i> in man. 
John’s Gospel, it is true, makes no mention of this voice; but it will be recollected 
that this evangelist does not relate the baptism (<scripRef passage="John 1:29,33" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p36.5" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0;|John|1|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29 Bible:John.1.33">John, i., 29, 33</scripRef>), 
but cites John Baptist as referring to it at some later period. The subsequent 
testimony of the Baptist, thus recorded (“<i>I saw and bare record that this is the Son of God</i>,” <scripRef passage="John 1:34" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p36.6" parsed="|John|1|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.34">v. 34</scripRef>), presupposes the heavenly voice which pointed 
out that Sonship. At all events, the voice expressed nothing different from the 
import of the vision; it was the <i>expression</i> of the idea which the vision itself 
involved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p37">We consider, then, that the vision and the voice contained a subjective 
revelation of the Holy Spirit, intended exclusively for the Baptist,<note n="113" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p37.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p38">We follow here especially the account of John, according to whom the 
Baptist testified only of what he had seen and heard. If this statement be presupposed 
as the original one, the rest could easily be derived from it. What the Baptist 
stated as a real fact for himself would readily assume an objective form when related 
by others. This original apprehension of the matter seems to appear also in <scripRef passage="Matthew 3:16" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p38.1" parsed="|Matt|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.16">Matthew 
(iii., 16)</scripRef>, both from the heavenly voice being mentioned in indirect narration, 
and from the relation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p38.2">εἶδε</span> to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p38.3">αὐτόν</span>; although the expression is not perfectly 
clear (conf. <i>Bleek</i>, Stud. u. Krit., 1833, s. 433, and <i>De Wette</i>, in loc.). A confirmation 
of the originality of Matthew’s account may be obtained by comparing it with that 
in the Ebionitish Gospel. In this, first, the words are directly addressed to Christ, 
and <scripRef passage="Psalm 2:7" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p38.4" parsed="|Ps|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.7">Psalm ii., 7</scripRef>, fully quoted; then a sudden light illuminates the place, and the 
voice repeats anew, in an altogether objective way, the words that had been directed 
to Christ. In comparing our Evangelists with each other, and with the Ebionitish 
Gospel we see how the simple historical statement passed, by various interpolations, 
into the Ebionitish form; and how a material alteration of the facts arose from 
a change of form, through the addition of an imaginary and foreign dogmatic element. 
These accounts form the basis, also, of the view held by the sect called <i>Mandaeans</i> 
(<i>Zabii</i>, disciples of John), who combined the elements of a sect of John’s disciples 
opposed to Christianity, with Gnostic elements. But as their object was to glorify 
the Baptist rather than Christ, they further distorted and disfigured the original 
with new inventions. “The Spirit, called the <i>Messenger of Life</i>, in whose name John 
baptized, appears from a higher region, manifests still more extraordinary phenomena, 
submits to be baptized by John, and then transfigures him with celestial radiance. 
Jesus afterward comes hypocritically to be baptized by John, in order to draw away 
the people and corrupt his doctrine and baptism.” (See Norberg’s <i>Religionsbuch</i> of this sect.)</p></note> <pb n="69" id="vi.i.ii.iv-Page_69" />to convince him thoroughly that He whose 
coming he had proclaimed, and whose way he had prepared, had really appeared. He 
was alone with Jesus; the latter needed no such revelation. What was granted to 
John was enough; he recognized, infallibly, the voice from heaven, and the revelation 
of the Spirit, by his inward sense; no outward sensible impression could give him 
more. For others the vision was not intended; it could benefit them only mediately 
through him, and in case they regarded him as a prophet.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p39">After Jesus had thus, alone 
with John, submitted to his baptism, and received in it the sign for the commencement 
of his public Messianic ministry, he withdrew into solitude in order to prepare 
himself. by prayer and meditation,<note n="114" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p39.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p40">The chronology of the Gospels by no means excludes such a time of preparation, 
although we cannot decide whether the “forty days” are to be taken literally, or 
only as a round number. John’s Gospel, as we have said, does not relate the baptism 
in its chronological connexion (<scripRef passage="John 1:19" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p40.1" parsed="|John|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.19">John, i., 19</scripRef>, presupposes the occurrence of the 
baptism); so that there is no difficulty in supposing a lapse of several weeks between 
the baptism and the first public appearance of Christ. The words in <scripRef passage="John 1:29" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p40.2" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">John, i., 29</scripRef>, 
may have been the greeting of the Baptist on first meeting Christ upon his reappearance. 
Nor does the retirement of Christ throw a shade upon the credibility of the narrative 
as matter of fact. It is entirely opposed to the mythical theory; for we do not 
see in it (as we should were it a <i>mythus</i>) any of the ideas of the people among 
whom Christianity originated; on the contrary, it displays a wisdom and circumspection 
in direct antagonism to the prevailing tendencies of the time. As St John’s object 
was only to state those facts in Christ’s life of which he had himself been
<span class="unclear" id="vi.i.ii.iv-p40.3">an</span> eye-witness, 
his silence on the subject is easily accounted for.</p></note> for the work on which 
he was about to enter. This brings us to inquire more closely into Christ’s <i>subjective</i> preparation for 
his public labours.</p>


<pb n="70" id="vi.i.ii.iv-Page_70" />
</div4></div3></div2>

<div2 title="Part II. Subjective Preparation. The Temptation." prev="vi.i.ii.iv" next="vi.ii.i" id="vi.ii">
<h2 id="vi.ii-p0.1">PART II.</h2>
<h2 id="vi.ii-p0.2">SUBJECTIVE PREPARATION. THE TEMPTATION</h2>

<div3 title="Chapter I Import of the Individual Temptations." prev="vi.ii" next="vi.ii.i.i" id="vi.ii.i">

<h3 id="vi.ii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h3>
<h3 id="vi.ii.i-p0.2">IMPORT OF THE INDIVIDUAL TEMPTATIONS.</h3> 

<p class="first" id="vi.ii.i-p1">WHILE, on the one hand, we do not conceive that the individual 
features of the account of the Temptation are to be literally taken, the 
principles which triumph so gloriously in its course bear the evident stamp of 
that wisdom which every where shines forth from the life of Christ. Its veracity 
is undeniably confirmed by the period which it occupies between the baptism of 
Christ and his entrance on his public ministry; the silent, solitary preparation 
was a natural transition from the one to the other. We conclude, from both these 
considerations together, that the account contains not only an ideal, but also a 
historical truth, conveyed, however, under a symbolical form.<note n="115" id="vi.ii.i-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.ii.i-p2">If we assign 
a symbolical character to the Temptation, it may be asked whether the fasting, which 
formed a ground-work for it, was not symbolical also. But the fasting is immediately 
connected with the obviously historical fact of Christ’s retirement. We conceive 
it thus: Christ, musing upon the great work of his life, forgot the wants of the 
body. (Cf. <scripRef passage="John 4:34" id="vi.ii.i-p2.1" parsed="|John|4|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.34">John, iv., 34</scripRef>.) The mastery (and this we must presuppose) which his spirit 
had over the body prevented those wants from asserting their power for a long time; 
but when they did, it was only the more powerfully. It formed part of the trial 
and self-denial of Christ through his whole life, that, together with the consciousness 
that he was the Son of God, he combined the weakness and 
dependence of humanity. These affected the lesser powers of his soul, although they 
could never move his unchangingly holy will, and turn hill to any selfish strivings.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii.i-p3">The easiest 
part of our task is to ascertain the import of the several parts of the Temptation, 
and to this we now address ourselves. We shall find in them the principles which 
guided Jesus through his whole Messianic calling—principles directly opposed to 
the notions prevalent among the Jews in regard to the Messiah.</p>

<div4 title="§ 43. The Hunger." prev="vi.ii.i" next="vi.ii.i.ii" id="vi.ii.i.i">
<p class="center" id="vi.ii.i.i-p1">§ 43. <i>The Hunger</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi.ii.i.i-p2">The first temptation was as follows:<note n="116" id="vi.ii.i.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.ii.i.i-p3"><scripRef passage="Matthew 4:2-4" id="vi.ii.i.i-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|4|2|4|4" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.2-Matt.4.4">Matt., iv., 2-4</scripRef>.</p></note> After 
Jesus had fasted for a long time, he suffered the pangs of hunger. As no food was 
to be had in the desert, the suggestion was made to him, “If thou art really the 
Messiah, the Son of <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.i-p3.2">God</span>, this need cannot embarrass thee. 
Thou canst help thyself readily by a miracle; thou canst change the stones of the 
desert into bread.” Jesus rejected this challenge with the words, 

<pb n="71" id="vi.ii.i.i-Page_71" />“<i>Man shall not live by bread alone, 
but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of </i> <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.i-p3.3">God</span>” (what is produced by <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.i-p3.4">God’s</span> creative word) To apprehend these 
words rightly, we must recall their original connexion in <scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 8:3" id="vi.ii.i.i-p3.5" parsed="|Deut|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.8.3">Deuteronomy (viii., 3)</scripRef>, 
viz., that the Jews were fed in the wilderness with manna, in order to learn that 
the power of <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.i-p3.6">God</span> could sustain human life by other means 
than ordinary food. They longed for the bread and flesh of Egypt, but were to be 
taught submission to the will of <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.i-p3.7">God</span>, who was pleased to 
supply their wants with a different food. Applying this thought to Christ’s circumstances, 
we interpret his reply to the tempter as follows: “Far be it from me to prescribe 
to <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.i-p3.8">God</span> the mode in which he shall provide me sustenance. 
Rather will I trust his omnipotent creative power, which can find means to 
satisfy my hunger, even in the desert, though it may not be with man’s usual 
food.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii.i.i-p4">The 
principle involved in the reply was, that he had no wish to free himself from the 
sense of human weakness and dependence; that he would work no miracle for <i>that</i> purpose. 
He would work no miracle to satisfy his own will; no miracle where the momentary 
want might be supplied, though by natural means such as might offend the sensual 
appetite. In self-denial he would follow <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.i-p4.1">God</span>, submitting 
to His will, and trusting that His mighty power would help in the time of need, 
in the way that His wisdom might see fit. On this same principle Christ acted when 
he suffered his apostles to satisfy their hunger with the corn which they had plucked, 
rather than do a miracle to provide them better food. On this same principle he 
acted when he gave himself to the Jewish officers sent to apprehend him,<note n="117" id="vi.ii.i.i-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="vi.ii.i.i-p5"><scripRef passage="Matthew 26:53" id="vi.ii.i.i-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|26|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.53">Matt., xxvi., 53</scripRef>.</p></note> 
rather than seek deliverance by a Divine interposition. Of the same kind, too, 
was his trial when he hung upon the cross, and they that passed by said, “<i>If he be the King 
of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him</i>.”<note n="118" id="vi.ii.i.i-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="vi.ii.i.i-p6">Ib., <scripRef passage="Matthew 27:42" id="vi.ii.i.i-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|27|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.42">xxvii., 42</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 44. The Pinnacle of the Temple." prev="vi.ii.i.i" next="vi.ii.i.iii" id="vi.ii.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p1">§ 44. <i>The Pinnacle of the Temple</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p2">He was then taken to the pinnacle 
of the Temple, and the tempter said to him, “If thou be the Son of
<span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p2.1">God</span>, cast thyself down; thou art sure of aid by a miracle 
from <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p2.2">God</span>;” and quoted, literally, in application, the words 
of <scripRef passage="Psalm 91:11,12" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p2.3" parsed="|Ps|91|11|91|12" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.11-Ps.91.12">Psa. xci., 11, 12</scripRef>, “;<i>The angels shall bear thee up in their hands, lest thou 
dash thy foot against a stone</i>.” But Christ arrays against him another 
passage, which defines the right application of the former: “<i>Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy
</i>
<span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p2.4">God</span>.” (<scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 6:16" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p2.5" parsed="|Deut|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.16">Deut., vi., 16</scripRef>.) As if he had said, 
“Thou must undertake 
nothing with a view to test <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p2.6">God’s</span> omnipotence, as if to 
try whether he will work a miracle to save thee from a peril that might be avoided 
by natural means” (<i>i. e</i>., by coming down from the battlement in the usual way).</p>


<pb n="72" id="vi.ii.i.ii-Page_72" />
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p3">These words of Christ imply that the pious man can 
look for Divine aid at all times, provided he uses rightly the means which
<span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p3.1">God</span> affords him, and walks in the way which has been Divinely 
marked out for him by his calling and his circumstances: the Messiah was not, in 
gratuitous confidence of Divine assistance, to cast himself into a danger which 
common prudence might avoid. They involve the principle, that a miracle may not 
be wrought except for wise ends and with adequate motives; never, with no other 
aim than to display the power of working wonders, and to make a momentary, sensible 
impression, which, however powerful, could leave no religious effect, and, not penetrating 
be. yond the region of the senses, must be but transient there. And on this principle 
Christ acted always, in not voluntarily exposing himself to peril; in employing 
wise and prudent means to escape the snares of his enemies; and going forth, with 
trust in <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p3.2">God</span> and submission to his will, to meat such 
dangers only as his Divine mission made necessary, and as he could not avoid 
without unfaithfulness to his calling. On this principle he acted when the 
Pharisees and the fleshly-minded multitude came to him and asked a miracle, and 
he refused them with, [“<i>there shall 
no sign be given to this wicked and adulterous generation but the sign of the Prophet 
Jonah</i>.”]<note n="119" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p4"><scripRef passage="Matthew 2:39" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|2|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.39">Matt.. ii. 39</scripRef>..</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 45. Dominion." prev="vi.ii.i.ii" next="vi.ii.ii" id="vi.ii.i.iii">
<p class="center" id="vi.ii.i.iii-p1">§ 45. <i>Dominion</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi.ii.i.iii-p2">We do not take the third temptation as implying 
literally that Satan proposed to Christ to fall down and do him homage, as the price 
of a transfer of dominion over all the kingdoms of the world: no extraordinary degree 
of piety would have been necessary to rebuke such a proposal as this. We consider 
it as involving the two following points, which must be taken together, viz., (1) 
the establishment of Messiah’s dominion as an outward kingdom, with worldly splendours; 
and (2) the worship of Satan in connexion with it, which, though not fully expressed, 
is implied in the act which he demands, and which Christ treats as equivalent to 
worshipping him. Herein was the temptation, that the Messiah should not develope 
his kingdom gradually, and in its pure spirituality from within, but should establish 
it at once, as an outward dominion; and that, although this could not be accomplished 
without the use of an evil agency, the end would sanctify the means.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii.i.iii-p3">We find here 
the principle, that to try to establish Messiah’s kingdom as an outward, worldly 
dominion, is to wish to turn the kingdom of  <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.iii-p3.1">God</span> into the 
kingdom of the devil; and to employ that fallen Intelligence which pervades all 
human sovereignties, only in a different form, to found the reign of Christ. And 
in rejecting the temptation, Christ condemned every mode of secularizing his kingdom, 
as well as all the devil-worship which must result from attempting that kingdom in a 

<pb n="73" id="vi.ii.i.iii-Page_73" />worldly form. We find here the principle, 
that <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.iii-p3.2">God’s</span> work is to be accomplished purely as His work 
and by His power, without foreign aid; so that it shall all be only a share of the 
worship rendered to <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.iii-p3.3">HIM</span> alone.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii.i.iii-p4">And Christ’s whole life illustrates this principle. 
How often was he urged, by the impatient longings and the worldly spirit of the 
people, to gratify their intense, long-cherished hopes, and establish his kingdom 
in a worldly form, before the last demand of the kind was made upon him, as he entered, 
in the midst of an enthusiastic host, the capital city of <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.iii-p4.1">God’s</span> 
earthly reign; before his <i>last</i> refusal, expressed in his submission to those sufferings 
which resulted in the triumph of <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i.iii-p4.2">God’s</span> pure spiritual kingdom!</p>
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter II. Import of the Temptation as a Whole." prev="vi.ii.i.iii" next="vi.ii.ii.i" id="vi.ii.ii">
<h3 id="vi.ii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h3>
<h3 id="vi.ii.ii-p0.2">IMPORT OF THE TEMPTATION AS A WHOLE.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 46. Fundamental Idea." prev="vi.ii.ii" next="vi.ii.ii.ii" id="vi.ii.ii.i">
<p class="center" id="vi.ii.ii.i-p1">§ 46. <i>Fundamental Idea</i>.</p>

<p class="first" id="vi.ii.ii.i-p2">THE whole temptation taken together 
presents us one idea; a contrast, namely, between the founding of
<span class="sc" id="vi.ii.ii.i-p2.1">God’s</span> kingdom as pure, spiritual, and tried by many forms 
of self-denial in the slow developement ordained for it by its head; and the sudden 
establishment of that kingdom before men, as visible and earthly. This contrast 
forms the central point of the whole. All the temptations have regard to the created 
will as such; the victory presupposes that self-sacrifice of a will given up to
<span class="sc" id="vi.ii.ii.i-p2.2">God</span> which determines the whole life. And as this self-sacrifice 
of the created will in Christ had to be tested in his lifelong struggles with the 
Spirit of the world, which ever strove to obscure the idea of the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="vi.ii.ii.i-p2.3">God</span> and bring it down to its own level; so the free and 
conscious decision manifested in these three temptations, fully contrasting, as 
they did, the true and the false Messiahship, the unworldly and the secularized 
Theocracy, was made before his public ministry, which itself was but a continuation 
of the strife and the triumph.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 47. The Temptation rot an inward one, but the Work of Satan." prev="vi.ii.ii.i" next="vii" id="vi.ii.ii.ii">
<p class="center" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p1">§ 47. <i>The Temptation rot an inward one, but the Work of Satan</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p2">We find, then, in the facts of the temptation the expression of that period that 
intervened between Christ’s private life and his public ministry. These inward spiritual 
exercises bring out the self-determination which stamps itself upon all his subsequent 
outward actions. Yet we dare not suppose in him a <i>choice</i>, which, presupposing within 
him a point of tangency for evil, would involve the necessity of his comparing the 
evil with the good, and deciding between them. In the steadfast tendency of his 
inner life, rooted in submission to <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p2.1">God</span>, lay a decision

<pb n="74" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-Page_74" />which admitted of no such struggle. He had in common with humanity 
that natural weakness which may exist without selfishness, and the 
created will, mutable in its own nature; and only on this side was the struggle 
possible—such a struggle as man may have been liable to, before he gave <i>seduction</i> 
the power of <i>temptation</i> by his own actual sin. In all other respects, the outward 
seductions remained outward; they found no selfishness in him, as in other men, 
on which to seize, and thus become internal temptations, but, on the contrary, only 
aided in revealing the complete unity of the Divine and human, which formed the 
essence of his inner life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p3">Nor is it possible for us to imagine that these temptations 
originated <i>within</i>; to imagine that Christ, in contemplating the course of his future 
ministry, had an internal struggle to decide whether he should act according to 
his own will, or in self-denial and submission to the will of <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p3.1">God</span>. 
We have seen from the third temptation that, from the very beginning, he regarded 
the establishment of a worldly kingdom as inseparable from the worship of the devil; 
he could, therefore, have had no struggle to choose between such a kingdom, outward 
and worldly, and the true Messiah-kingdom, spiritual, and developed from within.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p4">Even the purest man who has a great work to do for any age, must be affected more 
or less by the prevailing ideas and tendencies of that age. Unless he struggle against 
it, the spirit of the age will penetrate his own; his spiritual life and its products 
will be corrupted by the base admixture. Now the whole spirit of the age of Christ 
held that Messiah’s kingdom was to be <i>of this world</i>, and even John Baptist could 
not free himself from this conception. There was nothing <i>within</i> Christ on which 
the sinful spirit of the age could seize; the Divine life within him had brought 
every thing temporal into harmony with itself; and, therefore, this tendency of 
the times to secularize the Theocratic idea could take no hold of him. But it was 
to press upon him from <i>without</i>; from the beginning this tendency threatened to corrupt 
the idea and the developement of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p4.1">God</span>, and 
Christ’s work had to be kept free from it; moreover, the nature of his own Messianic 
ministry could only be fully illustrated by contrast with this possible objective 
mode of action; to which, foreign as it was to his own spiritual tendencies, he 
was so frequently to be urged afterward by the prevailing spirit of the times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p5">But 
if, according to the doctrine of Christ,<note n="120" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p6">We must hereafter 
inquire whether this is Christ’s doctrine, and only make here a preliminary remark 
or two. The arguments of the rationalists against the doctrine which teaches the 
existence of Satan are either directed against a false and arbitrary conception 
of that doctrine, or else go upon the presupposition that evil could only have originated 
under conditions such as those under which human existence has developed itself; 
that it has its ground in the organism of human nature, <i>e. g</i>., in the opposition 
between reason and the propensities; that <i>human</i> developement must necessarily pass through 
it; but that we can not conceive of a steadfast tendency to evil in an intelligence 
endowed with the higher spiritual powers. Now it is precisely this view of evil 
which we most emphatically oppose, as directly contradictory to the essence of the 
Gospel and of a theistico-ethical view of the world; and, on the contrary, we hold 
fast, as the only doctrine which meets man’s moral and religious interests, that 
doctrine which is the ground of the conception of Satan, and according to which 
evil is represented as the rebellion of a created will against the Divine law, as 
an act of free-will not otherwise to be explained, and the intelligence as determined 
by the will. I am pleased to find my convictions expressed in few words by an eminent 
divine of our own time, Dr. <i>Nitzsch</i>, in his excellent <i>System der Christlichen Lehre</i>, 
9d ed., p. 152. They are further developed by <i>Twesten</i>, in his <i>Dogmatik</i>. The same 
fundamental idea is given in the work of <i>Julius Muller</i>, already mentioned (<i>Lehre 
von der Sunde</i>).</p></note> the rebellion of a higher 

<pb n="75" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-Page_75" />intelligence against <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p6.1">God</span> 
preceded the whole present history of the universe, in which Evil is one of the 
co-operating factors, and of which man’s history is only a part; if that doctrine 
makes Satan the representative of the Evil which he first brought into <i>reality</i>; 
if, further, it lays down a connexion, concealed from the eye of man, between 
him and all evil; then, from this point of view, Christ’s contest with the 
spirit of the world must appear to us a contest with Satan—the temptation, a 
temptation from Satan—continued afterward through his whole life, and renewed in 
every form of assault, until the final triumph was announced, “<i>It is finished</i>.” As the temptation could 
not have originated in Christ, he could only attribute it to that Spirit to which 
all opposition to <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p6.2">God’s</span> kingdom, and every attempt to corrupt 
its pure developement, can finally be traced back. On the working out of Christ’s 
plan depended the issue of the battle between the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p6.3">God</span> 
and the kingdom of the Evil One; and we cannot wonder, therefore, that this Spirit, 
ever so restlessly plotting against the Divine order, should have been active and 
alert at a time when, as in the case of the first man, an opening for temptation 
to the mutable created will was afforded to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p7">Christ left to his disciples and 
the Church only a partial and symbolical account<note n="121" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p8">We can apply here Dr. <i>
Nitzsch’s</i> remark in reference to the Biblical 
account of the Fall (<i>Christl. Lehre</i>, § 106, s. 144, anm. 1, 2<sup>te.</sup> Aufl.): 
“The history 
of the temptation, in this form, is not a <i>real</i>, but a <i>true</i> 
history.”</p></note> of the facts of his inner life 
in this preparatory epoch; an account, however, adapted to their practical necessities, 
and serving to guard them against those seductions of the spirit of the world to 
which even the productions of the Divine spirit must yield, if they are ever allowed 
to become worldly.</p>


<pb n="76" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-Page_76" />
<pb n="77" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-Page_77" />
</div4></div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Book IV. The Public Ministry of Christ in Its Real Connexion." prev="vi.ii.ii.ii" next="vii.i" id="vii">
<div style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in; line-height:200%" id="vii-p0.1">
<h1 id="vii-p0.2">BOOK IV.</h1>
<hr style="width:30%" />
<h1 id="vii-p0.4">THE PUBLIC MINISTRY OF CHRIST</h1> 
<h4 id="vii-p0.5">IN ITS</h4>
<h1 id="vii-p0.6">REAL CONNEXION.</h1>
<hr style="width:20%" />

<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:0in; font-size:medium" id="vii-p1">PART I. THE PLAN OF CHRIST.</p> 
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:0in; font-size:medium" id="vii-p2">PART II. THE MEANS AND INSTRUMENTS OF CHRIST</p>
</div>

<pb n="78" id="vii-Page_78" />
<pb n="79" id="vii-Page_79" />
<h1 id="vii-p2.1">BOOK IV.</h1>
<h1 id="vii-p2.2">THE PUBLIC MINISTRY OF CHRIST IN ITS REAL CONNEXION.<note n="122" id="vii-p2.3"><p class="normal" id="vii-p3">To promote unity of view, 
I deem it best, especially as much of the chronological order must remain uncertain, 
to treat and divide Christ’s public ministry, <i>first</i>, according to its substantial 
connexion, and, <i>secondly</i>, according to its chronological connexion.</p></note></h1>

<div2 title="Part I. The Plan of Christ." prev="vii" next="vii.i.i" id="vii.i">
<h2 id="vii.i-p0.1">PART I.</h2> 
<h2 id="vii.i-p0.2">THE PLAN OF CHRIST.</h2>

<div3 title="Chapter I." prev="vii.i" next="vii.i.i.i" id="vii.i.i">
<h3 id="vii.i.i-p0.1">CHAPTER 1.</h3>
<h3 id="vii.i.i-p0.2">A. THE PLAN OF CHRIST’S MINISTRY IN GENERAL.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 48. Had Christ a conscious Plan?" prev="vii.i.i" next="vii.i.i.ii" id="vii.i.i.i">
<p class="center" id="vii.i.i.i-p1">§ 48. <i>Had Christ a conscious Plan</i>?</p>

<p class="first" id="vii.i.i.i-p2">IT is most natural for us, 
in treating of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.i-p2.1">Christ’s</span> public ministry, to speak first of the 
<i>plan</i> which lay at 
the foundation of it. First of all, however, the question comes up, whether he
<i>had</i> 
any such plan at all.<note n="123" id="vii.i.i.i-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.i-p3">We use the 
phrase “plan of Jesus,” inasmuch as we compare his mode of action with that of other 
world-historical men, in order to bring out the characteristic features which distinguish 
him. The exposition which follows will show that I agree with the apt remarks of 
my worthy friend, Dr. <i>Ullmann</i>, made in his beautiful treatise on the “<i>Sündenlosigkeit 
Jesu</i>” (Sinlessness of Jesus), p. 71, and that his censures there of those 
who use the above-mentioned phrase do not apply to me. [See Ullmann’s Treatise, 
translated by Edwards and Park, in the “Selections from German Literature.”]</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.i-p4">The greatest achievements of great men in behalf of humanity 
have not been accomplished by plans previously arranged and digested; on the contrary, 
such men have generally been unconscious instruments. working out
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.i-p4.1">God’s</span> purposes, at least in the beginning, before the fruits 
of their labours have become obvious to their own eyes. They served the plan of
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.i-p4.2">God’s</span> providence for the progress of his kingdom among men, 
by giving themselves up enthusiastically to the ideas which the Spirit of
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.i-p4.3">God</span> had imparted to them. Not unfrequently has a false historical 
view ascribed to such labours, after their results became known, a plan which had 
nothing to do with their developement. Nay, these mighty men were able to do their 
great deeds precisely because a higher than human wisdom formed the plan of their 
labours and prepared the way for them. The work was greater than the workmen; they 
had no presentiments of the results that were to follow from the toils to which 
they felt themselves impelled. So was it with <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.i-p4.4">LUTHER</span>, 

<pb n="80" id="vii.i.i.i-Page_80" />when he kindled the spark which set half Europe in a blaze, and commenced the sacred flame which refined the Christian Church. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.i-p5">Were we at liberty to compare the work of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.i-p5.1">CHRIST</span> with these creations wrought through 
human agencies, we should need to guard ourselves against determining the plan of 
his ministry from its results. We might then suppose that he was inspired with enthusiasm 
for an idea, whose compass and consequences the limits of his circumstances and 
his times prevented him from fully apprehending. We might also distinguish between 
the idea, as made the guide and the aim of his actions by himself, and the more 
comprehensive Divine plan, to which, by his voluntary and thorough devotion to
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.i-p5.2">God</span>, he served as the organ. And it would rather glorify 
than disparage him to show, by thus comparing him with other men who had wrought 
as <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.i-p5.3">God’s</span> instruments to accomplish His vast designs, that 
God had accomplished through him even greater things than 
he had himself intended.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.i-p6">But we are allowed to make no such comparison. The life 
of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.i-p6.1">CHRIST</span> presented a realized ideal of human culture such as man’s nature can never 
attain unto, let his developement reach what point it may. He described the future 
effects of the truth which he revealed in a way that no man could comprehend at 
the time, and which centuries of history have only been contributing to illustrate. 
Nor was the progress of the <i>future</i> more clear to his vision than the steps in the 
history of the <i>past</i>, as is shown by his own statements of the relation which he 
sustained to the old dispensation. Facts, which it required the course of ages to 
make clear, lay open to his eye; and history has both explained and verified the 
laws which he pointed out for the progress of his kingdom. He could not, therefore, 
have held the same relation to the plan for whose accomplishment his labours were 
directed, as men who were mere instruments of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.i-p6.2">God</span>, however 
great. He resembled them, it is true, in the fact that his labours were ordered 
according to no plan of human contrivance, but to one laid down by
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.i-p6.3">God</span> for the developement of humanity; but he differed from 
them in this, that <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.i-p6.4">He</span> understood the full compass of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.i-p6.5">God’s</span> 
plan, and had freely made it his own; that it was the plan of his own mind, clearly 
standing forth in his consciousness when he commenced his labours. The account of 
his temptation, rightly understood, shows all this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.i-p7">With this, also, are rebutted 
those views which consider Christ as having recognized the idea of his ministry 
only through the cloudy atmosphere of Judaism; and those which represent his plan 
as having been essentially altered from time to time, as circumstances contradicted 
his first expectations and gave him clearer notions. They are further refuted by 
the entire harmony which subsists between Christ’s own expressions in regard to 
his plan, as uttered in the two different epochs of his history.</p>

<pb n="81" id="vii.i.i.i-Page_81" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 49. Connexion with the Old Testament Theocracy." prev="vii.i.i.i" next="vii.i.i.iii" id="vii.i.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="vii.i.i.ii-p1">§ 49. <i>Connexion with the Old Testament Theocracy</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.ii-p2">The object of 
Christ was, as he himself often describes it, to establish the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.ii-p2.1">God</span> among men; not, as we have shown, after a plan of man’s 
devising, but after one laid down by <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.ii-p2.2">God</span>; not only in the 
general developement of the human race, but also, and specially, in the developement 
of the Jewish nation, and in the revelations of the old dispensation. We must, therefore, 
look back upon the Old Testament foundations of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.ii-p2.3">
God</span>, before we can correctly understand the plan of Christ as set forth in 
his. acts and words. The one prepared the way for the other. In the former it was 
outward and confined to the narrow community of the Jewish people, in the form of 
a state founded and governed by Divine authority; in the latter it was to be universal, 
all-embracing, a communion, springing out of the consciousness of
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.ii-p2.4">God</span>, intended to be the principle of life and union for 
all mankind. In the former, the Divine law, ordering from without all the relations 
of state and people, governed the nation through organs appointed by
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.ii-p2.5">God</span> and inspired by his Spirit, viz., priests, kings, and 
prophets. But this idea could not be realized; <i>the kingdom of God 
could not be founded from without</i>. It needed first a proper material; and this could 
not be found in human nature, estranged from <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.ii-p2.6">God</span> by sin. 
The history of the Jewish nation was designed to bring this contradiction out into 
clear consciousness; and to awaken a more and more vivid anxiety for its removal, 
and for the re-establishment and glorification of the Theocracy. So the revelations 
of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.ii-p2.7">God</span> pointed more and more directly to 
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.ii-p2.8">HIM</span>, the Messiah, 
under whose dominion the Divine kingdom was to be exalted, and the worship of Jehovah 
to be acknowledged and to triumph even among the nations so long estranged from 
him.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 50. Christ's Steadfast Consciousness of his Messiahship." prev="vii.i.i.ii" next="vii.i.i.iv" id="vii.i.i.iii">
<p class="center" id="vii.i.i.iii-p1">§ 50. <i>Christ’s Steadfast Consciousness of his Messiahship</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.iii-p2">And Jesus knew and testified to his Messiahship from the beginning, from his first public 
appearance until his last declaration, made before the high-priests in the very 
face of death; although he did not always proclaim it with equal openness, especially 
when there was risk of popular commotions from false and temporal conceptions of 
the Messiah on the part of the people; but rather gradually led them, from the acknowledgment 
of his prophetic character (by which, indeed, they were bound to believe in his 
words), to recognize him as the Messiah, a Prophet also, but in the <i>highest</i> sense. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.iii-p3">In this respect there is no contradiction whatever between the Synoptical Gospels<note n="124" id="vii.i.i.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.iii-p4">Matthew, Mark, and Luke.</p></note> 
and John. They all agree in stating that Jesus spoke and acted from the beginning 
in consciousness of his Messiahship; and


<pb n="82" id="vii.i.i.iii-Page_82" />also that, as circumstances demanded, he was 
sometimes more and sometimes less explicit<note n="125" id="vii.i.i.iii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.iii-p5"><scripRef passage="John 8:25" id="vii.i.i.iii-p5.1" parsed="|John|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.25">John, viii., 25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 10:24" id="vii.i.i.iii-p5.2" parsed="|John|10|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.24">x., 24</scripRef>.</p></note> in regard to it. Nor is John silent<note n="126" id="vii.i.i.iii-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.iii-p6"><scripRef passage="John 7:40" id="vii.i.i.iii-p6.1" parsed="|John|7|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.40">John, vii., 40</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:14" id="vii.i.i.iii-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.14">Matt., xvi., 14</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="John 7:12" id="vii.i.i.iii-p6.3" parsed="|John|7|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.12">John, vii., 12</scripRef>. The less hostile portion of the people agreed, 
at first, only in believing that Christ had good intentions and was no seducer of 
the people.</p></note> 
about the fluctuations and divisions of opinion (easily explained on psychological 
grounds), even among the more favourably disposed portions of the multitude: nay, 
he tells us that some of the Apostles were slow to believe, and wavered in their 
faith. All this, however, does nothing to prove similar fluctuations in Christ’s 
conviction of his Messiahship. According to Matthew, Jesus commenced his ministry, 
like John the Baptist, by summoning men to repentance, as a preparation for the 
coming kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iii-p6.4">God</span>. But this by no means implies that 
his intention and his announcement, at the beginning, were the same as those of 
the Baptist. It was necessary for him to take this starting-point, as he joined his 
ministry upon John’s proclamation, and upon the desire for the manifestation of 
the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iii-p6.5">God</span> which it had awakened, in order to purify 
this desire and direct it to its object, the real founder of the kingdom. It was 
essential to awaken and preserve in the minds of the people a sense of the necessity 
of repentance as a condition of participation in the kingdom, and the first starting-point 
for a clear idea of its nature. After this general summons had gone before, Jesus 
could prove, by the impression of his own works, that the kingdom had really been 
manifested through him (<scripRef passage="Matthew 12:28" id="vii.i.i.iii-p6.6" parsed="|Matt|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.28">Matt., xii., 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 17:21" id="vii.i.i.iii-p6.7" parsed="|Luke|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.21">Luke, xvii., 21</scripRef>). The proclamation of the 
approaching kingdom and the announcement of Jesus as its founder and central-point, 
were closely connected together; but sometimes the one was announced more prominently, 
and sometimes the other, as circumstances might demand. Compare the Sermon on the 
Mount with the discourses of Christ as recorded in John’s Gospel.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 51. No alterations of Christ's Plan." prev="vii.i.i.iii" next="vii.i.i.v" id="vii.i.i.iv">
<p class="center" id="vii.i.i.iv-p1">§ 51. <i>No alterations of Christ’s Plan</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.iv-p2">It may be imagined, however, 
that although <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p2.1">Christ</span> was conscious, from the beginning, of his calling to realize 
the idea of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p2.2">God</span>, the plan of his work may 
have been modified from time to time according to the varying results which depended 
upon the vacillating temper of the public mind; that at first, perhaps, he hoped 
to find the greater part of the Jewish nation ready to receive him; and designed, 
under this supposition, to separate the incorrigible from the better part, and collect 
the latter into a Theocratic community under his government; and that he expected 
that the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p2.3">God</span>, once seated firmly in this way, 
would, by the might of its prevailing spirit of Divine life, by degrees transform 
all other nations into the same kingdom. In 

<pb n="83" id="vii.i.i.iv-Page_83" />fact, what an incalculable influence might a nation, 
thoroughly imbued with the spirit of Christianity and illustrating Christianity 
in all its relations, exert toward the moral regeneration of the rest of mankind! 
A light indeed would it be, not hid under a bushel, but throwing its beams on all 
sides into the surrounding darkness: the salt and the leaven, truly, of all mankind. 
And some,<note n="127" id="vii.i.i.iv-p2.4"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.iv-p3"><i>De Wette</i> and <i>Hase</i>. Paulus also, with 
some modifications.</p></note> in fact, assert that Christ cherished these hopes when he first appeared 
in public. Hence, say they, the joyous feeling with which he announced the “acceptable 
year” in the synagogue at Nazareth;<note n="128" id="vii.i.i.iv-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.iv-p4"><scripRef passage="Luke 4:17-18" id="vii.i.i.iv-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|4|17|4|18" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.17-Luke.4.18">Luke, iv., 17, seq.</scripRef></p></note> hence his purpose, manifested in the Sermon 
on the Mount, to give to the people new Theocratic statutes in accordance with his 
higher stand-point; hence his promise to the apostles that they should govern, under 
him, the new Theocratic community;<note n="129" id="vii.i.i.iv-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.iv-p5"><scripRef passage="Matthew 19:28" id="vii.i.i.iv-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">Matt., xix., 28</scripRef>.</p></note> hence, too, his last lamentation over Jerusalem, 
that he had so often tried to save the nation which ought to have submitted to his 
guidance. All which, they say, presupposes a belief on his part that the results 
might have been different had the people listened to his voice, and that he expected 
more of them to listen to him; that the aim of his ministry was altered when he 
found the resistance more stubborn and general than he had supposed; and that, from 
the course of events themselves, he learned, in the light of the Divine Spirit, 
that the plan for the establishment of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p5.2">God</span> 
which the Divine counsels had formed, was such, that he himself must submit to the 
power of his enemies, and rise victorious from his sufferings; while the kingdom 
itself was only to advance by slow degrees, and after many combats, to its final 
triumph.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.iv-p6">Yet, after all, these reasonings are only specious, not solid. Even the 
most important of them rather opposes than sustains the theory they are adduced 
to support. It is true, there is such a thing as a holy enthusiasm for a Divine 
idea, which is blind to all difficulties, or deems that it can gain an easy victory. 
Such, however, was not the enthusiasm of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p6.1">Christ</span> for his Divine work; on the contrary, 
he combined with it a discretion which fully comprehended the opposition he must 
encounter from the prevailing opinions and feelings of the times. He was far from 
trusting to the momentary impulses under which the people, excited by his words 
and actions, sought to join themselves to him. He readily distinguished, with that 
searching glance that pierced the depths of men’s hearts, the few who came to him, 
drawn of the Father and following an inward consciousness of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p6.2">God</span>, 
from those who sought him with carnal feelings, to obtain that which he came not 
to bestow. How did he check the ardour of his disciples, when he rebuked the false 
self-confidence inspired by a transient enthusiasm, and reminded them of their weakness! 
There was no extravagance in his demands upon 

<pb n="84" id="vii.i.i.iv-Page_84" />men; nothing exaggerated in his hopes of the 
future. Every where we see not only a conscious possession of the Divine power to 
overcome the world, which he was to impart to humanity, but also of the obstacles 
it should meet with from the old nature in which the principle of sin was yet active. 
This was the spirit which passed over from him to the Apostles, and which constituted 
the peculiar essence of Christian ethics. <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p6.3">CHRIST</span>, while as yet surrounded only by 
a handful of faithful followers, describes the renewing power which the seed that 
he had sown would exert on the life of humanity; yet, brilliant as the prospect 
is, his eyes are not dazzled by it; he sees, at the same time, how impurity will 
mix itself with the work of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p6.4">God</span>, and how clouds will obscure 
it. Could <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p6.5">He</span> whose quick glance thus saw the depths of men’s hearts, and took in 
at once the present and the future, who knew so well the corrupt carnality of the 
Jewish nation before he entered on his public ministry, so far deceive himself as 
to suppose that he could <i>suddenly</i> transform the larger part of such a nation into 
a true people of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p6.6">God</span>? <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p6.7">He</span> that 
searched men’s hearts and knew what was in man could not be ignorant that his 
severest battles were to be fought with the prevalent depravity of men; and in 
connexion with these struggles, how natural was it for him to look forward to 
the death which he should suffer in the faithful performance of his calling! 
Even at an early date he intimated the violent death by which he was to be torn 
from the happy fellowship of his disciples, leaving them behind him in tears and 
sorrow.<note n="130" id="vii.i.i.iv-p6.8"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.iv-p7"><scripRef passage="Matthew 9:15" id="vii.i.i.iv-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.15">Matt., ix., 15</scripRef>. <i>Hase</i> 
says, indeed, that these words do not imply necessarily an approaching violent death, but might 
be uttered in view of the common lot of mortals. But, in the first place, Jesus, 
if he applied to himself the Old Testament idea of the Messiah, could not believe 
that he would be torn by natural death from the Theocratic community which he should 
found among the Jews, and thus leave it to the direction of others; but must expect 
(if he hoped to found an external Theocracy) always to remain present as Theocratic 
king. (This applies, also, to what <i>Hase</i> says (2d edit. of his <i>Leben Jesu</i>, 
p. 89), in opposition to his previously expressed views.) Again, it would be 
strange indeed for a man of thirty to express himself to older men, in reference 
to the common end of mortals, in such language as the following: “<i>Now</i> is your time for festal 
joy; for when your friend shall be removed, it will be time for fasting and sorrow.” The whole connexion of the passage shows that Jesus did not expect to part from 
them under happy circumstances, but amid many conflicts and sufferings.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.iv-p8">His temptation, the historical truth 
and import of which we have shown, makes it clear that he had decided, before he 
commenced his public labours, not to establish the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p8.1">God</span> 
in a mere outward way by miraculous power. And this is further shown by his assigning, 
in the first epoch of his ministry, to John the Baptist, whom he called the first 
among the prophets, a subordinate place in relation to the new era of religion; 
for this could only have been done in view of John’s in ability fully to comprehend 
the essential feature of this new era, viz.; the spiritual developement of the kingdom 
of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p8.2">God</span> from within. And 

<pb n="85" id="vii.i.i.iv-Page_85" />again, in reference to John he said, “<i>Blessed is he, 
whosoever shall not be offended in me</i>;” evidently presupposing that John’s Old Testament 
views would be offended at the new era; a presupposition which refers to the <i>new</i> 
spiritual growth of the Divine kingdom. It is, therefore, undeniable that from the 
beginning Christ aimed at this <i>new</i> developement of that kingdom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.iv-p9">We find further 
proof of this in all the <i>parables</i> which treat of the progress of his kingdom, and 
the effects of his truth upon human nature, viz., the parables of the mustard seed, 
of the leaven, of the fire which he had come to kindle upon earth, all which were 
designed to illustrate the distinction between the Old Testament form of the Theocracy 
and that of Christ; to illustrate a developement which was not at once to exhibit 
an external stately fabric; but to commence with apparently small beginnings, and 
yet ever to propagate itself by a mighty power working outwardly from within; and 
to regenerate all things, and thus appropriate them to itself. All these parables 
presuppose the renewal of human nature by a new and pervading principle of spiritual 
life; and imply that the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p9.1">God</span>. cannot be 
visibly realized among men until they become subjects of this renewal. To the 
same effect was Christ’s saying (which we shall further examine hereafter), “<i>neither do men 
put new wine into old skins, else the skins break and the wine runneth out</i>.” He 
who uttered such truths, involving a steadfast and connected system of thought, 
<i>could</i> not have set out with the purpose of establishing an outward kingdom, and 
have afterward been induced by circumstances to change his plan in so short a time. 
What an immense revolution in his mental habits and course of thinking must a few 
months have produced, on such a supposition! It would be, indeed, a gross misapprehension 
of the precepts given in the <i>Sermon on the Mount</i> to interpret them literally as 
laws laid down for an outward Theocratic kingdom. Such an interpretation would involve 
the possibility of a struggle between Good and Evil in the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.iv-p9.2">God</span>; such as can never take place in Messiahs reign, if 
it be realized according to its idea. The form of a <i>state</i> cannot be thought of in 
connexion with this kingdom; a state presupposes a relation to transgression; an 
outward law, the forms of judicature, the administration of justice are essential 
to its organization. But all these can have no place in the <i>perfect</i> kingdom of Christ; 
a community whose whole principle of life is love. Laws intended for the <i>free</i> mind 
lose their import when their observance is compelled by external penalties of any 
kind whatever. More of this view hereafter, when we come to treat especially of 
the Sermon on the Mount.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.iv-p10">Nor is a change in Christ’s <i>feelings</i> to be in any wise 
admitted. The <i>year of joy</i> [the <i>acceptable year</i>, <scripRef passage="Luke 4:19" id="vii.i.i.iv-p10.1" parsed="|Luke|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.19">Luke, iv., 19</scripRef>] did not refer to the 
happy results which he hoped to attain, but to the blessed contents of

<pb n="86" id="vii.i.i.iv-Page_86" />the announcement with which he commenced his 
labours; the substance of the message itself was joyful, whether the dispositions 
of the people would make it a source of joy to them, or not. And even on his first 
proclamation at Nazareth, the hostility of the carnally-minded multitude could have 
enabled him to prognosticate the general temper with which the whole people would 
receive him. It follows by no means, from the wo which he uttered over his loved 
Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Luke 13:34,35" id="vii.i.i.iv-p10.2" parsed="|Luke|13|34|13|35" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.34-Luke.13.35">Luke, xiii., 34, 35</scripRef>), that he had hoped at first to find acceptance with 
the entire nation, and to make Jerusalem the real seat of his Theocratic government. 
Yet, although he could not save the nation as a whole, he offered his warnings to 
the whole, leaving it to the issue to decide who were willing to hear his voice.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 52. Two-fold bearing of the Kingdom of God—an inward, spiritual Power, and a world-renewing Power." prev="vii.i.i.iv" next="vii.i.ii" id="vii.i.i.v">
<p class="center" id="vii.i.i.v-p1">§ 52. <i>Two-fold bearing of the Kingdom of God—an inward, spiritual Power, and a world-renewing Power</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.v-p2">There are two sides to the 
conception of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.v-p2.1">God</span>, as Christ viewed it; in 
reference to its ideal and its real elements, which must be contemplated in their 
connexion with each other. The discourses of Christ will be found every where to 
contradict a one-sided view of either of these elements.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.v-p3">The kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.v-p3.1">God</span> was indeed first to be exhibited as a communion of men 
bound together by the same spirit, inspired by the same consciousness of
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.v-p3.2">God</span>; and this communion was to find its central point in 
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.v-p3.3">CHRIST</span>, its Redeemer and King. As he himself ordered and directed all things in 
the first congregation of his disciples, so he was subsequently to inspire, rule, 
and cultivate this community of men by his law and by his Spirit. The revelation 
of the Spirit, shared by all its members, was all that was to distinguish it from 
the world, so called in the New Testament, that is, the common mass of mankind, 
as alienated from <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.v-p3.4">God</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.v-p4">But as this community was gradually 
to prevail even over the mass of mankind through the power of the indwelling Spirit, 
it was not always to remain entirely inward and hidden, but to send forth, continually 
more and more, a renewing influence; to be the <i>salt</i>, the <i>leaven</i> of humanity, the 
<i>city set upon a hill</i>, the <i>candle</i> which, once lighted, should never be extinguished. 
And Christ was gradually, through this community, his organ and his royal dwelling-place, 
to establish his kingdom as a real one, more and more widely among men, and subdue 
the world to his dominion. In <i>this</i> sense were those who shared in his communion 
to obtain and exercise, even upon earth, a real world-dominion. It is the aim and 
end of history, that Christianity shall more and more become the world-governing 
principle. In fine, the end of this developement appears to be (though not, indeed, 
simply as its <i>natural</i> result) a complete realization of the Divine kingdom

<pb n="87" id="vii.i.i.v-Page_87" />which Christ 
established in its outward manifestation, fully answering to its idea; a perfect 
world-dominion of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.v-p4.1">Christ</span> and of his organs; a world purified and transformed, to 
become the seat of His universal empire.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.v-p5">So did Christ intend, in a true sense, 
and in various relations, to describe himself as King, and his organs as partakers 
in his dominion of the world. It was, indeed, in a <i>real</i> sense that he spoke of his 
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.v-p5.1">KINGDOM</span>, to be manifested on earth. And as he was to build up this kingdom on the 
foundations laid down in the Old Testament, and to realize the plan of
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.i.v-p5.2">God</span> therein prefigured, he could rightfully apply to himself 
the figures of the Old Testament in regard to the progress of the Theocracy, in 
order to bring the truths which they veiled clearly out before the consciousness 
of men.<note n="131" id="vii.i.i.v-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.v-p6">Some suppose that every thing in Christ’s discourses, 
as reported by Matthew and Luke, in reference to this real Theocratic element, is 
to be ascribed to the Jewish views that obscured the truth as uttered by Christ, 
and caused it to be reported incorrectly That this is not the case is obvious from 
Paul’s plain references to such expressions of Christ’s, <i>e.g</i>., <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:2" id="vii.i.i.v-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.2">1 Cor., vi., 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Although his disciples at first took these figures in the letter, still, 
under the influence of Christ’s intercourse and teaching, they could not long stop 
there. And not only his direct instructions, but the manner in which he opposed 
the idea of his spiritual and inward kingdom to the carnal notions of the Jews, 
contributed to give his followers the key to the right interpretation of these types 
and shadows.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.v-p7">In thus comparing Christ’s discourses with each other, and in the unity 
of purpose which a contemplation of his <i>whole</i> life makes manifest, we find a guard 
for all after ages, against carnal misconceptions of his individual discourses, 
or of separate features of his life.<note n="132" id="vii.i.i.v-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.v-p8">We shall speak more particularly of this when we come to treat of the mode in which 
Christ trained his apostles.</p></note> In general, when we find in the accounts of 
any world-historical man such a unity of the creative minds we are willing, if individual 
features come up in apparent contradiction to the general tenor, to believe that 
he was misunderstood by incapable contemporaries; or, if this cannot be safely asserted, 
because the contradictory features are inseparable from others that bear his unmistakable 
impress, we endeavour, by comparing his manifestations, to find that higher unity 
in which even the unmanageable points may find their rightful place. Utterly unhistorical, 
indeed, is that perverted principle of historical exegesis which teaches that an 
original, creative mind, a spirit far above his times, is to be comprehended from 
the prevailing opinions of his age and nation; and which presupposes, in fact, that 
all these opinions are his own.<note n="133" id="vii.i.i.v-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.i.v-p9">Conf. what <i>Schleiermacher</i> says (Hermeneutik, s. 20) 
of “historical interpretation,” and also (s. 82) of the “Analogy of Faith.”</p></note></p>

<pb n="88" id="vii.i.i.v-Page_88" />
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter II. The Plan of Christ in Its Relation to the Old Testament Idea of the Kingdom of God." prev="vii.i.i.v" next="vii.i.ii.i" id="vii.i.ii">
<h3 id="vii.i.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h3>
<h3 id="vii.i.ii-p0.2">THE PLAN OF CHRIST IN ITS RELATION TO THE OLD TESTAMENT IDEA OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD.</h3>

<p class="first" id="vii.i.ii-p1">The question now arises, in what relation 
the new form of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.ii-p1.1">God</span>, according to Christ’s 
plan, stood to the Old Testament form thereof; a question which we shall have to 
answer from the intimations afforded by Christ himself. Indeed, it has already been 
answered by our remarks upon his idea of the kingdom as developing itself from within; 
but as the subject has its difficulties, and especially as some have tried to prove 
that Christ spoke and acted at different times from opposite points of view, we 
must examine it more closely.</p>

<div4 title="§ 53. Christ's Observance of the Jewish Worship and Law." prev="vii.i.ii" next="vii.i.ii.ii" id="vii.i.ii.i">
<p class="center" id="vii.i.ii.i-p1">§ 53. <i>Christ’s Observance of the Jewish Worship and Law</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.i-p2">No question can arise as to Christ’s intention to extend his kingdom abroad among the pagan 
nations; the Messianic predictions of the Old Testament had already intimated the 
general diffusion of the worship of Jehovah; and John the Baptist had hinted at 
the possible transfer of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.ii.i-p2.1">God</span> from the 
Jews to the heathen, in case the former should prove to be unworthy of it. And 
what was afterward novel to the apostles was, not that the pagans should be 
converted and received into the fellowship of the Messiah, but that they should 
be received without accepting the Mosaic law. It was against the latter view, 
and not the former, that even the strictest Judaizers objected. It was to refute 
this that the Ebionites appealed to Christ’s strict observance of the law, and 
to his saying, in the Sermon on the Mount, that he “<i>came not to destroy, but to fufil the law</i>,” and that 
“not one jot or tittle of the law should pass away.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.i-p3">We must not oppose this doctrine 
by quoting Christ’s declarations that the essence of religion must be found in the 
soul, and that outward things could neither cleanse nor sanctify mankind;<note n="134" id="vii.i.ii.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.i-p4">Such as <scripRef passage="Matthew 15:11" id="vii.i.ii.i-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|15|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.11">Matt., xv., 
11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 7:15" id="vii.i.ii.i-p4.2" parsed="|Mark|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.15">Mark, vii., 15</scripRef>.</p></note> for even 
in the light of the Old Testament it was known that piety of heart was indispensable 
to a true fulfilment of the law. Christ himself appealed to a passage in the Old 
Testament (<scripRef passage="Hosea 6:6" id="vii.i.ii.i-p4.3" parsed="|Hos|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.6.6">Hos., vi., 6</scripRef>) in proof of this; and even the well-disposed scribe (<scripRef passage="Mark 12:33" id="vii.i.ii.i-p4.4" parsed="|Mark|12|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.33">Mark, 
xii., 33</scripRef>) admitted it. Still, the necessity of an outward observance of the law 
might be maintained by those who deemed inward purity essential to its value.<note n="135" id="vii.i.ii.i-p4.5"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.i-p5">Even Philo, from the stand-point of his religious idealism, 
held the necessity of a strict observance of the ritual law, believing that it facilitated 
the understanding of the <i>spiritual</i> sense of the law. He asserted this 
against the idealists, who adhered absolutely to the letter, in his treatise “<i>De Migratione 
Abraami</i>.”</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.i-p6">Viewing 
the relation of Christ’s doctrine to the legal stand-point only 

<pb n="89" id="vii.i.ii.i-Page_89" />on this side, we might conceive 
it to have stood as follows: Directing his attention only to the necessity of proper 
dispositions in order to piety, he held, as of fundamental importance, that nothing 
in religion not springing from genuinely pious feelings could be of any avail; and, 
holding fast to this, did not investigate further the question of the continued 
authority of the ceremonial law. Satisfied with saving what was most essential, 
he permitted the other to stand as inviolable in its Divine authority. Such a course 
would have been eminently proper in Christ, if we regard him as nothing more than 
a genuine reformer Every attempt at true reformation must have, not a negative, 
but a positive point of departure; must start with some truth which it fully and 
necessarily recognizes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.i-p7">The view which we have just set forth is not invalidated 
by Christ’s denunciations of the Pharisees for their arbitrary statutes and burdensome 
additions to the law.<scripRef passage="Matthew 23:1-39" id="vii.i.ii.i-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|23|1|23|39" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.1-Matt.23.39">Matt., xxiii.</scripRef> In all these he contrasted the law, rightly and spiritually 
understood, with their false traditions and interpretations. As for actual violation 
of the law, he could never be justly accused of it; even Paul, who so strenuously 
resisted the continued obligation of the law, declares that Christ submitted to it.<note n="136" id="vii.i.ii.i-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.i-p8"><scripRef passage="Galatians 4:4" id="vii.i.ii.i-p8.1" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4">Gal., iv., 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 54. His Manifestation greater than the “Temple.”" prev="vii.i.ii.i" next="vii.i.ii.iii" id="vii.i.ii.ii">
<p class="center" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p1">§ 54. <i>His Manifestation greater than the</i> “<i>Temple</i>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p2">But a comparison of <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:6-8" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|12|6|12|8" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.6-Matt.12.8">Matt., xii., 6-8</scripRef>, 
with <scripRef passage="Mark 2:28" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p2.2" parsed="|Mark|2|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.28">Mark, ii., 28</scripRef>, will suggest to us something more than 
a mere assault upon the statutes of the Pharisees. In the first passage he begins 
with his opponents upon their own ground. “You yourselves admit that the priests 
who serve the Temple on the Sabbath must break the literal Sabbatical law in 
view of the higher duties of the Temple service.” Then he continues, “<i>But I say unto 
you, there is something here greater than the Temple</i>.”<note n="137" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p2.3"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p3">I prefer <i>
Lachmann’s</i> reading (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p3.1">μεῖζον</span>) both on internal 
and external grounds. I cannot, however, believe, with <i>De Wette</i>, that the passage 
refers to Christ’s Messianic calling alone; but rather to his <i>whole manifestation</i>, 
of which his ministry as Messiah formed part. Similar expressions of Christ refer 
to his whole appearance, <i>e. g</i>., <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:8" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.8">Matt., xii., 8</scripRef>, speaks of his 
<i>person</i>. Conf. <scripRef passage="Luke 11:30" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p3.3" parsed="|Luke|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.30">Luke, 
xi., 30</scripRef>.</p></note> In these, as in many of 
Christ’s words, there is more than meets the ear.<note n="138" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p3.4"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p4">Justly says Dr. <i>von Cölln</i> (Ideen üb. d. inneren Zusammenhang der Glaubenseinigung 
und Glaubensreinigung in der evangel. Kirche, <i>Leips</i>., 1824, s. 10): “Every religious 
student of the Scriptures, however he may be satisfied with the sense that he has 
obtained from them by the aids of philosophy and history, must be constrained to 
acknowledge that the simplest words of the Saviour contain a depth and fulness of 
meaning which he can never boast of having mastered.” These holy words, containing 
the germ of an unending developement, could only be understood in the Spirit (as 
by the Apostles); and they who had not received this Spirit, like the Judaizers, 
who adhered to the letter could not but misunderstand them.</p></note> When we remember the sanctity 
of the Temple in Jewish eyes, as the seat of the Shekinah, as the only place where 
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p4.1">God</span> could ever be worshipped, we can conceive the weight of Christ’s declaration 
that <i>his</i> manifestation was something greater than the Temple, and was to introduce

<pb n="90" id="vii.i.ii.ii-Page_90" />a revelation of the glory of God, and a mode 
of Divine worship to which the Temple-service was entirely subordinate. We may infer 
Christ’s conclusion to have been, “If the priests have been freed from the literal 
observance of the Sabbath law because of their relation to the Temple, heretofore 
the highest seat of worship, how much more must my disciples be freed from the letter 
of that law by their relation to that which is greater than the Temple! (Their intercourse 
with <i>Him</i> was something greater than Temple-worship.) They have plucked the corn 
on the Sabbath, it is true, but they have done it that they might not be disturbed 
in their communion with the Son of Man, and in reliance upon his authority. They 
are free from guilt, then, for the <i>Son of Man is Lord even of the Sabbath</i>.” He thus 
laid the foundation for that true, spiritual worship to which the Temple-service 
was to give way.  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p5">Of the same character were those words of Jesus which taught a 
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p5.1">Stephen</span> that Christ would destroy the Temple and remove its ritual-worship. (<scripRef passage="Acts 6:14" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.14">Acts, 
vi., 14</scripRef>.) Whether he learned this from the words recorded in <scripRef passage="John 2:19" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p5.3" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19">John, ii., 19</scripRef>, or from 
some others, we leave for the present undecided. The doctrine of 
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p5.4">Paul</span> in regard 
to the relation between the Law and the Gospel was only an extension of the truth 
first uttered by Stephen. This doctrine could not have originated in Paul, without 
a point of departure for it in the instructions of Christ himself; still less, if 
those instructions had been in direct contradiction to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p6">Christ’s declaration, “<i>My yoke is easy and my burden light</i>” 
(<scripRef passage="Matthew 11:30" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.30">Matt., xi., 30</scripRef>), was designed, indeed, primarily, 
to contrast his manner of teaching and leading men with that of the Pharisees; but 
it certainly meant far more. It contrasted his plan of salvation with legalism generally, 
of which Pharisaism was only the apex. Paul’s doctrine on the subject is nothing 
but a developement of the intimation contained in these words.<note n="139" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.ii-p7"><i>Schleiermacher</i> (in his <i>Hermeneutik</i>, s. 82) very aptly applies the oft-abused comparison between Christ 
and Socrates to illustrate the relation between the apostolic doctrines, especially 
those of Paul, and the immediate teachings of Christ. He justly remarks, that while 
there was a <i>similarity</i> in the fact that the teachings of Socrates were not written 
down by himself, but transmitted through his disciples, who marked them with their 
own individuality without at all obliterating the Socratic ground-colours, the substantial 
<i>difference</i> lay in this, that the affinity of the Apostles was closer than that 
of the followers of Socrates, “because the power of unity which emanated from Christ 
was in itself greater, and acted so powerfully upon those Apostles who, like Paul, 
had marked individual peculiarities, that they appealed, in their teachings, exclusively 
to Christ. Although Paul first brought out the idea of the conversion of the heathen 
into perfect clearness before the Apostles, yet he advocated it in no other power 
than that of Christ. Had not the idea been contained in Christ’s teaching, the other Apostles 
would not have recognized Paul as a Christian, much less an Apostle.” The same remark 
may be applied to many other important doctrines.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 55. The Conversation with the Samaritan Woman." prev="vii.i.ii.ii" next="vii.i.ii.iv" id="vii.i.ii.iii">
<p class="center" id="vii.i.ii.iii-p1">§ 55. <i>The Conversation with the Samaritan Woman</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.iii-p2">We have thus 
far confined ourselves to Christ’s declarations as given 

<pb n="91" id="vii.i.ii.iii-Page_91" />by Matthew, Mark, and Luke, avoiding John, because 
the credibility of his reports of Christ’s discourses has been more disputed. But, having shown the tendency of Christ’s doctrine of the Law from the first Gospels 
<i>alone</i>, we are surely now entitled to appeal to his conversation with the woman of 
Samaria (<scripRef passage="John 4:7-30" id="vii.i.ii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|John|4|7|4|30" osisRef="Bible:John.4.7-John.4.30">John, iv., 7-30</scripRef>), in which he set forth the Christian view, that religion 
was no more to be confined to any one place. In fact, the discourse involves no 
doctrine which cannot be found in Christ’s declarations elsewhere recorded. Perfectly 
accordant with his declaration to the hostile Pharisees who clamoured so loudly 
for the ritual law—“<i>the manifestation of the Son of Man is greater than the Temple; 
and he is Lord of the Sabbath</i>”—was his answer to a woman (ignorant, to be sure, 
and destitute of a spiritual sense of the Divine, but yet free from prejudice, and 
susceptible of receiving instruction from him, because she believed him to be a 
prophet), when she inquired as to the right place to worship <span class="sc" id="vii.i.ii.iii-p2.2">God</span>: 
“The time is coming when the worship of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.ii.iii-p2.3">God</span> will be confined 
to no visible temple for <i>the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers 
shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth</i>.” This declaration could only have 
been founded on the fact that something <i>greater than the Temple</i> had appeared among 
men.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 56. The 'Destroying' and 'Fulfilling' of the Law." prev="vii.i.ii.iii" next="vii.i.ii.v" id="vii.i.ii.iv">
<p class="center" id="vii.i.ii.iv-p1">§ 56. <i>The </i>“<i>Destroying</i>” <i>and </i>“<i>Fulfilling</i>” <i>of the Law</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.iv-p2">But although we infer that Paul’s doctrine of the disjunction 
of Christianity from the Mosaic law was derived, mediately at least, from 
Christ’s own words, we must admit that the Judaizing Christians, unfit as they 
were, from their Jewish stand-point, fully to apprehend his teaching, might have 
found some support for their peculiar opinions both in his words and in his 
actions. Take, for instance, the passage, “<i>Think not 
that I am come to destroy the Law and the Prophets; I am not come to destroy, but 
to fulfil</i>.”<note n="140" id="vii.i.ii.iv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.iv-p3"><scripRef passage="Matthew 5:17" id="vii.i.ii.iv-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.17">Matt. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> Their Jewish views might interpret this to mean that he did not intend 
to abrogate the ceremonial part of the law, but to bring about a strict observance 
of it. Nor shall we apply here the distinction between the moral and the ritual 
law; neither the connexion of the passage nor the stand-point of the Old Testament 
would justify this. Certainly, as he used the terms <i>Law and Prophets</i> to denote the 
two great divisions of the Old Testament, and declared he would not destroy either, 
he must have had in view the <i>entire</i> law; it was the law, as a <i>whole</i>, that he came 
not to destroy, but to fulfil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.iv-p4">We need only to understand correctly what kind of “destroying” it is which Christ disclaims. It is a 
“destroying” which excludes “fulfilling;” a destroying which is not at the same 
time a fulfilling. The general positive clause, “<i>I am come to fulfil</i>,” is 
used as proof of the special and negative clause, “<i>I am not come to destroy the Law and the Prophets</i>;” nor are we to make 
the former a special one, by seeking 

<pb n="92" id="vii.i.ii.iv-Page_92" />an object for it in the preceding words. On the contrary, the 
general proposition, “<i>I am come to fulfil</i>,” which holds good of Christ’s 
entire labours, is, in this case, specially applied to his relation to the Old Testament. 
Christ’s activity is in no sense a destroying and negative, but in every respect 
a fulfilling and creative agency. For instance, by that agency human nature is to 
lose none of its <i>essential</i> features; but only to be freed from the bonds and defects 
which sin has imposed upon it, so that its <i>ideal</i>, as originally designed by the 
Creator, may become the real. This is <i>fulfilling</i>; but yet it must be accompanied 
by the <i>destroying</i> of whatever opposes it. We apply the same principle to Christ’s 
relation to the Mosaic law. The Mosaic Institute, as the fundamental law of the 
<i>special</i> Theocracy exhibited in the Jewish nation, was a veil, a limited form, in 
which the will of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.ii.iv-p4.1">God</span>, the eternal law of the Theocracy, 
was appropriately impressed upon the men of that time. But the <i>general</i> and eternal 
Theocratic law could not find its free developement and fulfilment in the form of 
an outward State law. The law (in its whole extent I mean, including what is called 
in a narrower sense the moral, as well as the ritual law) aimed to realize the will 
of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.ii.iv-p4.2">God</span>, to present the true <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i.ii.iv-p4.3">δικαιοσύνη</span> under the relations 
above defined. But what the law, in its whole extent, aimed at, is <i>accomplished</i> 
through Christ; the veil is rent, the bonds are loosed by the liberating Spirit, 
and the law reaches its before unattainable fulfilment. This fulfilment, indeed, 
involves the removal of all obstructions; but this destroying process cannot be 
called <i>destroying</i>, as it is an essential condition, and a negative 
element, of the fulfilment itself. So the fulfilment of prophecy in the 
manifestation and labours of Christ necessarily involved the destruction of the 
prophetic veil and covering of the Messianic idea.<note n="141" id="vii.i.ii.iv-p4.4"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.iv-p5">We shall see hereafter how this interpretation 
of Christ’s words is verified in the whole train of thought in the Sermon on the 
Mount.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.iv-p6">The Ebionites, adhering only to the letter, misunderstood 
Christ’s declarations on this subject; but Paul, viewing them in their true spirit 
and universal bearing, obtained those views on the relation of the Law and the Gospel 
which he presents in such passages as <scripRef passage="Romans 3:31" id="vii.i.ii.iv-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|3|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.31">Rom., iii., 31</scripRef>: <scripRef passage="Romans 8:3,4" id="vii.i.ii.iv-p6.2" parsed="|Rom|8|3|8|4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3-Rom.8.4">viii., 3, 4</scripRef>.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 57. The Interpolation in Luke, vi., 4. (Cod. Cant.)" prev="vii.i.ii.iv" next="vii.i.iii" id="vii.i.ii.v">
<p class="center" id="vii.i.ii.v-p1">§ 57. <i>The Interpolation in </i><scripRef passage="Luke 6:4" id="vii.i.ii.v-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.4"><i>Luke</i>, vi., 4</scripRef>. (Cod. Cant.)</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.v-p2">There is a traditional account of another remarkable 
saying of Christ in regard to the observance of the Sabbath,<note n="142" id="vii.i.ii.v-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.v-p3">In the <i>Cod. Cant</i>. (Cod. Bezae), this passage immediately follows <scripRef passage="Luke 6:4" id="vii.i.ii.v-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.4">Luke, 
vi., 4</scripRef>: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i.ii.v-p3.2">τῇ αὑτῆ ἡμέρᾳ θεασάμενός τινα 
ἐργαζόμενον τῴ σαββάτῳ εἶπεν αὑτῷ· 
ἄνθρωπε, εἰ μὲν οἶδας τὶ ποιεῖς, μακάριος εἶ· εἰ δὲ μὴ οἶδας, επικατάρατος καὶ παραβάτης εἶ τοῦ νόμον</span>.”</p></note> 
viz., that on a certain occasion, seeing a man at work on the Sabbath, he said 
to him, “<i>Happy art thou 
if 
thou knowest what thou art doing; but if thou dost not know, thou art accursed, 
and a transgressor of the law</i>.” We must not leave this unnoticed, for as other words 
of Christ which did not find place in 

<pb n="93" id="vii.i.ii.v-Page_93" />the canonical Gospels were handed down by tradition,<note n="143" id="vii.i.ii.v-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.v-p4"><scripRef passage="Acts 20:35" id="vii.i.ii.v-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|20|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.35">Acts, xx., 35</scripRef>.</p></note> 
so it is <i>possible</i> that an event of the character here related may have been preserved 
in some collection of evangelical traditions (<i>e.g</i>., an apocryphal Gospel or some 
other), and may have been afterward transferred to <scripRef passage="Luke 6:4" id="vii.i.ii.v-p4.2" parsed="|Luke|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.4">Luke, vi., 4</scripRef>, as having an 
affinity with the context there. There is nothing in the words themselves which 
Christ might not have uttered under certain circumstances; for their import is a 
sentiment which he always made prominent; viz., that all depends upon the <i>spirit</i> 
in which one acts. The force of the passage is, “Happy is he who has arrived at 
the conviction that <span class="sc" id="vii.i.ii.v-p4.3">God</span> must be worshipped, not at special 
times and places, but in spirit and in truth; and who feels himself free from the 
Old Testament Sabbatical law. But he who, while acknowledging that law, allows himself 
to be induced by outward motives to labour on the Sabbath, is a guilty man; the 
law is in force for <i>him</i>, and, by violating his conscience for the sake of 
an external good, he pronounces his own condemnation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.v-p5">It is quite a different question, however, 
whether this narrative does not bear internal marks of improbability; whether, under 
the specified circumstances, Christ would have spoken as he is reported to have 
done. First, it is hardly possible to imagine that any one, at that day, among the 
Jews of Palestine, would have ventured to labour on the Sabbath. Again, it is hard 
to believe that Christ would have pronounced such labour in any wise <i>good</i>, unless 
it were performed in the discharge of a special duty. Such a procedure, more than 
any other, would have laid him open to the reproach of contemning the law. He looked 
upon the law as having been a divinely ordained part of the developement of
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.ii.v-p5.1">God’s</span> kingdom, and as, therefore, necessary, until the period 
when the new form of that kingdom should go into operation. Only in the progress 
of this new form was the abrogation of the law to follow from the consciousness 
of redemption through Christ; and then, indeed, its <i>destruction</i> would be one with 
its fulfilment; and until that point of progress arrived, Christ himself set the 
example of a conscientious observance of the law. He opposed the Pharisaic statutes, 
indeed, but it was because they took the law in its letter, not in its spirit, and 
surrounded its observance with difficulties. He made it a fundamental point, that 
all true obedience must spring from piety and love; but still it was obedience to 
the <i>law</i>. He gave therefore, as we have seen, <i>intimations</i> only of that higher period 
in which the law was to be done away; intimations, moreover, which could only be 
understood through his own Spirit, after his work upon earth was done. Hence he certainly could have pronounced no action good in which man’s will allowed itself 
to anticipate <span class="sc" id="vii.i.ii.v-p5.2">God’s</span> order, especially an action, grounded 
on motives understood by nobody, which might have injuriously affected 

<pb n="94" id="vii.i.ii.v-Page_94" />the religious convictions of others. Paul lays 
down quite a contrary rule in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 8:1-13" id="vii.i.ii.v-p5.3" parsed="|1Cor|8|1|8|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.1-1Cor.8.13">1 Cor., viii.</scripRef> Nor did Christ himself act in such a 
way in other cases.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.v-p6">There is, then, very poor authority for this passage, either 
internal or external. Its invention was probably suggested by the words of Paul 
in <scripRef passage="Romans 14:22,23" id="vii.i.ii.v-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|14|22|14|23" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.22-Rom.14.23">Rom., xiv., 22, 23</scripRef>, and affords a very good illustration of the difference between 
mere individual inventions and the genuine historical traditions of the Evangelists.</p>

<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:9pt" />
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.v-p7">We close our survey of Christ’s sayings in regard to his relations to the Old Testament 
with a remark directly suggested by it, from which the weightiest consequences may 
be deduced.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.ii.v-p8">The manner in which he contrasted the Old Testament with its fulfilment, 
the New, and elevated the least of Christians above all the prophets, shows how 
clearly he distinguished the kernel from its perishable shell, the Divine idea from 
its temporary veil, the truth which lay in germ in the Old Testament, from the contracted 
form in which it presented itself to Old Testament minds. Applying this general 
principle to individual cases as they arise, we may learn how to interpret, in Christ’s 
own sense, the figures which he employed to illustrate his Messianic world-dominion. 
In this way some of the results at which we have already arrived may find further 
confirmation.</p>
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter III. New Form of the Idea of the Person of the Theocratic King." prev="vii.i.ii.v" next="vii.i.iii.i" id="vii.i.iii">
<h3 id="vii.i.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h3>
<h3 id="vii.i.iii-p0.2">NEW FORM OF THE IDEA OF THE PERSON OF THE THEOCRATIC KING.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 58. The Names SON of GOD and SON of MAN." prev="vii.i.iii" next="vii.i.iii.ii" id="vii.i.iii.i">
<p class="center" id="vii.i.iii.i-p1">§ 58. <i>The Names </i><span class="sc" id="vii.i.iii.i-p1.1">Son of God</span> <i>and</i> <span class="sc" id="vii.i.iii.i-p1.2">Son of 
Man</span>.</p>

<p class="first" id="vii.i.iii.i-p2">OUR conception of the <i>person</i> of the Messiah, as Theocratic King, is closely 
connected with that which we may entertain of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.iii.i-p2.1">God</span> 
itself, and of its process of developement. In reference to both, Jesus joined himself 
indeed to the existing Jewish conceptions, but, at the same time, infused into them 
a new spirit and a higher regenerating element.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.i-p3">Both of the names which he applied 
to himself—<i>Son of God</i> and <i>Son of Man</i>—are to be found among 
the designations of the Messiah in the Old Testament; but he used them in a far 
higher sense than was current among the Jews. He obviously employed them antithetically: 
they contain correlative ideas, and cannot be thoroughly understood apart from their 
reciprocal relation. It is clear from <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:16" id="vii.i.iii.i-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16">Matt., xvi., 16</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 26:63" id="vii.i.iii.i-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|26|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.63">xxvi., 63</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 1:50" id="vii.i.iii.i-p3.3" parsed="|John|1|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.50">John, i., 50</scripRef>, 
and from all that is known of the current theological 

<pb n="95" id="vii.i.iii.i-Page_95" />language of the Jews at that time, that the name “<i>Son of God</i>” 
was the most common designation of Messiah, as the best adapted to denote his 
highest dignity, that of Theocratic King. The name “<i>Son of Man</i>” involves, indeed, an allusion to the description of 
the Messiah in <scripRef passage="Daniel 7:1-28" id="vii.i.iii.i-p3.4" parsed="|Dan|7|1|7|28" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.1-Dan.7.28">Dan., vii.</scripRef> (further illustrated in Christ’s last words before the 
high-priests, <scripRef passage="Matthew 26:64" id="vii.i.iii.i-p3.5" parsed="|Matt|26|64|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.64">Matt., xxvi., 64</scripRef>); but it is certain that this name was not among 
the more usual or best known titles of Messiah. This may explain why,<note n="144" id="vii.i.iii.i-p3.6"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.i-p4"><scripRef passage="John 12:34" id="vii.i.iii.i-p4.1" parsed="|John|12|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.34">John, xii., 34</scripRef>.</p></note> when Jesus 
on a certain occasion had stated a fact in regard to himself as Son of Man [viz., 
his approaching death] which did not accord with prevailing ideas, that his hearers 
began to doubt whether he did not mean to designate by that title some other person 
than the Messiah. It is used by none of the apostles for that purpose; and, indeed, 
nowhere in the New Testament, except in the discourses of Christ and in that of 
Stephen (<scripRef passage="Acts 7:56" id="vii.i.iii.i-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|7|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.56">Acts, vii., 56</scripRef>); and in this 
last case it is probable, as <i>Olshausen</i> justly 
remarks, that Stephen had an immediate and vivid intuition of Jesus, as he had seen 
him in his human form.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 59. Import of the Title SON of MAN, as used by Christ himself—Rejection  of Alexandrian and other Analogies." prev="vii.i.iii.i" next="vii.i.iii.iii" id="vii.i.iii.ii">
<p class="center" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p1">§ 59. <i>Import of the Title </i><span class="sc" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p1.1">Son of Man</span>, <i>as used by Christ himself—Rejection 
of Alexandrian and other Analogies</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p2">Christ must, therefore, have had special reasons 
for adopting, with an obvious predilection, the less known Messianic title. Even 
if we were to grant that lie used it more frequently because of its less obvious 
application, in order, at first, to lead the Jews gradually to recognize him as 
Messiah; still we should not have a sufficient explanation of his employing it 
so generally and so emphatically.<note n="145" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p3">I must differ here from <i>Scholten, 
Lücke, Von Cöln</i> (Bibl. Dogm., ii., 16), and <i>Strauss</i> (Leben Jesu); and agree with 
<i>Schleiermacher, Tholuck, Olshausen</i>, and <i>Kling</i> (Stud. u. Krit, 1836, i., 137). Justly 
says <i>Schleiermacher</i> of the title “Son of Man,” “Christ would not have adopted it 
had he not been conscious of a complete participation in human nature. Its application 
would have been pointless, however, had he not used it in a sense inapplicable 
to other men; and it was pregnant with reference to the distinctive differences 
between him and them” (Dogmatik, ii., 91, 3d. ed). Certainly there is manifest, 
in the often-repeated expressions, sayings, and proverbs uttered by Christ, more 
the impression of an original and creative mind than a mere appropriation of what 
might have been given to his hand by his age and nation. It is one of the merits 
of the great man whose words we have just quoted, that he vindicated this truth 
in many ways in opposition to a shallow theology. The unclean spirit which he banished 
is now endeavouring, with seven others worse than himself, to take possession of 
this age, in which endeavour, please God, he will not succeed.</p></note> We find a better reason for it in Christ’s conscious 
relation to the human race; a relation which stirred the very depths of his heart. 
He called himself the “Son of Man” because he had appeared as a man; because he 
belonged to mankind; because he had done such great things even for <i>human nature</i> 
(<scripRef passage="Matthew 9:8" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.8">Matt., ix., 8</scripRef>); because he was to glorify that nature; be cause he was himself 
the realized ideal of humanity.<note n="146" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p4">Conf. 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 12:8" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.8">Matt., xii., 8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 1:52; 3:13; 5:27; 6:53" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p4.2" parsed="|John|1|52|0|0;|John|3|13|0|0;|John|5|27|0|0;|John|6|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.52 Bible:John.3.13 Bible:John.5.27 Bible:John.6.53">John i., 52; iii., 13; v., 27; vi. 53</scripRef>. 
The force of the first passage in <scripRef passage="John 1:52" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p4.3" parsed="|John|1|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.52">John (i., 52)</scripRef> is, that Christ would 
glorify humanity by restoring its fellowship with celestial powers. The 
second (<scripRef passage="John 3:13" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p4.4" parsed="|John|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.13">iii., 13</scripRef>) imports that he reveals his Divine being in human nature, and 
lives in heaven as man. The third (<scripRef passage="John 5:27" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p4.5" parsed="|John|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.27">v., 27</scripRef>), that as man he will judge the human 
race. The fourth (<scripRef passage="John 6:53" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p4.6" parsed="|John|6|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.53">vi., 53</scripRef>), that we must thoroughly take to ourselves and be penetrated 
by the flesh and blood (<i>i. e</i>., the pure humanity, the form of which he assumed to 
reveal the Divine) of him who can be called man in a sense that can be predicated 
of no other, and who himself has incarnated the Divinity. (On the passage from Matt., 
see p. 89.) In <scripRef passage="Matthew 9:8" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p4.7" parsed="|Matt|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.8">Matt., ix., 8</scripRef>, there is in the statement that the entire human nature 
is glorified in Christ, an intimation of what is expressed in the title “Son of 
Man” in Christ’s sense of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p5">It is remarkable, that while this emphatic title of 
the Son of Man appears in the discourses of Christ both in the synoptical Gospels 
and John, that its deeper sense, although not to be mistaken in some of the passages 
in the former, is far more vividly expressed in John. Yet if it were the case (as 
has been said) that John, following the prevalent opinion, designed to represent 
Jesus as the Logos appearing in humanity, and, leaving the human nature in the back-ground, 
to present the Divine conspicuously, he could not have used this title so frequently. 
There is no trace of Alexandrianism in John, nor can his preference for the expression 
be attributed to his individual peculiarities, for there is nothing of the kind 
in his Epistles. The only individual peculiarity that we can detect in John, in 
this respect, is his susceptibility to impression from certain emphatic expressions 
especially such as relate to the person of Christ.</p></note></p>

<pb n="96" id="vii.i.iii.ii-Page_96" />
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p6">We certainly cannot find in Christ’s use of 
the title any trace of the Alexandrian Theologoumenon of the archetype of humanity 
in the <i>Logos</i>, of <i>Philo’s</i> distinction between the idea of humanity and its manifestation 
(or the Cabbalistic <i>Adam Cadmon</i>); notwithstanding it was not by accident that so 
many <i>ideal</i> elements, formed from a commingling of Judaism and Hellenism, were given 
as points of departure to the <i>realism</i> of Christianity; although this last was grounded 
on the highest fact in history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p7">So, too, the fundamental idea of the title “Son 
of Man” is, perhaps, allied to that involved in the Jewish designation of Messiah 
as the “second Adam;” but it is clear that Christ was not led by the latter fact 
to employ it. Much rather do we suppose that the name, although used by the prophets, 
received its loftier and more profound significance from Christ’s own Divine and 
human consciousness, independent of all other sources. It would have been the height 
of arrogance in any man to assume such a relation to humanity, to style himself 
absolutely <span class="sc" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p7.1">Man</span>. But He, to whom it was natural thus to style himself, indicated 
thereby his elevation above all other sons of men—the Son of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p7.2">God</span> 
in the Son of Man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p8">The two titles, “Son of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.iii.ii-p8.1">God</span>” and “Son 
of Man,” therefore, bear evidently a reciprocal relation to each other. And we conclude 
that as Christ used the one to designate his human personality, so he employed the 
other to point out his Divine; and that as he attached a sense far more profound 
than was common to the former title, so he ascribed a deeper meaning than was usual 
to the latter.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 60. Import of the Title SON of GOD." prev="vii.i.iii.ii" next="vii.ii" id="vii.i.iii.iii">
<p class="center" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p1">§ 60. <i>Import of the Title </i><span class="sc" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p1.1">Son of God</span>.</p>
<p class="center" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p2">(1.) John’s Sense of the Title accordant with that of the other Evangelists.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p3">We 
are indebted to John’s Gospel, more than to either of the others, 
<pb n="97" id="vii.i.iii.iii-Page_97" />for those expressions 
of Christ which relate especially to the indwelling within him of the Divine essence. 
It does not, however (as some suppose), follow from this that John, consciously 
or unconsciously, remodelled the discourses of Christ according to the Alexandrian 
theology. The fact may be explained on entirely other grounds, <i>e. g</i>., his more intimate 
connexion with Christ, and the peculiar profoundness of his mind; moreover, the 
discourses recorded by him are longer and more consecutively didactic and controversial 
than those given by the other Evangelists. The impartiality, too, with which he 
sets forth the pure humanity of Christ is sufficient to prove the groundlessness 
of such a reproach.</p>
 
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p4">If we can only find individual expressions in the other Evangelists 
which involve the idea of the “Son of <span class="sc" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p4.1">God</span>” in John’s sense, 
we shall have proved satisfactorily that the latter was derived immediately from 
Christ himself. Now <scripRef passage="Matthew 11:27" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt., xi., 27</scripRef>, 
“<i>No man knoweth the Son but the Father, neither 
knoweth any man the Father save the Son</i>,” is just such a passage. It 
intimates precisely such a mysterious relation between the Father and the Son as 
John more fully sets forth as imparted to him by the revelation of Christ. So, 
also, the question propounded by Christ to the Pharisees, “<i>What think ye of the Christ? whose Son is he?</i>” could 
have had no other object than to lead them to conceive Messiah as the Son of
<span class="sc" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p4.3">God</span> in a higher sense than they were accustomed to. Again, 
the heathen centurion (<scripRef passage="Matthew 8:5" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p4.4" parsed="|Matt|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.5">Matt., viii., 5</scripRef>), who deemed his roof unworthy of Christ, 
and begged him, without approaching his abode, to heal the sick servant by a word, 
certainly considered him as a superior being who had ministering spirits at command. 
He evidently did not form his idea of Christ from the common Jewish conceptions of 
the Messiah; on the contrary, his explanation (<scripRef passage="Matthew 8:9" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p4.5" parsed="|Matt|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.9">verse 9</scripRef>) of the 
impression which he 
had received (either from the accounts of others, or from personal observation of 
Christ’s person and labours) is perfectly in keeping with his character and notions 
while as yet a pagan.<note n="147" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p4.6"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p5">The 
whole account bears the inimitable stamp of historical truth.</p></note> But Christ (who always rejected any honours that were ascribed 
to him from erroneous views<note n="148" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p6"><scripRef passage="Luke 11:27" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.27">Luke, xi., 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 18:19" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p6.2" parsed="|Luke|18|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.19">xviii., 19</scripRef>.</p></note>) not only did not correct the centurion, but held his 
faith up as a model.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p7">In a word, the whole image of Christ presented in the synoptical 
Gospels exhibits a majesty far transcending human nature, and utterly irreconcilable 
with Ebionitish conceptions. A manifestation so extraordinary presupposes an inward 
essence such as that which John’s Gospel fully unfolds to us.</p>
<p class="center" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p8">(2.) And confirmed 
by Paul’s.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p9">Nor could the origin of Paul’s doctrine of the person of Christ be  

<pb n="98" id="vii.i.iii.iii-Page_98" />explained, unless Christ himself had given statements corresponding 
to those recorded in John’s Gospel. So, too, the various theological tendencies that developed themselves after the apostolic age presuppose a turn 
of thought intermediate between that especially exhibited in Matthew and that of 
Paul. Precisely such an intermediate point was occupied by John.<note n="149" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.i.iii.iii-p10">Lücke has justly 
remarked upon the difference between the classic, creative tendencies of the apostolic 
times, and the later imitations of them. The dividing line between the former and 
the latter is distinctly marked. The later developement of Christian doctrine presupposes 
the different apostolic types of doctrine, and among them that of John. It is, therefore, 
utterly unhistorical to seek the origin of such a Gospel as John’s in later Church 
developements (as some attempt to do). The latter are utterly destitute of the harmonious 
unity of Christian spiritual elements that distinguishes the former.</p></note></p>


<pb n="99" id="vii.i.iii.iii-Page_99" />
</div4></div3></div2>

<div2 title="Part II. The Means and Instruments of Christ." prev="vii.i.iii.iii" next="vii.ii.i" id="vii.ii">
<h2 id="vii.ii-p0.1">PART II.</h2>
<h2 id="vii.ii-p0.2">THE MEANS AND INSTRUMENTS OF CHRIST.</h2>

<div3 title="Chapter I." prev="vii.ii" next="vii.ii.i.i" id="vii.ii.i">
<h3 id="vii.ii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I</h3>
<h3 id="vii.ii.i-p0.2">A. THE MEANS OF CHRIST IN GENERAL.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 61. Christ a Spiritual Teacher." prev="vii.ii.i" next="vii.ii.i.ii" id="vii.ii.i.i">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.i.i-p1">§ 61. <i>Christ a Spiritual Teacher</i>.</p>

<p class="first" id="vii.ii.i.i-p2">AS the kingdom which Christ 
came to establish was a spiritual one, intended to develope itself outwardly from 
within, so the means which he employed in its foundation were entirely of a spiritual 
nature. In his declaration before Pilate,<note n="150" id="vii.ii.i.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.i.i-p3"><scripRef passage="John 18:33-38" id="vii.ii.i.i-p3.1" parsed="|John|18|33|18|38" osisRef="Bible:John.18.33-John.18.38">John, xviii. 33-38</scripRef>.</p></note> after he had (1) disclaimed any purpose 
of setting up an earthly kingdom, affirming at the same time (2) that he was <i>King</i> 
in a certain sense, he added (3) that <i>he came into the world to testify of the truth</i>. 
These three propositions, taken together, set forth his purpose to found his 
kingdom, not by worldly means, but by the testimony of the truth. But he 
testified of the truth by his whole life, by his words and works, comprising the 
entire self-revelation of Him who could say, “<i>I am the Truth</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.i.i-p4">Inasmuch, therefore, as he himself designates 
the testimony of the truth as his means of founding his kingdom; inasmuch, also, 
as he appeared first as <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.i.i-p4.1">Prophet</span>, in order to lead those who recognized him as such 
to recognize him also as Messiah and Theocratic King, we must treat of his work 
as Prophet, or of his exercise of the office of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.i.i-p4.2">Divine Teacher</span>, as the instrument 
by which he laid the ground-work of his reign among men.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 62. Different Theatres of Christ's Labours as Teacher." prev="vii.ii.i.i" next="vii.ii.i.iii" id="vii.ii.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.i.ii-p1">§ 62. <i>Different Theatres of Christ’s Labours as Teacher</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.i.ii-p2">Christ 
exercised his office as teacher in two distinct theatres, Galilee and Jerusalem; 
and his mode of teaching varied accordingly. That carnal mania for miracles (directly 
contrasted by Paul<note n="151" id="vii.ii.i.ii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.i.ii-p3"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:22" id="vii.ii.i.ii-p3.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.22">1 Cor., i., 22</scripRef>.</p></note> with the Greek pride of reason) which infected the Jews every 
where, whether in Galilee or Jerusalem, and added presumption to their narrow-mindedness, 
proved, indeed, in both places, the greatest hindrance to their reception of the 
words of Christ. This common Jewish feature of opposition to the spirit of Christ 
justified the Apostle John, when he was reviewing the past in its great outlines, 
in embracing not only the dominant Pharisaic party at Jerusalem, but also the hosts 
of Galilee, under the general conception of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.i.ii-p3.2">Ἰουδαῖοι</span>.<note n="152" id="vii.ii.i.ii-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.i.ii-p4">See John’s Gospel, <i>passim</i>.</p></note></p>

<pb n="100" id="vii.ii.i.ii-Page_100" />
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.i.ii-p5">Yet as the people of Galilee were of a more 
simple turn of mind, and were less subject to the influence of Pharisaism than those 
of Jerusalem, they must naturally have been more susceptible to his instructions. 
But a prophet is not wont to be held in honour in his own country; nor was the narrow-minded, 
carnal supranaturalism of the Galileans likely to recognize in the son of the carpenter 
of Nazareth the man sent of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.i.ii-p5.1">God</span>. It was not until the 
displays of his power in the metropolis of the Theocracy had revealed him in a 
higher light, that he found a better reception on his return to the villages of 
Galilee.<scripRef passage="John 4:44,45" id="vii.ii.i.ii-p5.2" parsed="|John|4|44|4|45" osisRef="Bible:John.4.44-John.4.45">John, iv., 44, 
45.</scripRef></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.i.ii-p6">It was 
partly, then, in Jerusalem, where the Jews gathered together from all the world 
at the Passover, and partly in Galilee, where he spoke to the people, clustered 
in more or less numerous groups about him. especially as he walked along the shores 
of Genesareth, that the scone of his labours as a public teacher lay.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 63. Choice and Training of the Apostles to be subordinate Teachers." prev="vii.ii.i.ii" next="vii.ii.ii" id="vii.ii.i.iii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p1">§ 63. <i>Choice and Training of the Apostles to be subordinate Teachers</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p2">Those who had no ear to hear the teachings of Christ fell off one by one, and left 
around him a narrow and abiding circle of susceptible souls, who were gradually 
more and more attracted by him, and more and more deeply imbued with his spirit. 
A closer [the closest] circle still was formed of his constant companions, the 
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p2.1">Apostles</span>. 
As the seed which he sowed was received and developed so differently in the soils 
of different minds, and as the import of his teaching could not be thoroughly comprehended 
until his work upon earth was finished, there was danger that the confused traditions 
of the multitude would hand down to posterity a very imperfect image of himself 
and his doctrines, and that the necessary instrument for the foundation of the kingdom 
of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p2.2">God</span>, viz., the propagation of the truth, would be wanting. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p3">It might be supposed that Christ could have best guarded against this result by 
transmitting his doctrine to all after ages in a form written by himself. And had 
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p3.1">He</span>, in whom the Divine and the human were combined in unbroken harmony, intended 
to do this, he could not but have given to the Church the perfect <i>contents</i> of his 
doctrine in a perfect <i>form</i>. Well was it, however, for the course of developement 
which <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p3.2">God</span> intended for his kingdom, that what could be done 
was not done. The truth of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p3.3">God</span> was not to be presented in 
a fixed and absolute form, but in manifold and peculiar representations, designed 
to complete each other, and which, bearing the stamp at once of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p3.4">
God</span>’s inspiration and man’s imperfection, were to be developed by the activity 
of free minds, in free and lively appropriation of what <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p3.5">God</span> 
had given by his Spirit. This will appear yet more plainly hereafter, from the 
principles of Christ’s mode of instruction, as set forth by himself. At present 
we content ourselves with one single remark. Christ’s declaration, “<i>It is </i>

<pb n="101" id="vii.ii.i.iii-Page_101" /><i>the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth 
nothing</i>,”<note n="153" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p3.6"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p4"><scripRef passage="John 6:63" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p4.1" parsed="|John|6|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.63">John, vi., 63</scripRef>.</p></note> and his emphatic rejection of an act of worship that, without thought 
of the Spirit, deified only his outward form,<note n="154" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p5"><scripRef passage="Luke 11:27" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.27">Luke, xi., 27</scripRef>.</p></note> may serve to guard all after ages 
against that tendency to deify the <i>form</i> which is so fatal a bar against all recognition 
of the <i>essence</i>. What could have contributed more to produce such a tendency than 
a written document from Christ’s own hand?</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.i.iii-p6">Since, therefore, Christ intended to 
leave no such fixed rule of doctrine for all ages, written by himself, it was the 
more necessary for him to select organs capable of transmitting to posterity a correct 
image of himself and his teaching, Such organs were the apostles, and their training 
constituted no unimportant part of his work as a teacher.</p>
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter II. Christ's Mode of Teaching in Regard to Its Method and Form." prev="vii.ii.i.iii" next="vii.ii.ii.i" id="vii.ii.ii">
<h3 id="vii.ii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h3>
<h3 id="vii.ii.ii-p0.2">CHRIST’S MODE OF TEACHING IN REGARD TO ITS METHOD AND FORM.</h3> 

<p class="center" id="vii.ii.ii-p1">A. GENERAL PRINCIPLES.</p>

<div4 title="§ 64. His mode of Teaching adapted to the Stand-point of his Hearers." prev="vii.ii.ii" next="vii.ii.ii.ii" id="vii.ii.ii.i">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.ii.i-p1">§ 64. <i>His mode of Teaching adapted to the Stand-point of his Hearers</i>.</p>

<p class="first" id="vii.ii.ii.i-p2">WE shall first seek, in the intimations of Christ himself, for the principles 
of his mode of teaching, and the grounds on which he adopted it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.i-p3">Such an intimation 
may be found in <scripRef passage="Matthew 13:52" id="vii.ii.ii.i-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|13|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.52">Matt., xiii., 52</scripRef>. After he had uttered and expounded several parables 
in regard to the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.i-p3.2">God</span>, and had been assured by 
the apostles that they understood him, he continued: “From the example I have given 
you, in thus making hidden truths clear by means of parables, ye may learn that 
<i>every scribe who is instructed into the kingdom of Heaven is like a householder, 
who bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old</i>.” As a householder shows 
his visitors his jewels; exhibits, in pleasing alternation, the modern and the antique, 
and leads them from the common to the rare, so must the teacher of Divine truth, 
in the new manifestation of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.i-p3.3">God</span>, bring out 
of his treasures of knowledge truths old and new, and gradually lead his hearers 
from the old and usual to the new and unaccustomed. Utterly unlike the rabbins, 
with their obstinate and slavish adherence to the letter, the teachers of the new 
epoch were to adapt themselves freely to the circumstances of their hearers, and, 
in consequence, to present the truth under manifold varieties of form. In a word, 
Christ himself, as a teacher, was the model for his disciples.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.i-p4">As the passage above 
quoted referred primarily to the <i>parabolic</i> mode of teaching which Christ had just 
employed, we find in it an important

<pb n="102" id="vii.ii.ii.i-Page_102" />reason for the frequent use which 
he made of figures and similitudes. It was, namely, in order to bring new and 
higher truths vividly before the minds of his hearers, by means of illustrations 
drawn from objects familiar to them in common life and nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.i-p5">But the passage can 
be applied also to many other features of his mode of teaching; for instance, to 
his habit of leading his hearers, step by step, from the stand-point of the Old 
Testament to that of the New adapting himself to the old representations and the 
Jewish modes of thought and speech derived from them (especially those which referred 
to Messiah’s kingdom), and thus imparting the new spirit under the ancient and accustomed 
forms. All his <i>accommodation</i> to forms finds its explanation here.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 65. His Teaching presented Seeds and Stimulants of Thought." prev="vii.ii.ii.i" next="vii.ii.ii.iii" id="vii.ii.ii.ii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.ii.ii-p1">§ 65. <i>His Teaching presented Seeds and Stimulants of Thought</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.ii-p2">Again, he told his disciples (<scripRef passage="John 16:25" id="vii.ii.ii.ii-p2.1" parsed="|John|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.25">John, xvi., 25</scripRef>) that up to that time he had veiled 
the truth in parables, but that the time was approaching when he should declare 
plainly and openly all that he had to tell them of his Father. He thus taught them 
that they would be enabled, at a later period, by the aid of the illuminating Spirit, 
to develope from his discourses the hidden truths which they enfolded. It must, 
therefore, by no means surprise us to find that the full import of most of his words 
was not comprehended by his contemporaries: such a result, indeed, was just what 
we might expect. He would not have been “Son of God” and “Son of Man,” had not his words, like his works, with all their adaptation to the 
circumstances of the times, contained some things that were inexplicable; had they 
not borne concealed within them the germ of an infinite developement, reserved for 
future ages to unfold. It is <i>this</i> feature (and all the Evangelists concur 
in their representations of it) which distinguishes Christ from all other 
teachers of men. Advance as they may, they can never reach him; their only task 
need be, by taking Him more and more into their life and thought, to learn 
better how to bring forth the treasures that lie concealed in him.<note n="155" id="vii.ii.ii.ii-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.ii-p3"><i>Schleiermacher</i> says beautifully (Christliche Sittenlehre, 
p. 72), that all our progress [in Divine knowledge] must consist solely in more 
correctly understanding and more completely appropriating to ourselves that which 
is in Christ.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.ii-p4">The form of his expressions, whether he 
uttered parables, proverbs, maxims, or apparent paradoxes, was intended to spur 
men’s minds to profounder thought, to awaken the Divine consciousness within, and 
so teach them to <i>understand</i> that which at first served only as a mental stimulus. 
It was designed to impress indelibly upon the memory of his hearers truths perhaps 
as yet not fully intelligible, but which would grow clear as the Divine life was 
formed within them, and become an ever-increasing source of spiritual light. His 
doctrine was not to be

<pb n="103" id="vii.ii.ii.ii-Page_103" />propagated as a lifeless stock of tradition, 
but to be received as a living Spirit by willing minds, and brought out into full 
consciousness, according to its import, by free spiritual activity. Its individual 
parts, too, were only to be apprehended in their first proportions, in the complete 
connexion of that higher consciousness which He was to call forth in man. The form 
of teaching which repelled the stupid, and passed unheeded and misunderstood by 
the unholy, roused susceptible minds to deeper thought, and rewarded their inquiries 
by the discovery of ever-increasing treasures.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 66. Its Results dependent upon the Spirit of the Hearers." prev="vii.ii.ii.ii" next="vii.ii.ii.iv" id="vii.ii.ii.iii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p1">§ 66. <i>Its Results dependent upon the Spirit of the Hearers</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p2">But the attainment of this end depended upon the susceptibility of the hearers. So far 
as they hungered for true spiritual food, so far as the parable stimulated them 
to deeper thought, and so far only, it revealed new riches. Those with whom this 
was really the case were accustomed to wait until the throng had left their Master, 
or, gathering round him in a narrow circle, in some retired spot, to seek clearer 
light on points which the parable had left obscure. The scene described in <scripRef passage="Mark 4:10" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|Mark|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.10">Mark, 
iv., 10</scripRef>, shows us that <i>others besides the twelve apostles</i> were named among those 
who remained behind to ask him questions after the crowd had dispersed. Not only 
did such questions afford the Saviour an opportunity of imparting more thorough 
instruction, but those who felt constrained to offer them were thereby drawn into closer fellowship with him. He became better acquainted with the souls that were 
longing for salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p3">The greater number, however, in their stupidity, did not 
trouble themselves to penetrate the shell in order to reach the kernel. Yet they 
must at least have perceived that they had <i>understood nothing</i>; they could not learn 
separate phrases from Christ (as they might from other religious teachers) and 
<i>think</i> 
they comprehended them, while they did not. And so, in proportion to the 
susceptibility of his hearers, the parables of Christ revealed sacred things to 
some and veiled them from others, who were destined, through their own fault, to 
remain in darkness. The pearls, as he himself said, were not to be cast before 
swine. Thus, like those “hard sayings”<note n="156" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p4"><scripRef passage="John 6:60" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p4.1" parsed="|John|6|60|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.60">John, vi., 60</scripRef>.</p></note> which were to some the 
“words of Life,” and to others an insupportable “offence,” the parables served to sift and purge the throng of Christ’s hearers. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p5">A single example will bring this vividly before us. On a certain occasion, when 
Christ had pronounced a parable, and the multitude had departed, the earnest seekers 
after truth gathered about him to ask its interpretation.<note n="157" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p6"><scripRef passage="Luke 8:10" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.10">Luke, viii., 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 4:11" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p6.2" parsed="|Mark|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.11">Mark, iv., 11</scripRef>.</p></note> He expressed his gratification 
at their eagerness to

<pb n="104" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-Page_104" />learn the true sense of his words, and said: “<i>Unto you it is given</i><note n="158" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p6.3"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p7"><i>I. e</i>., they followed the inward 
“ drawing of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p7.1">God</span> 
(<scripRef passage="John 6:44,45" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p7.2" parsed="|John|6|44|6|45" osisRef="Bible:John.6.44-John.6.45">John, vi., 44, 45</scripRef>), and thence became susceptible of Divine impressions.</p></note> <i>to know the mysteries of the kingdom of
God, but to others in parables</i> [without the explanations that are given to 
susceptible minds], that they may see with their eyes, and yet not see; that they 
may hear with their ears, and yet not hear.” There is here expressed a moral necessity, 
a judgment of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p7.3">God</span>, that those who were destitute of the 
right will (on which all depends, and without which the Divine “drawing” is in 
vain), could understand nothing of the things of the Lord which they saw and heard. 
So long as they remained as they were, the whole life of Christ, according to the 
same general law, remained to them an inexplicable parable.<note n="159" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p7.4"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p8">According 
to Mark and Luke, the disciples asked of Christ the <i>meaning</i> of the parable; according 
to <scripRef passage="Matthew 13:10" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.10">Matthew (xiii., 10)</scripRef>, they inquired 
<i>why</i> he spoke to the multitude in parables. 
In Luke there is only an allusion to <scripRef passage="Isaiah 6:9" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p8.2" parsed="|Isa|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.9">Isai., vi., 9</scripRef>; in Matthew the passage is cited 
in full. In both respects the statement in Mark and Luke seems to be the more simple 
and original. The apostles had more reason to ask the meaning of the parables than 
to find out Christ’s motive for uttering them; yet as Christ, in reply, <i>did</i> state 
that motive, it was perhaps implied in the question. The full quotation of the passage 
in Isaiah was a natural change, and accorded with Matthew’s habit. The connexion 
is well preserved in Matthew, and the difference between his statement and the others 
is merely formal; nor is there the slightest ground to suppose that the author of 
Matthew simply worked out Mark’s account or some other which lay before him. It 
goes on naturally thus: in answer to the question <i>why</i> he spoke to the multitude 
in parables, Christ replied (<scripRef passage="Matthew 13:11" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p8.3" parsed="|Matt|13|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.11">v. 11</scripRef>), that it was not given to them, as to the disciples, 
to know the mysteries of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p8.4">God</span>; the <i>reason</i>, 
founded in their moral dispositions, is stated in <scripRef passage="Matthew 13:12" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p8.5" parsed="|Matt|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.12">v. 12</scripRef>; 
and then, in <scripRef passage="Matthew 13:13" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p8.6" parsed="|Matt|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.13">v. 13</scripRef>, the 
Divine sentence, that “on account of their stupidity he spoke to them only in parables.” There is nothing inconsistent here, nor is any arbitrary procedure attributed to 
Christ; for, in fact, the parables served to <i>veil</i> as well as to <i>reveal</i>; and they 
did the one or the other, according to the moral disposition of those that heard 
them.</p></note> It is worthy of remark, 
that “the others,” with whom Luke contrasts the inquiring disciples, are styled 
by <scripRef passage="Mark 4:11" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p8.7" parsed="|Mark|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.11">Mark (iv., 11)</scripRef> “<i>those that are without</i>.” The simplest way to interpret this phrase 
is to apply it to those who did not enter to ask a solution of what they had not 
understood; it may mean those who were outside of the narrower fellowship around 
Christ; but in either sense the result is the same.<note n="160" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p8.8"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p9">Whatever may have been the original expression of Christ in this passage, 
the fact that Luke speaks of “mysteries” in the plural, and Mark of “mystery” in 
the singular, contributes, at any rate, to its elucidation. We have here another 
proof that the germs of Paul’s teaching are to be found in the discourses of Christ: 
this passage contains Paul’s whole doctrine of tire relation of the natural mind 
to the knowledge of Divine things; <i>e. g</i>., <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:14" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14">1 Cor.. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p10">“The mystery,” in the passage 
above quoted, is something hidden from men of worldly minds; incomprehensible to 
them, and to all who are excluded, by their spirit and disposition, from the kingdom 
of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p10.1">God</span>. And this is the case with all truths that relate 
to that kingdom, however simple and clear they may seem to those whose inner life 
has made them at home in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p11">After Christ had explained the parable to his disciples, 
he took occasion, 

<pb n="105" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-Page_105" />from this particular case, to impress 
upon them the general lesson that every thing depended on the spirit in which they 
received his words. He came not (he told them) to hide his light, but to enlighten 
the darkness of men. It was his calling to be the Light of the world (<scripRef passage="Mark 4:21" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p11.1" parsed="|Mark|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.21">Mark, iv., 
21</scripRef>). (He spoke in order to <i>reveal</i> the truth, not to hide it.) The truth which he 
had obscurely intimated was to unfold itself for the instruction of all mankind 
(<scripRef passage="Mark 4:22" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p11.2" parsed="|Mark|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.22">v. 22</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="John 16:25" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p11.3" parsed="|John|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.25">John, xvi., 25</scripRef>). 
Yet the organs who were destined to unfold it must have “<i>hearing ears</i>” (<scripRef passage="Mark 4:23" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p11.4" parsed="|Mark|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.23">v. 23</scripRef>). And he proceeds (<scripRef passage="Mark 4:24" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p11.5" parsed="|Mark|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.24">v. 24</scripRef>), 
“<i>Take heed, therefore, what 
ye hear</i> (be not like the stupid multitude, who perceive only the outward word); 
<i>and unto you that hear shall more be given</i> (my revelations to you will increase 
in proportion to the susceptibility with which you appropriate the truths which 
I have intimated).” And he concludes with the general law,<note n="161" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p11.6"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p12"><scripRef passage="Mark 4:25" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p12.1" parsed="|Mark|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.25">Mark, iv., 25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 8:18" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p12.2" parsed="|Luke|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.18">Luke, viii., 18</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 13:12" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p12.3" parsed="|Matt|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.12">Matt., xiii., 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “Whosoever has—in reality 
<i>has</i>—whosoever has made to himself a <i>living</i> possession of the truths which he has 
heard, to him shall more be ever given. But he that has received it only as something 
<i>dead</i> and outward, shall lose even that which he seems to have, but really 
has not.”<note n="162" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p12.4"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p13">I must hold <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p13.1">ὃ δοκεῖ ἔχειν</span> 
to be the true reading of <scripRef passage="Luke 8:18" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p13.2" parsed="|Luke|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.18">Luke, viii., 18</scripRef>, in spite 
of what <i>De Wette</i> says to the contrary.</p></note> 
His knowledge, unspiritual and dead, will turn out to be worthless—the shell without 
the kernel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p14">Some have supposed that these words (<scripRef passage="Mark 4:25" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p14.1" parsed="|Mark|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.25">v. 25</scripRef>) were merely a proverb of 
common life, of which Christ made a higher application. But the proofs that have 
been offered<note n="163" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p14.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p15">Conf. <i>Wetstein</i> on <scripRef passage="Matthew 13:12" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.12">Matt., xiii., 12</scripRef>.</p></note> in favour of the existence of such a proverb are by no means to the 
point; and, in fact, it would be hardly true applied to temporal possessions, for 
the poor man can increase his small store by industry and prudence; and the rich, 
without those qualities, may soon lose his heaped-up treasures. The saying is fully 
true only in an ethical sense; it speaks of moral, and not material possessions. 
Applied, however, as a proverb, it must refer, not to mere possession, but to property 
held as such, and can only mean that he who holds property, as his <i>own</i>, will not 
keep it as dead capital, but gain more with it; while he, on the other hand, who 
does not know how to use what he has, will lose it. Thus understood, the words are 
not only fully applicable to the special case before us, but also to manifold relations 
in the sphere of moral life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-p16">The apostles had as yet, in their intercourse with 
their Master, received but <i>little</i>; but that little was imprinted on their hearts. 
They did not, like the multitude, receive the word only by the hearing of the ear, 
but made it thoroughly and spiritually their own. And thus was laid within them 
the foundation of Christian progress.</p>

<pb n="106" id="vii.ii.ii.iii-Page_106" />

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 67. His Mode of Teaching corresponds to the General Law of  Developement of the Kingdom of God." prev="vii.ii.ii.iii" next="vii.ii.ii.v" id="vii.ii.ii.iv">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p1">§ 67. <i>His Mode of Teaching corresponds to the General Law of Developement of the Kingdom of God</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p2">It was, then, according 
to Christ’s own words, a peculiar aim and law of his teaching, to awaken a sense 
for Divine things in the human mind, and to make further communications in proportion 
to the degree of living appropriation that might be made of what was given. And 
this corresponds with the general laws established by Christ for the developement 
of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p2.1">God</span>. It is his law that choice must be 
made, by the free determination of the will, between <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p2.2">God</span> 
and the world, before the susceptibility for Divine things (which may exist even 
in the as yet fettered soul, if it incline towards <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p2.3">God</span>), 
and the emotions of love<note n="164" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p2.4"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p3"><i>Pascal</i> (Art de Persuader), “<span lang="FR" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p3.1">qu’il faut aimer les choses divines, pour les connaitre.</span>” 
Beautifully said.</p></note> for the Divine which springs from that susceptibility, 
can arise in the human heart. The heart tends to the point from whence it seeks 
its treasure (its highest good).<note n="165" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p4"><scripRef passage="Matthew 6:21" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.21">Matt., vi., 21</scripRef>.</p></note> The sense for the Divine, the inward light, 
<i>must</i> 
shine. If worldly tendencies extinguish it, the darkness must be total. Christ’s 
words, Christ’s manifestation, can find no entrance. The Divine light streams forth 
in vain if the light-perceiving eye of the soul is darkened.<note n="166" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p5"><scripRef passage="Luke 12:34" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|12|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.34">Luke, xii., 34</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 6:22" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|6|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.22">Matt., vi., 22</scripRef>.</p></note> The parable of the 
sower vividly sets forth the necessity of a susceptible soil, before the seed of 
the Word can germinate and bring forth fruit. And so he constantly assured the carnal 
Jews that they could not understand him in their existing state of mind. He who 
will not follow the Divine “drawing” (revealed in his dawning consciousness of
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p5.3">God</span>) can never attain to faith in Christ, and must feel 
himself repelled from his words. The carnal mind can find nothing in him.<note n="167" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p5.4"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p6"><scripRef passage="John 6:44" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p6.1" parsed="|John|6|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.44">John, vi., 44</scripRef>.</p></note> The
<i>form</i> 
of his language (so he told those who took offence at it<note n="168" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p7"><scripRef passage="John 8:33,44" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p7.1" parsed="|John|8|33|0|0;|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.33 Bible:John.8.44">John, viii., 33, 44</scripRef>. In <scripRef passage="John 8:43" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p7.2" parsed="|John|8|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.43">v. 43</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p7.3">λαλία</span> expresses the <i>mode</i> of speaking. The 
<i>substance</i> is expressed by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p7.4">λόγος</span>. See 
<i>Lücke’s</i> excellent remarks on the passage.</p></note>) appeared incomprehensible, 
because its <i>import</i>, the truth of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p7.5">God</span>, could not be apprehended 
by souls estranged from Him. The form and the substance were alike paradoxical to 
them. The uncongenial soul found his mode of speaking strange and foreign; it is 
foreign no more when the spirit, through its newly-roused sense for the Divine, 
yields itself up to the higher Spirit. The <i>words</i> can be understood only by those 
who have a sympathy for the spirit and the substance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-p8">Thus, then, the other Evangelists 
agree with John in regard to the fundamental principles of Christ’s mode of teaching.</p>

<pb n="107" id="vii.ii.ii.iv-Page_107" />

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 68 Idea of the Parable.—Distinction between Parable, Fable, and Mythus." prev="vii.ii.ii.iv" next="vii.ii.ii.vi" id="vii.ii.ii.v">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.ii.v-p1">§ 68 <i>Idea of the Parable.—Distinction between Parable, Fable, and Mythus</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.v-p2">Without doubt the form of Christ’s communications was in some 
degree determined by the mental peculiarities of the people among whom he 
laboured, viz., the Jews and Orientals. We may find in this one reason for his 
use of parables; and we must esteem it as a mark of his freedom of mind and 
creative originality, that he so adapted to his own purposes a form of 
instruction that was especially current among the Jews. But yet his whole method 
of teaching, as we have already set it forth, would have led him, independently 
of his relations to the people around him, to adopt this mode of communicating 
truth. Not inaptly has one of the old writers compared the parables of Christ’s 
discourses to the parabolic character of his whole manifestation, representing, 
as it did, the supernatural in a natural form.<note n="169" id="vii.ii.ii.v-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.v-p3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.ii.v-p3.1">Διότε καὶ ὁ κύριος οὐκ ὢν κοσμκὸς, ὡς κοσμικὸς εἱς ἀνθρώ;πους ἦλθεν</span>. Strom., 
vi., 677.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.v-p4">We 
may define the parables as representations through which the truths pertaining to 
the kingdom of God are vividly exhibited by means of special 
relations of common life, taken either from nature or the world of mankind. A general 
truth is set forth under the likeness of a particular fact, or a continuous narrative, 
commonly derived from the lower sphere of life; the operations of nature, and the 
qualities of inferior animals, or the acts of men in their mutual relations with 
each other, being assumed as the basis of the representation. Those parables which 
are derived entirely from the sphere of nature are grounded on the typical relations 
that exist<note n="170" id="vii.ii.ii.v-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.v-p5">“It can readily be shown that the parables, as used by Christ, 
had the significance of their types. Nature, as she has disclosed herself to the 
mind of man, must in them bear witness of Spirit.” <i>Steffens</i> (Religionsphilosophie, i., 146). 
And so <i>Schelling</i>, on the relation between Nature and History, “They are to each 
other parable and interpretation.” Philos. Schriften, 1809, 457.)</p></note> between Nature and Spirit. So, in the vine and its branches, Christ 
finds a type of the relation between himself and those who are members of his body. 
He is the <i>true</i> Vine The law whose <i>reality</i> finds place in the spiritual life is only 
imaged and typified in nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.v-p6">Even though the <i>fable</i> be so defined as to be included 
in the parable, as the species is comprehended in the genus, still the latter, 
especially as Christ employs it, has always its own distinctive characteristics. 
The parable is allied to the fable, as used by Æsop, so far forth as both differ 
from the <i>Mythus</i> (an unconscious invention), by employing statements of fact, not 
pretended to be historical, merely as coverings for the exhibition of a general 
truth; the latter only being presented to the mind of the hearer or reader as real. 
But the parable is distinguished from the fable by this, that in the latter, qualities 
or acts of 

<pb n="108" id="vii.ii.ii.v-Page_108" />a higher class of beings may be attributed 
to a lower (<i>e.g</i>., those of men to brutes); while in the former, the lower sphere 
is kept perfectly distinct from the higher one which it serves to illustrate. The 
beings and powers thus introduced always follow the law of their nature, but their 
acts, according to this law, are used to figure those of a higher race. The fable 
cannot be true according to its form, <i>e. g</i>., when brutes are introduced thinking, 
speaking, and acting like men; but the representations of the parable always correspond 
to the facts of nature, or the occurrences of civil and domestic life, and remind 
the hearer of events and phenomena within his own experience. The mere introduction 
of brutes, as personal agents, in the fable, is not sufficient to distinguish it 
from the parable, which may make use of the same contrivance; as, for instance, 
indeed, Christ employs the <i>sheep</i> in one of his parables. The great distinction here, 
also, lies in what has already been remarked; brutes introduced in the parable act 
according to the law of their nature, and the two spheres of nature and the kingdom 
of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.v-p6.1">God</span> are carefully separated from each other. Hence the 
reciprocal relations of brutes to each other are not made use of, as these could 
furnish no appropriate image of the relation between man and the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.v-p6.2">God</span>. And as the lower animals are, by an impulse of their 
nature, attached to man as a being of a higher order, Divine, as it were, in comparison 
to themselves, and destined to rule over them, the relations between man and this 
inferior race may serve very well to illustrate the still higher relations of the 
former to the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.v-p6.3">God</span> and the Saviour. Thus, for 
instance, Christ employs the connexion of <i>sheep</i> and the <i>shepherd</i> to give a vivid 
image of the relations of human souls to their Divine guide.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.v-p7">There is ground for 
this distinction between parable and fable, both in the <i>form</i> and in the 
<i>substance</i>. 
In the form, because the parable in tends that the objects of nature and the occurrences 
of every-day life shall be associated with higher truths, and thus not only illustrate 
them, but preserve them constantly in the memory. In the substance, because, although 
single acts of domestic or social virtue might find points of likeness in the qualities 
of the lower animals (not morality in general, for this, like religion, is too 
lofty to be thus illustrated), the dignity of the sphere of Divine life would be 
essentially lowered by transferring it to a class of beings entirely destitute of 
corresponding qualities.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 69. Order in which the Parables were Delivered.—Their Perfection.—Mode  of Interpreting them." prev="vii.ii.ii.v" next="vii.ii.ii.vii" id="vii.ii.ii.vi">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.ii.vi-p1">§ 69. <i>Order in which the Parables were Delivered.—Their Perfection.—Mode of Interpreting them</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.vi-p2">We find many parables placed together in <scripRef passage="Matthew 13:1-58" id="vii.ii.ii.vi-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|13|1|13|58" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.1-Matt.13.58">Matthew, xiii.</scripRef>; and 
the question naturally arises whether it is probable that Christ uttered so many 
at one and the same time. We can readily conceive that he should use various parables 
in succession in order to present the same

<pb n="109" id="vii.ii.ii.vi-Page_109" />truth or several closely related truths, in different 
forms; this variety would tend to excite attention, to present the one truth more 
clearly by such various illustration, to put the one subject before the beholder’s 
eye more steadily, in many points of view, and thus to imprint it indelibly upon 
his memory. But it is not to be supposed that Christ delivered a succession of parables 
different both in form and matter, or, if somewhat alike in form, different in scope 
and design; for this could only have confused the minds of his hearers, and thus 
frustrated the very purpose of this mode of instruction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.vi-p3">It will be easy to gather 
what is necessary to the <i>perfection</i> of the parable, from what we have said of its 
nature. In the first place, the fact selected from the lower sphere of life should 
be perfectly adapted, in its own nature, to give a vivid representation of the 
higher truth; and, secondly, the individual traits of the lower fact itself should 
be clearly exhibited according to nature. Hence, in order to understand the parables 
correctly, we must endeavour to seize upon the single truth which the parabolic 
dress is designed to illustrate, and refer all the rest to this. The separate features, 
which serve to give roundness and distinctness to the picture of the lower fact, 
may aid us in obtaining a more many-sided view of the one truth, the higher sphere 
corresponding to the lower in more respects than one (<i>e. g</i>., the parables of the 
<i>shepherd</i> and the <i>sower</i>); but we must never seek the perfection of the parables of 
Christ in giving significancy, apart from the propel point of comparison, to the 
parts of the narrative which were merely intended to complete it; for this, by diverting 
the mind from the one truth to a variety of particulars, can only embarrass instead 
of assisting it, and must thus frustrate the very aim of the parable itself. Such 
a procedure would open a wide field for arbitrary interpretation, and could not 
fail to lead the hearer astray.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.vi-p4">The separate parables will be treated in their proper connexions in the course of the narrative.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 70. Christ's Teaching not confined to Parables, but conveyed also in longer Discourses." prev="vii.ii.ii.vi" next="vii.ii.ii.viii" id="vii.ii.ii.vii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.ii.vii-p1">§ 70. <i>Christ’s Teaching not confined to Parables, but conveyed also in longer Discourses</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.vii-p2">It followed, not only from Christ’s chosen mode of teaching, 
but also from his relations to the new spiritual creation whose seeds he implanted 
in the hearts of his disciples, that he used pithy and sententious sayings and aphorisms 
instead of lengthened exhibitions of doctrine. They were intended to be retained 
in ever vivid recollection, and, notwithstanding their separation, to contain the 
germs of an organically connected system of moral and religious truth. The interpreter 
and the historian find the difficulty of placing these in their proper relations 
and occasions increased by the fact that the accounts of the first three

<pb n="110" id="vii.ii.ii.vii-Page_110" />Evangelists arrange and present them in different connexions of thought. The Church, however, has lost nothing by this; it only establishes 
the doctrine that the truths uttered by Christ admit of manifold apprehension and 
application. Yet there is no ground for the assumption that Christ taught <i>only</i> by 
means of parables and aphorisms. The supposition, in itself, is sufficiently improbable, 
that he never employed longer and more connected forms of discourse for the instruction 
of the circles of disciples who had received impressions from him and gathered themselves 
about his person; and, besides, an example of this kind (recorded by the first three 
Evangelists) is to be found in the <i>Sermon on the Mount</i>. We shall hereafter inquire 
more closely into the system of Christian truth contained in that discourse.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 71. John's Gospel contains chiefly connected and profound Discourses; and Why?" prev="vii.ii.ii.vii" next="vii.ii.ii.ix" id="vii.ii.ii.viii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.ii.viii-p1">§ 71. <i>John’s Gospel contains chiefly connected and profound Discourses; and Why</i>?</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.viii-p2">We must here consider the difference between the form of Christ’s 
expositions as given by the <i>first three</i> Evangelists, and as recorded by 
<i>John</i>. Some 
recent writers have found an irreconcilable opposition between them both of form 
and substance; and have concluded therefrom either that John, in reproducing the 
discourses of Christ from memory, involuntarily blended his own subjective views 
with them, and thus presented doctrines which a real disciple could not at the time 
have apprehended; or that some one else at a later period, and not John, was the 
author of this Gospel. They contrast the thoroughly practical bearing of the Sermon 
on the Mount with (what they call) the mystical character of the discourses recorded 
by John. They find every thing in the former simple and intelligible, while the 
latter abounds in paradoxes, and seems to study obscurity. Moreover, the latter 
is almost destitute of parables; a form of eloquence not only national, but also 
characteristic of Christ, judging from his discourses as given in the other Gospels. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.viii-p3">But let any one only yield himself to the impression of the Sermon on the Mount, 
and then ask himself whether it be probable that a mind of the loftiness, depth, 
and power which that discourse evinces, could have employed only <i>one</i> mode of teaching? 
A mind which swayed not only simple and practical souls, but also so profoundly 
speculative an intellect as that of Paul, could not but have scattered the elements 
of such a tendency from the very first. We cannot but infer, from the irresistible 
power which Christianity exerted upon minds so diversely constituted and cultivated, 
that the sources of that power lay combined<note n="171" id="vii.ii.ii.viii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.viii-p4">We should believe this even if we 
were to admit <i>Weisse’s</i> view, viz., that the basis of this Gospel was a collection 
of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.ii.viii-p4.1">λὸγια τοῠ κυρίου</span> made by John, and afterward wrought by another hand into 
the form of a historical narrative. But Weisse’s critical processes seem to 
me 
to be entirely arbitrary. John’s Gospel is altogether (with the exception of a few passages which are suspicious both on external and internal 
grounds) a work of one texture, not admitting of critical decomposition. In Matthew, 
not only internal signs, but also historical traditions, when considered without 
prejudice, seem to distinguish the original and fundamental composition from the 
later revision of the work. On the other hand, the author in whom we first find 
the tradition referred to (Papias, Euseb., iii., 39) makes mention of no such thing 
in regard to John’s Gospel. He must have known the fact, had it been so, living 
as he did in Asia Minor. Some adduce Papias’s silence about John’s Gospel as a testimony 
against its genuineness; but his object, most likely, was to give in formation in 
regard to those parts of the narrative whose origin was not so well known in that 
part of the country; whereas John’s Gospel was fresh in every one’s memory there.</p></note>  

<pb n="111" id="vii.ii.ii.viii-Page_111" />in Him whose self-revelation was the origin of Christianity 
itself. Moreover, the other Gospels are not wanting in apparently paradoxical expressions 
akin to the peculiar tone of John’s Gospel, <i>e. g</i>., “<i>Let the dead bury their dead</i>.”<note n="172" id="vii.ii.ii.viii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.viii-p5">Had this expression occurred in John, it might have been cited as 
a specimen of “Alexandrian mysticism.”</p></note> 
Nor will an attentive observer find in John alone expressions of Christ intended 
to increase, instead of to remove the offence which carnal minds took at his doctrine. 
We repeat, again. that the words and acts of the true Christ <i>could</i> not have been 
free from paradoxes; and from this, indeed, it may have been that the Pharisees 
were led to report that he had lost his senses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.viii-p6">Still, it is true, that such passages 
are given by John much more abundantly than the other Evangelists. But there is 
nothing in his Gospel purely metaphysical or unpractical; none of the spirit of 
the Alexandrian-Jewish theology; but every where a direct bearing upon the inner 
life, the Divine communion which Christ came to establish. Its form would have been 
altogether different had it been composed, as some suppose, in the second century, 
to support the Alexandrian doctrine of the Logos, as will be plain to any one who 
takes the trouble to compare it with the writings of that age that have come down 
to us The discourses given in the first three Gospels, mostly composed of separate 
maxims, precepts, and parables, all in the popular forms of speech, were better 
fitted to be handed down by tradition than the more profound discussions which have 
been recorded by the beloved disciple who hung with fond affection upon the lips 
of Jesus, treasured his revelations in a congenial mind, and poured them forth to 
fill up the gaps of the popular narrative. And although it is true that the image 
of Christ given to us in this Gospel is the reflection of Christ’s impression upon 
John’s peculiar mind and feelings, it is to be remembered that these very peculiarities 
were obtained by his intercourse with, and vivid apprehension of, Christ himself. 
His susceptible nature appropriated Christ’s life, and incorporated it with his 
own.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 72. The Parable of the Shepherd, in John, compared with the Parables in the other Gospels." prev="vii.ii.ii.viii" next="vii.ii.ii.x" id="vii.ii.ii.ix">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.ii.ix-p1">§ 72. <i>The Parable of the Shepherd, in John, compared with the Parables in the other Gospels</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.ix-p2">Parables, as we have said, are peculiarly fitted 
for oral tradition. We 

<pb n="112" id="vii.ii.ii.ix-Page_112" />need not wonder, therefore, that they are 
more abundant in the first three Gospels, which were composed of such traditions, 
than in John; and, moreover, the latter, presupposing them to be known, may have 
had, in his peculiar turn of mind, and in the object for which he wrote his Gospel, 
sufficient reasons for omitting them. Yet the discourses of Christ, as given by 
him, are marked by the very peculiarity that gives rise to the use of parables, 
viz., the illustration of the Spiritual and the Divine, by images taken from common 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.ix-p3">But real parables are not entirely wanting in John’s Gospel. The illustration 
of the <i>shepherd and the sheep</i> (<scripRef passage="John 10:1-16" id="vii.ii.ii.ix-p3.1" parsed="|John|10|1|10|16" osisRef="Bible:John.10.1-John.10.16">ch. 10</scripRef>) has all the essential features of the parable, 
and John himself applies that name to it (<scripRef passage="John 10:6" id="vii.ii.ii.ix-p3.2" parsed="|John|10|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.6">ver. 6</scripRef>). Here, as in other parables, we 
find a religious truth vividly represented by a similitude taken from the sphere 
of nature. As, for instance, in the parable of the <i>sower</i>, Christ is likened to the 
husbandman, the Divine word to the seed, and the various degrees of susceptibility 
for the word in men’s souls to the variously productive soils in which the seed 
is planted; so, in this similitude, the relation of souls to Christ is compared 
with that of sheep to the shepherd; and the self-seeking teacher, who offers himself, 
on his own authority and for a bad purpose, as a guide of men, is likened to a thief 
who does not enter the sheep-fold by the door, but climbs over the wall. <i>Strauss</i> 
has remarked that this parable differs from those of the Synoptical Gospels in 
this, that it does not give a historical narrative, with beginning, middle, and 
end, of a fact actually <i>once</i> taking place, but makes use simply of what is 
<i>commonly</i> 
seen to happen. But even this feature cannot be said to be <i>essential</i> to all the 
synoptical parables, but only to those in which a specific occurrence in human intercourse 
is assumed to illustrate a spiritual truth;<note n="173" id="vii.ii.ii.ix-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.ix-p4">Even were the name <i>parables</i> (as 
a distinct form of similitudes) restricted to representations of this class, such 
a distinction would not destroy the analogy between Christ’s discourses in John 
and those in the other Gospels, founded on their use, in common, of the same mode 
of vividly exhibiting spiritual truths.</p></note> for in those, on the other hand, which 
are not taken from social and civil life, but from the sphere of man’s intercourse 
with nature, the one especial fact given is nothing but a specimen of what <i>commonly</i> 
takes place; and the form of the statement could be entirely changed in this respect, 
without at all affecting its substance. Of this the parable of the sower is an example, 
and, indeed, those of the <i>leaven</i> and the <i>mustard seed</i> also. So, too, John’s parable 
of the shepherd and the sheep might be stated in the form of a fact once occurring, 
without losing a particle of its individuality.</p>


<pb n="113" id="vii.ii.ii.ix-Page_113" />
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.ii.ix-p5">C. CHRIST’S USE OF ACCOMMODATION.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 73. Necessity of Accommodation." prev="vii.ii.ii.ix" next="vii.ii.ii.xi" id="vii.ii.ii.x">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.ii.x-p1">§ 73. <i>Necessity of Accommodation</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.x-p2">We must mention Christ’s adaptation 
of his instruction to the capacity of his hearers, as one of the peculiar features 
of his mode of teaching. Without such accommodation, indeed, there can be no such 
thing as instruction. The teacher must begin upon a ground common to his pupils, 
with principles presupposed as known to them, in order to extend the sphere of their 
knowledge to further truths. He must lower himself to them, in order to raise them 
to himself. As the true and the false are commingled in their conceptions, he must 
seize upon the true as his point of departure, in order to disengage it from the 
encumbering false. So to the child the man becomes a child, and explains the truth 
in a form adapted to its age, by making use of its childish conceptions as a veil 
for it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.x-p3">In accordance with this principle, every revelation of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.x-p3.1">
God</span>, having for its object the <i>training of mankind for the Divine life</i> (and 
we must never forget that this was the <i>sole</i> aim of Christianity, as well as of the 
preparatory institutions which preceded it), has made use of this law of <i>accommodation</i>, 
in order to present the Divine to the consciousness of men in forms adapted to their 
respective stand-points. And as Christ by no means intended, as we have before remarked, 
to impart a complete system of doctrine as a mere dead tradition; but rather to 
stimulate men’s minds to a living appropriation and developement of the truth which 
he revealed, by means of the powers with which <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.x-p3.2">God</span> had 
endowed them; it was the more necessary for him to adapt his instruction to the 
capacities of those who heard him. His teaching by parables, in which the 
familiar affairs of every-day life were made the veil and vehicle of unknown and 
higher truths, was an instance of accommodation. The pedagogic principle of 
joining the old with the new, of making the old new and the new old, and of 
deriving the new from the old, is fully illustrated in the saying of Christ 
before referred to, viz., that the teacher, instructed in the kingdom of Heaven, 
is like “<i>a householder, who bringeth 
forth out of his treasure things new and old</i>.” To this principle, constantly 
employed by Christ in his teaching, we must ascribe the extraordinary influence 
of Christianity upon human culture from the very beginning. But, just as the “<i>form of a servant</i>” hindered many eyes from seeing the Son of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.x-p3.3">God</span> in the Son 
of Man, so the Divine, which adapted itself to human infirmities by veiling its 
heavenly grandeur, was often concealed by the very veil which it had assumed.</p>


<pb n="114" id="vii.ii.ii.x-Page_114" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 74. Distinction between Positive (Material) and Negative (Formal)  Accommodation; the latter necessary, the former inadmissible." prev="vii.ii.ii.x" next="vii.ii.ii.xii" id="vii.ii.ii.xi">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.ii.xi-p1">§ 74. <i>Distinction between Positive</i> (<i>Material</i>) <i>and Negative </i>(<i>Formal</i>) 
<i>Accommodation; the latter necessary, the former inadmissible</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.xi-p2">We must carefully 
separate false from true accommodation; there is a broad distinction between a negative 
accommodation of the form and a positive one of the <i>substance</i>. The teacher who adopts 
the latter will confirm his hearers in an error, in order to gain their confidence, 
and to infuse into their minds, even by means of error, some important truth. But 
the laws of morality do not admit that “the end sanctifies the means;” nor can 
the establishment of error ever be a just means of propagating truth. And it is 
as impolitic as it is immoral; for error, as well as truth, contains within itself 
a fructifying germ, and no one can predict what fruit it will produce. He who makes 
use of it renounces at once the character of a teacher of truth; no man will trust 
him, and he can therefore exert a spiritual influence upon none. There is no criterion 
for distinguishing the truth of his aims from the falsehood of his means. Such an 
accommodation as this was utterly repugnant to the holy nature of Him who called 
himself <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.xi-p2.1">The Truth</span>; and there is no trace of it to be found in his teachings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.xi-p3">It 
is quite a different thing with the <i>negative</i> and <i>formal</i> accommodation. As Christ’s 
sole calling as a teacher was to implant the fundamental truths of the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.xi-p3.1">God</span> in the human consciousness, he could not stop by the 
way to battle with errors utterly unconnected with his object, and remote from the 
interests of religion and morality. Thus he made use of common terms and expressions 
without entering into an examination of all the false notions that might be attached 
to them. He called diseases, for instance, by the names in common use; but we should 
not be justified in concluding that he thereby stamped with his Divine authority 
the ordinary notions of their origin, as implied in the names. Nor does his citation 
of the books of the Old Testament by the accustomed titles imply any sanction on 
his part of the prevalent opinions in regard to their authors. We must never forget 
that his words, as he himself has told us, <i>are Spirit and Life</i>; and that no scribe 
of the old Rabbinical school, no slave to the <i>letter</i>, can rightly comprehend and 
apply them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.xi-p4">Nor did he make use of <i>positive</i> accommodation in seizing, as he did, 
upon those religious conceptions of the times which concealed the germ of truth 
under material forms. It was not his aim to preserve the mere shell, the outward 
form, but to disengage the inner truth from its covering, and bring it out into 
free and pure developement. This he could only effect by causing men to change their 
whole carnal mode of thinking, of which the material form of representation, just 
referred to, was only one of the results. These remarks apply especially to the 
use which he made of the common outward images of the

<pb n="115" id="vii.ii.ii.xi-Page_115" />Messianic world-dominion; which he certainly would 
not have employed, if they had not contained a substantive truth in regard to the developement of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.ii.xi-p4.1">God</span> from the Old Testament 
standpoint.<note n="174" id="vii.ii.ii.xi-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.xi-p5">See p. 86 and 87.</p></note> To attack these material ideas directly, and present the pure, spiritual 
truth as a ready-made system, would have been fruitless; it was only from the deeper 
ground in which the erroneous tendencies were imbedded that they could be successfully 
overthrown. And Christ, taking the truth that lay in the outward form as his point 
of departure, attacked the <i>root</i> of all the separate errors; the selfish, carnal 
mind, the longing for worldly rank and rewards; and implanted, on the other hand, 
the purely spiritual ideas of the Divine kingdom, as seeds from which, in due time, 
a free reaction against the material tendency would spontaneously arise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.xi-p6">Of the 
same character was the use which Christ made of figurative analogies like that in 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 12:43-44" id="vii.ii.ii.xi-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|12|43|12|44" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.43-Matt.12.44">Matt., xii., 43</scripRef>,<note n="175" id="vii.ii.ii.xi-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.xi-p7">We shall have occasion to speak of this passage more fully in another connexion.</p></note> et seq. In such cases the figurative representation was employed, 
like the parable, to exhibit an idea vividly to the minds of his hearers, while, 
at the same time, its connexion was such that he could not possibly be misunderstood.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 75. Christ's Application of Passages from the Old Testament." prev="vii.ii.ii.xi" next="vii.ii.iii" id="vii.ii.ii.xii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.ii.xii-p1">§ 75. <i>Christ’s Application of Passages from the Old Testament.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.ii.xii-p2">What we have said in regard to Christ’s habit of taking up a concealed truth is 
especially applicable to his use of quotations from the Old Testament, which enveloped, 
as it were, and contained the germ of truths which he was fully to unfold and develope. 
In this point of view, he derived, from the Old Testament, truths which, though 
not contained in the letter of its words, were involved in its spirit and fundamental 
import. The higher spirit, which appeared in its unlimited fulness in Christ, was 
predominant in the Old Testament; all the preparatory revelations of that spirit 
had Christ for their aim; the Theocratic idea, which formed the central-point both 
of the Scriptures and the Jewish nation, had found no fulfilment, but looked to 
the future for its realization. Christ was perfectly justified, therefore, in so 
interpreting the Old Testament as to bring out clearly its hidden intimations and 
germs of truth, and to unfold from the covering of the letter the profounder sense 
of the Spirit. We shall have occasion to illustrate this more fully in our exposition 
of Christ’s didactic and polemic use of the Old Testament. Paul’s interpretation 
of the Old Testament was of precisely the same character; with this difference only, 
that Christ was better able to distinguish the different stages of the Theocratic 
developement, pointing, as they all did, to his manifestation.</p>

<pb n="116" id="vii.ii.ii.xii-Page_116" />
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter III. Christ’s Choice and Training of the Apostles." prev="vii.ii.ii.xii" next="vii.ii.iii.i" id="vii.ii.iii">
<h3 id="vii.ii.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h3>
<h3 id="vii.ii.iii-p0.2">CHRIST’S CHOICE AND TRAINING OF THE APOSTLES.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 76 Christ's Relation to the Twelve.—Significance of the Number Twelve.—The Name Apostle." prev="vii.ii.iii" next="vii.ii.iii.ii" id="vii.ii.iii.i">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p1">§ 76 <i>Christ’s Relation to the Twelve.—Significance of the Number Twelve.—The Name Apostle</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p2">WE have before remarked, that among the most important 
means employed by Christ in founding the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p2.1">God</span> 
was the training of certain <i>organs</i>; not only to replace his personal labours as 
a teacher (which were limited to so very brief a period), but also to propagate 
a true image of his person, his manifestation, his Spirit, and his truth. Here arises 
the question, whether Christ intentionally selected twelve men for this purpose, 
and took the individuals thus chosen into closer communion with himself, or whether 
this intimate relationship arose out of a gradual separation of the more susceptible 
disciples from the mass, who formed by degrees a narrower and more permanent circle 
about his person; whether, in a word, the choice of the twelve was made once for 
all, by a definite purpose, or arose simply from the nature of the case.<note n="176" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p3">See the arguments for this 
view in <i>Schleiermacher on Luke</i>, p. 88.</p></note> Some adopt 
the latter notion, with a view to answer objections against the wisdom of Christ’s 
selection; such, for instance, as that he chose several insignificant men, who accomplished nothing of importance, and omitted others who were afterward signally eminent 
and useful; that he must either have been deceived in admitting Judas into the number,<note n="177" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p4">Celsus thought to disparage Christ by telling 
that he was betrayed by one of his disciples. (Orig., c. Cels., ii., § 12.)</p></note> 
or else (what is entirely out of keeping with his character) must have made him 
an Apostle with a full consciousness of his inevitable destiny, in order to lead 
him on to his destruction. It is urged, moreover, against the probability of Christ 
himself having conferred the name of <i>Apostles</i> upon these men especially, that others, 
(<i>e.g</i>., Paul), who laboured in proclaiming the Gospel at a later period, received 
that designation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p5">This question would be at once decided, if we could consider the 
<i>Sermon on the Mount</i> as an ordination discourse for the Apostles; but this view, 
as we shall hereafter show, is untenable. But there are passages<note n="178" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p6"><scripRef passage="Luke 6:13" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.13">Luke, vi., 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 3:13,14" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p6.2" parsed="|Mark|3|13|3|14" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.13-Mark.3.14">Mark, iii., 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> which speak expressly 
of the choosing of the twelve; and, even without attaching undue weight to these, 
there are other and sufficient grounds for believing that such a choice was actually 
made. Christ himself tells the Apostles (<scripRef passage="John 15:16" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p6.3" parsed="|John|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.16">John, xv., 16</scripRef>) that they had not chosen 
him, but that he had chosen <i>them</i>, as his own peculiar organs, which would not have 
been true if they had first separated, of their own 

<pb n="117" id="vii.ii.iii.i-Page_117" />accord, from the rest of the multitude, and chosen 
him for their Master and guide, in a narrower sense than others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p7">Nor is the number 
<i>twelve</i> destitute of significance. Without seeking any sacred, mystical meaning in 
the number, we can well see in it a reference to the number of the tribes of Israel. 
The particular, Jewish Theocracy was a type of the universal and eternal kingdom 
of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p7.1">God</span>; and Christ first designated himself as head of that 
kingdom in the Jewish national form. The twelve were to lead the kingdom as his 
organs.<note n="179" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p8"><scripRef passage="Matthew 19:28" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">Matt., xix., 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 22:30" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p8.2" parsed="|Luke|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.30">Luke, xxii., 30</scripRef>. 
<i>Ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve 
tribes of Israel</i>.</p></note> Their superiority to all others, who should also act as organs of the Holy 
Spirit testifying within them of the Redeemer (the common calling of <i>all believers</i>), 
consisted in this, that they received a direct and personal impression of the words 
and works of Christ, and could thus testify of what they had <i>seen and heard</i>. This 
personal testimony of eye-witnesses is expressly distinguished by Christ (<scripRef passage="John 15:27" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p8.3" parsed="|John|15|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.27">John, 
xv., 27</scripRef>) from the objective testimony of the Holy Spirit; which, indeed, animated 
them, but could also bear witness through other organs. Hence, when one of the twelve 
was lost, the Apostles deemed it necessary to replace him, and thus fill up the 
number originally instituted by Christ.<note n="180" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p8.4"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p9"><scripRef passage="Acts 1:21" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.21">Acts, i., 21</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p10">The more general application of the name 
<i>Apostle</i> in the Apostolic age is no proof that Christ did not originally use it in 
the narrower sense. The Apostolic mind was under no such painful subserviency to 
the <i>letter</i> as to avoid the use of a name in a sense suggested by the name itself, 
simply because Christ had used it in a more contracted signification. The term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p10.1">ἀπόστολοι</span> 
(<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p10.2">שְׁלִיתִין</span>) denoted persons sent out by Christ to proclaim the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p10.3">God</span>; and it was quite natural, as all who preached the Gospel 
were considered as sent out by him, that all who laboured in proclaiming it in a 
wide sphere should receive the same designation.<note n="181" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p10.4"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p11">The questions whether Christ chose twelve men 
as his special organs, and whether he himself gave them the name Apostles, are entirely distinct. There is no good reason to doubt the latter.</p></note> Although <i>Paul</i> used the term in 
its wider meaning, he yet considered the narrower sense to be the original one,<note n="182" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p12"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:7" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p12.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.7">1 Cor., xv., 7</scripRef>.</p></note> 
and justified his application of the latter to himself only on the ground of the 
direct and immediate call which he had received from Christ.<note n="183" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p12.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p13"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:1" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p13.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1">1 Cor., ix. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:9" id="vii.ii.iii.i-p13.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">xv., 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 77. Choice of the Apostles.—Of Judas Iscariot." prev="vii.ii.iii.i" next="vii.ii.iii.iii" id="vii.ii.iii.ii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.iii.ii-p1">§ 77. <i>Choice of the Apostles.—Of Judas Iscariot</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.ii-p2">There are a few examples on record of Christ’s drawing and attaching to himself disciples who exhibited 
to his piercing eye the qualities necessary for his service. Probably this procedure 
was the same in the cases not recorded. The wisdom of Christ, moreover, leads us 
to conclude that the cultivation of these agents, on whose fitness so much depended, 

<pb n="118" id="vii.ii.iii.ii-Page_118" />was an object of his special care 
and attention. Although we have not sufficient information to decide, in the case 
of each Apostle, why he especially was admitted into the number of the twelve, yet 
such examples as Peter and John, men of most striking character, who show us how 
the most marked features of human nature receive and tinge Christianity, illustrate 
the profound wisdom of Christ, and the penetrating glance with which he could detect 
the concealed plant in the insignificant germ. Yet we are not bound, in order to 
vindicate Christ’s wisdom, to conclude that <i>all</i> the Apostles were alike men of mark, 
alike capable of great achievements. It was enough for the fulfilment of their calling 
that they loved him truly, that they followed him with child-like confidence, and 
gave themselves wholly up to the guidance of his Spirit; for thus they would be 
enabled to testify of him, and to exhibit his image in truth and purity. It was 
enough that among the number there were a few men of pre-eminently powerful character, 
on whom the rest might lean for support. It sufficed, nay, it was even advantageous, 
for the developement of the Church, that the Apostles, as a whole, left their accounts 
of the history of Christ <i>without</i> the peculiar stamp of individual character, since 
there was only one <i>John</i> among them capable of giving a vivid image of the life of 
the Saviour in harmonious unity. And it is, therefore, not at all wonderful that 
men appeared in the later period of the Apostolic Church who accomplished greater 
things than even some of the Apostles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.ii-p3">As for Judas Iscariot, it by no means follows 
from the passages which say that Christ <i>knew him from the beginning</i>, that he knew 
him as an enemy and a traitor; nor does the awful contrast between his Apostolic 
calling and his final fate show that Christ was wholly deceived in him. Judas may 
have at first embraced the proclamation of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iii.ii-p3.1">God</span> 
with ardent feelings, although with expectations of a selfish and worldly stamp; 
which, indeed, was the case with others of the Apostles. He may have loved Christ 
sincerely so long as he hoped to find in him the fulfilment of his carnal desires. 
Christ may have seen in him capacities which, animated by pure intentions, might 
have made him a particularly useful instrument in spreading the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iii.ii-p3.2">God</span>. At the same time, he doubtless perceived in him, as 
in the rest of the Apostles, the impure influence of the worldly and selfish element, 
yet he may have hoped (to do for him what he certainly did for the others, viz.) 
to remove it by the enlightening and purifying effects of his personal intercourse; 
a result, however, which, we freely admit, depended upon the <i>free self-determination</i> 
of Judas, and could, therefore, be unerringly known to none but the Omniscient. 
And even when Judas, deceived in his carnal and selfish hopes, felt his affection 
for Christ passing into hatred, the love of the Saviour, hoping all things,

<pb n="119" id="vii.ii.iii.ii-Page_119" />though he saw the rising root of evil, may have induced him to 
strive the more earnestly to attract the wanderer to himself, in order to save 
him from impending ruin.<note n="184" id="vii.ii.iii.ii-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.ii-p4">See, hereafter, more on the character and 
fate of Judas.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 78. The Apostles Uneducated Men." prev="vii.ii.iii.ii" next="vii.ii.iii.iv" id="vii.ii.iii.iii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.iii.iii-p1">§ 78. <i>The Apostles Uneducated Men</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.iii-p2">It may appear strange that 
Christ should have selected, as his chosen organs, men so untaught and unsusceptible 
in Divine things, and should have laboured, in opposition to their worldly tendencies, 
to fit them for their office; especially when men of learned cultivation in Jewish 
theology were at hand, more than one of whom had attached themselves sincerely to 
him. But we are justified in presupposing that he acted thus according to a special 
decision of his own wisdom, as he himself testifies (<scripRef passage="Matthew 11:25" id="vii.ii.iii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25">Matt., xi., 25</scripRef>): 
“<i>I thank 
thee, O Father, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and 
hast revealed them unto babes</i>.” Precisely because these men, destitute of all higher 
learning, attached themselves to him like children, and obeyed even his slightest 
hints, were they best fitted to receive his Spirit with child-like devotion and 
confidence, and to propagate the revelations which he made to them. Every thing 
in them was to be the growth of the new creation through Christ’s Spirit; and men 
who had received a complete culture elsewhere would have been ill adapted for this. 
They were trammelled, it is true, by their carnal conceptions of Divine things; 
but this was counterbalanced by their anxiety to learn, and their child-like submission 
to Christ as Master and guide; while, on the other hand, in surmountable obstacles 
would have been presented in the want of such submission—in the stubborn adherence 
to preconceived views of men who had been trained and cultivated before. Moreover, 
this reverential submission to Christ on the part of the disciples, in their daily 
intercourse with him, tended surely and constantly to refine and spiritualize their 
mode of thinking. His image, received into their inner life, exerted a steady and 
overruling influence. In the mode in which the new revelations were embraced and 
developed, we recognize the <i>general law</i>, according to which truths beyond the scope 
of human reason are imparted to it from higher sources, to be afterward appropriated 
and elaborated as its own. They were first received and unfolded by men who had 
no previous education to enable them to work out independently that which was given 
them; and only at a later period was a <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iii.iii-p2.2">Paul</span> added to the Apostles—a man capable, 
from his systematic mental cultivation, of elaborating and unfolding, by his own 
power of thought, yet under the guidance of the same Spirit of Christ the material 
of Divine revelation that was bestowed upon him. The fact, too, that a people like 
the Jews, and not the Greeks, were first the chosen organ for the propagation of 
revealed religion, is an illustration 

<pb n="120" id="vii.ii.iii.iii-Page_120" />of the same law, Here we find the source 
of the ever-renewed struggle between Revelation, which demands a humble reception 
of its gifts, and Reason, which will recognize nothing that is not wrought out, 
or, at least, remodelled, in its own laboratory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.iii-p3">Still Christ could not have deemed 
the period of two or three years sufficient to prepare these untrained disciples, 
according to his mind, for teachers of men. Nor could he have foretold, with such 
confidence, the success of such men in propagating his truth for the salvation and 
training of men, for the victorious founding of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iii.iii-p3.1">
God</span> in all ages, had he not been conscious of powers higher than had been 
granted to any other teacher among men, which justified him in making such predictions.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 79. Two Stages in the Dependence of the Apostles upon Christ." prev="vii.ii.iii.iii" next="vii.ii.iii.v" id="vii.ii.iii.iv">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.iii.iv-p1">§ 79. <i>Two Stages in the Dependence of the Apostles upon Christ</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.iv-p2">From the very beginning the Apostles stood to Christ in a relation of complete dependence 
and submission, but we must distinguish in this two different forms and periods. 
In the first, their dependence was more outward and unconscious; in the last, it 
was more inward, and thoroughly understood by themselves. From the beginning, they 
gave themselves up, with reverent confidence, to the will of Christ as their supreme 
law, inspired by the conviction that what he commanded was right; yet without a 
clear apprehension either of his will or word, and without the ability to harmonize 
their will with his by free consciousness and self-determination. But, during this 
stage of outward dependence, they were to be trained to apprehend his will (or, 
what is the same thing, the will of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iii.iv-p2.1">God</span> revealed and 
fulfilled by him); to incorporate it with their own spiritual tendencies; in a 
word, to make it their own. Christ himself pointed out this two-fold relation, 
when he said to them, in view of his approaching death, in reference to their 
dawning consciousness of the necessity of his suffering in order to establish 
the Divine kingdom: “<i>Henceforth 
I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth not what his Lord doeth: but I 
have called you friends; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made 
known unto you. Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, 
that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain; that 
whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you</i>.”<note n="185" id="vii.ii.iii.iv-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.iv-p3"><scripRef passage="John 15:15,16" id="vii.ii.iii.iv-p3.1" parsed="|John|15|15|15|16" osisRef="Bible:John.15.15-John.15.16">John, xv., 15, 16</scripRef>. So, <scripRef passage="John 15:14" id="vii.ii.iii.iv-p3.2" parsed="|John|15|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.14">v. 14</scripRef>, 
“<i>Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever 
I command you</i>.” Their efforts to perform his will perfectly proved that they had 
made it their own.</p></note> The servant 
follows the will of his master not as his own, but another’s, without understanding 
its aim; but <i>friendship</i> is a harmony of souls and sympathy of intentions. The ultimate 
aim of all Christ’s training of the Apostles was to raise them from the first stand-point 
to the second.</p>

<pb n="121" id="vii.ii.iii.iv-Page_121" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 80. Christ's peculiar Method of training the Apostles." prev="vii.ii.iii.iv" next="vii.ii.iv" id="vii.ii.iii.v">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.iii.v-p1">§ 80. <i>Christ’s peculiar Method of training the Apostles</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.v-p2">The words 
of Christ recorded in <scripRef passage="Luke 5:33" id="vii.ii.iii.v-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|5|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.33">Luke, v., 33</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 9:14" id="vii.ii.iii.v-p2.2" parsed="|Matt|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.14">Matt.. ix., 14</scripRef>,<note n="186" id="vii.ii.iii.v-p2.3"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.v-p3">More on these passages hereafter, in their proper connexion in the narrative.</p></note> throw a distinct light upon 
his peculiar method of training the Apostles. When reproached because he imposed 
no strict spiritual discipline, no fasting or outward exercises upon his disciples, 
but suffered them to mingle in society freely, like other men, he justified his 
course by stating (in effect) that “fasting, then imposed upon them, would have 
been an unnatural and foreign disturbance of the festal joy of their intercourse 
with him, the object of all their longings. But when the sorrow of separation 
should follow the hours of joy, fasting would be in harmony both with their 
inward feelings and their outward life. As no good could come of patching old 
garments with new cloth, or putting new wine into old skins, so it was not his 
purpose to impose the exercises of spiritual life, fasting, and the like, by an 
outward law, upon his yet untrained disciples, but rather, by a gradual change 
of their whole inward nature, to make them vessels fit for the indwelling of the 
higher life. When they had become such, all the essential manifestations of that 
indwelling life would spontaneously reveal themselves; no outward command would 
then be needed.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iii.v-p4">Here we see the principle 
on which Christ acted in the <i>intellectual</i>, as well as in the moral and religious 
training of the Apostles. As he would not lay external restraints, by the letter 
of outward laws, upon natures as yet undisciplined, so it was not his purpose to 
impart the dead letter of a ready-made and fragmentary knowledge to minds whose 
worldly modes of thought disabled them from apprehending it. He aimed rather to 
implant the germ, to give the initial impulse of a total intellectual renovation, 
by which men might be enabled to grasp, with a new spirit, the new truths of the 
kingdom of  <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iii.v-p4.1">God</span>. In every relation he determined not to 
“patch the old garment, or put new wine into old bottles.” And this principle, thus 
fully illustrated by Christ’s training of his Apostles, is, in fact, the <i>universal</i> 
law of growth in the genuine Christian life.</p>


<pb n="122" id="vii.ii.iii.v-Page_122" />
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter IV. The Church and Baptism." prev="vii.ii.iii.v" next="vii.ii.iv.i" id="vii.ii.iv">
<h3 id="vii.ii.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h3>
<h3 id="vii.ii.iv-p0.2">THE CHURCH AND BAPTISM.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 81. Founding of the Church.—Its Objects." prev="vii.ii.iv" next="vii.ii.iv.ii" id="vii.ii.iv.i">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p1">§ 81. <i>Founding of the Church.—Its Objects</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p2">CLOSELY connected with 
the questions just discussed is that of the <i>founding of the Church</i>; for the Apostles 
were the organs through whom the religious community which originated in Christ 
was to be handed down to after ages, the connecting links that were to unite it 
with its Founder. A clear conception of the idea of the Church, in comparison with 
what we have said of the plan of Christ, will make it obvious that he <i>intended</i> to 
establish the Church, and <i>himself</i> laid its foundation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p3">By the <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p3.1">Church</span> we understand 
a union of men arising from the fellowship (communion) of religious life; a union 
essentially independent of, and different from, all other forms of human association. 
It was a fundamental element of the formation of this union, that religion was no 
longer to be inseparably bound up, either as principal or subordinate, with the 
political and national relations of men, but that it should develop itself, by 
its own inherent energy, as a principle of culture and union; superior, in its very 
essence, to all human powers. This involved both the power and the duty to create 
an independent community, and that community is <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p3.2">the Church</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p4">And Christianity is 
proved to be the aim and object of all human progress, not only by the craving for 
redemption, which no man can deny, in human nature, but also by the very idea of 
such a community as the Church, which overthrows all natural barriers, and binds 
mankind together by a union founded on the common alliance of their nature to
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p4.1">God</span>. The spirit of humanity, feeling itself confined by 
the limits which the opposing interests of nations impose upon it, demands a communion 
that shall overleap these barriers, and lay its foundations only in the consciousness, 
common to all men, of their relation to the Highest—a relation transcending the 
world and nature. Apart from Christianity, indeed, we could not conceive the idea 
of such a communion; but now that Christianity has freed Reason from the old-world 
bonds that hindered its developement, and unfolded for it a higher self-consciousness, 
there can be no <i>science</i> of human nature that does not reckon this communion as the 
aim of human progress, that does not assign to the Church its proper place in the 
universal moral organism of humanity. <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p4.2">Schleiermacher</span> has done this in his 
“Philosophical 
Ethics,” and has thus found, in the Church, the point of departure for Christian 
morals. And so every system of ethics must do which

<pb n="123" id="vii.ii.iv.i-Page_123" />is not willing to fall in the rear of human progress, and to be guilty 
of cruelly mutilating the nature of man. Nay, the minds of the sages who sought 
to break through the limits of the ancient world yearned for this idea long before 
its realization in Christianity. <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p4.3">Zeno</span>,<note n="187" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p4.4"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p5">In his work,  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p5.1">περὶ πολιτείας</span>.</p></note> 
the founder of the Stoa, proclaimed it as the highest of human aims, that “men 
should not be separated by cities, states, and laws, but that all should be 
considered fellow-citizens, and partakers of one life, and that the whole world, 
like a united flock, should be governed by one common law.”<note n="188" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p6.1">Ἵνα μὴ κατὰ 
πόλεις, μηδὲ κατὰ δήμους οἰκῶμεν, ἰδιόις ἕκαστοι διωρισμένοι δικαίοις, ἀλλὰ πάντας 
ἀνθρώπους ἡγώμεθα δημότας καὶ πολίτας, εἶς δὲ βίος ᾖ καὶ κόσμος ὥσπερ ἀγέλης συννόμου νομῷ κοινῷ 
συντρεφομένης</span>. Plut. in Alex., i., c. vi.</p></note> 
Plutarch, who quotes these words, was probably right in saying that “Zeno had 
some phantom of a dream before him when he wrote;”<note n="189" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p7.1">Τοῦτο Ζήνων μὲν ἔγραψεν ὥστερ ὄναρ 
ἢ εἲδωλον ευνομίας φιλοσόφου καὶ πολιτείας ἀνατυπωσάμενος</span></p></note> 
for how could an idea, so far transcending the spirit of antiquity, be realized 
in its sphere? Such a communion could only be brought about, at that time, by 
the destruction of the separate organization of nations, to the detriment of 
their natural and individual progress; and the very event in which Plutarch 
thought he saw its fulfilment, viz., the commingling of the nations by 
Alexander’s<note n="190" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p8">To whom he applies what can only be said of Christ: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p8.1">κοινὸς 
ἥκειν θεόθεν 
ἀρμοστὴς καὶ διαλλακτὴς τῶν 
ὅλων νομίζων</span>.</p></note> conquests, carried the germ of self-destruction within 
it. A total revolution of the ancient world necessarily had to precede the realizing 
of this idea. Mankind had to be freed from the power of sin, and the disjunctive 
and repulsive agency of sin, before there could be any place for this Divine communion 
of life, which overleaps, without destroying, the natural divisions of nations. 
And this is the realization of the idea of the <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p8.2">Church</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p9">Now as this revolution could 
only be brought about by Him who was at once Son of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p9.1">God</span> 
and Son of Man, so <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iv.i-p9.2">He</span>, when he recognized himself as the Saviour and King bestowed 
upon mankind, was fully conscious, also, of his power to realize this idea. It is 
clear, from what we have said of the Plan of Christ, that the results which were 
to flow in after ages from the indwelling power of the Word proclaimed and sent 
forth by him to regenerate and unite mankind, lay fully revealed before his all-surveying 
glance. He knew that it contained the elements of a spiritual community that would 
burst asunder the confining forms of the Jewish Theocracy, and take all mankind 
into its wide embrace.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 82. Name of the Church.—Its Form traced back to Christ himself." prev="vii.ii.iv.i" next="vii.ii.iv.iii" id="vii.ii.iv.ii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p1">§ 82. <i>Name of the Church.—Its Form traced back to Christ himself</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p2">But even if it be admitted that Christ <i>intended to found a Church</i>, the further (but 
less important) question arises, whether the name,

<pb n="124" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-Page_124" /><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p2.1">ἐκκλησια</span>, which has been stamped upon it, 
had its origin with himself. There is no ground for doubting even this (as some 
have done), and thereby casting suspicion upon passages like <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:18" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p2.2" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt., xvi., 18</scripRef>, in 
which he is reported to have used the term. The name corresponds to the Hebrew <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p2.3">קָהָל</span>, 
in connexion with <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p2.4">הָאֱלהִים ,יְהוָה ,יִשְׂרָאֵל</span>, which expressed the old Theocratic national 
community; and so was transferred to the new congregation of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p2.5">God</span>, 
which was to emerge from the ancient covering. This communion in itself, indeed, 
is nothing but the form in which Christ has established the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p2.6">God</span> upon earth, and in which he intends it shall develope 
itself until its full consummation.</p> 
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p3">But it must not, therefore, be concluded that 
this community was ever to realize itself in the form of a <i>State</i>.<note n="191" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p4">See this inference drawn by <i>Rothe</i>, in his work 
“Uber die Anfänge der Christlichen 
Kirche und ihrer Verfassung,” p. 89.</p></note> The name, borrowed 
from an earthly kingdom, is, on one side, entirely symbolical, and was immediately 
taken from the form in which the idea of the Divine community was represented by 
the Jewish nation. But the <i>essential</i> difference between the Jewish and the Christian 
stand-point consists in this, that in the latter the political element is wholly 
discarded. Excluding all other relations that belong to the essence of a state, 
the only <i>real</i> feature expressed by the symbolical name is the <i>monarchical</i> principle; 
and that, too, in a sense that cannot be applied to any temporal state, without 
subverting its organism, and making it a horde of slaves under the arbitrary will 
of a despot. The fundamental principle of the Christian community is, that there 
shall be no other subordination than that of its members to <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p4.1">God</span> 
and Christ, and that <i>this</i> shall be absolute; while, in regard to each other, they 
are to be upon the footing of complete equality. Christ himself drew a striking 
contrast between his own community and all political organizations in this respect.<note n="192" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p5"><scripRef passage="Luke 22:25,26" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|22|25|22|26" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.25-Luke.22.26">Luke, xxii., 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p6">But even though it be admitted that Christ intended to found a visible Church, and 
gave the first impulse to a movement that was afterward to propagate itself, it 
does not necessarily follow that he himself directly established such a separate 
community, and made the arrangements and preparations that naturally belonged to 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p7">It may be said that the outward fabric of the visible Church could not be erected 
until that which constituted its true essence, viz., the life of the invisible Church, 
which as yet lay only in the germ, should be more fully unfolded—until the higher 
life had obtained in the disciples a more substantial and self-dependent form, a 
state of things presupposed in a community whose manifold members were reciprocally 

<pb n="125" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-Page_125" />to affect each other. So, too, it may be said<note n="193" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p8">As is asserted by <i>Weisse</i> (p. 387, seq.; 406, seq.), 
whose views and proofs we shall examine in another place.</p></note> 
that one of the specific differences between Christ and other founders of religions 
was, that, as he did not impart a complete and sharply-defined system of <i>doctrines</i> 
to his Apostles, but left it to their human activity, under the guidance of the 
Divine Spirit, to form such a system from the elements which he bestowed,<note n="194" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p9">It is not without good 
ground, therefore, that we do not devote a separate section of this work to a systematic 
exposition of the <i>doctrines</i> of Christ, but content ourselves, both here and in the 
Apostolic age, with pointing out, in his words, the fundamental principles which 
were afterward expanded by the Apostles.</p></note> so, also, 
he founded no outwardly complete and accurately defined religious community, with 
a fixed form of government, usages, and rules of worship; but, after implanting 
the Divine germ of this community, left it also to human agency, guided by the same 
Holy Spirit, to develope the <i>forms</i> which it should assume under the varying relations 
of human society. According to this view, only the fructifying <i>elements</i> were given 
by Christ, and all the rest was left to human developement proper, animated by the 
Divine principle of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p10">According to this view, the only defined community which 
Christ established was that of the Apostles, who, as bearers and organs of his Spirit, 
formed the sole prototype of the Church, which only grew up at a later period from 
the seed which Christ had sown. He did not wish to establish an exclusive school 
or sect, but to draw all men to himself. In this view, further, it would be necessary 
to suppose that he had, at that time, fixed no rite of initiation into his narrower 
fellowship; that such passages as <scripRef passage="John 3:22" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p10.1" parsed="|John|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.22">John, iii., 22</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 28:19" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p10.2" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt., xxviii., 19</scripRef>, arose only 
from the attempts of a later period to ascribe the origin of baptism directly to 
Christ; and that baptism, with confession of the name of Christ, was introduced 
by the Apostles subsequently<note n="195" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p10.3"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p11">Weisse thinks that the first trace of 
the institution is to be found in <scripRef passage="Acts 2:38" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|2|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.38">Acts, ii., 38</scripRef>.</p></note> to the formation of a separate Christian congregation, 
as a sign of membership therein. And the high estimate<note n="196" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p11.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p12">The ecclesiastical import of baptism 
would remain untouched, even if it were granted that the symbol was first instituted 
by the Apostles at the time of the bestowing of the Holy Spirit, which the rite 
symbolized; for, even in that case, we must consider them as Christ’s organs, and 
acting out his will.</p></note> which was put upon the rite 
may be ascribed, not to its having been instituted by Christ, but to the extraordinary 
phenomena of inspiration which were wont to attend it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p13">We agree fully with the fundamental 
principle of the view just recited. Christ only prepared the way for the 
foundation of the Church, according to its inner essence and its outward form; as he gave no 
complete doctrinal system, so he erected no Church fabric that was to stand through 
all time; his work was rather to implant in humanity the <i>new spirit</i>, which was to 
adapt to itself such outward 

<pb n="126" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-Page_126" />forms as would meet the wants of human progress 
in successive ages But, while we cordially go thus far, we do not find ourselves 
warranted, either by history or by the idea of such a community, in granting so 
wide a latitude as the theory demands to a principle so just in itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.ii-p14">The gradual 
and natural formation of the circle of disciples about Christ is no reason for believing 
that he did not found a Church. His manifestation to men of different degrees of 
susceptibility caused, indeed, a sifting process, which soon separated the congregation 
of believers from the mass that rejected Christ; but the natural way in which this 
result was brought about is no argument against the <i>establishment</i> of the Church 
at that time, more than against its existence at any time; for, in fact, in a certain 
sense this is always the case. The relations of <i>Christ</i> to the world typified, in 
every respect, what were afterward to be the relations of <i>Christianity</i> to the world. 
We find the name of <i>disciples</i> applied with a wider signification than that of 
<i>Apostles</i>; 
and why may we not consider the bands of these, scattered through different parts 
of Palestine, and especially those who, apart from the Apostles, formed the constant 
retinue of Christ, as constituting the first nucleus of the Church?</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 83. Later Institution of Baptism as an Initiatory Rite." prev="vii.ii.iv.ii" next="vii.ii.v" id="vii.ii.iv.iii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.iv.iii-p1">§ 83. <i>Later Institution of Baptism as an Initiatory Rite</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.iii-p2">As for <i>Baptism</i>, we certainly do not find, either in the nature of the case or in the historical 
accounts, any ground for assuming that Christ himself, during his stay upon earth, 
instituted it as a symbol of consecration. As long as he could, <i>in person</i>, admit 
believers into communion with himself, no substituted symbol was necessary; and, 
besides, the Holy Spirit, which constitutes the essence of Christian baptism, and 
specifically distinguishes it from that of John, had not as yet been manifested. 
The element of <i>preparation</i> was sufficiently indicated by John’s baptism, and therefore 
Christ (in the prophetic words which have been preserved to us in <scripRef passage="Acts 1:5" id="vii.ii.iv.iii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.5">Acts, i., 5</scripRef>) contrasted 
that preparatory rite with the spiritual baptism which he himself was soon to impart 
to his disciples. The Apostles, however (quite naturally, in view of the ground 
which they occupied), were unwilling that John alone should baptize, and applied 
the rite, as the Messianic symbol of inauguration which Christ himself had recognized, 
in order to separate from the rest such as admitted the Divine calling of Jesus, 
and attached themselves to him.<note n="197" id="vii.ii.iv.iii-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.iii-p3"><scripRef passage="John 4:2" id="vii.ii.iv.iii-p3.1" parsed="|John|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.2">John, iv., 2</scripRef>.</p></note> We cannot infer from this, however, that there 
existed at the time a definite rule for the application of baptism. Yet, although 
Christ did not command, he <i>permitted</i> it, as fitted to form a point of transition 
from John’s to Christian baptism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.iv.iii-p4">But when he was about to withdraw his personal 
presence from his disciples, it became necessary to substitute a symbol in its 
place  

<pb n="127" id="vii.ii.iv.iii-Page_127" /><span class="unclear" id="vii.ii.iv.iii-p4.1">for his</span> sufferings and resurrection, the fundamental 
<i>facts</i> 
from which the new creation, through the Holy Spirit, was to spring, had necessarily 
to take place before the institution of Christian baptism proper; for that baptism 
implies an appropriation of the fruit of his sufferings, a fellowship in his resurrection, 
and a participation of that life, in communion with Him, which is above the world 
and death. The full import of baptism could not be realized until the process which 
began with Christ’s death and resurrection had reached its consummation; until the 
exaltation had followed the resurrection, and the glorified Redeemer had displayed 
his triumphant power in the outpouring of the Holy Ghost. The same effects which 
flowed to mankind in general from these facts, and the process which rested upon 
them, were to be repeated in every individual case of baptism.</p>
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter V. The Miracles of Christ." prev="vii.ii.iv.iii" next="vii.ii.v.i" id="vii.ii.v">
<h3 id="vii.ii.v-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h3>
<h3 id="vii.ii.v-p0.2">THE MIRACLES OF CHRIST.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 84. Connexion of Christ's Miracles with his Mode of Teaching." prev="vii.ii.v" next="vii.ii.v.ii" id="vii.ii.v.i">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.i-p1">§ 84. <i>Connexion of Christ’s Miracles with his Mode of Teaching</i>.</p>

<p class="first" id="vii.ii.v.i-p2">WE have before remarked that what most distinguished the Teaching of Christ was, 
that it was his <i>self-revelation</i>, and in this view it embraces both his Words and 
Works. His <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.i-p2.1">Miracles</span>, then, must be spoken of in connexion with his mode of Teaching. 
Although they are not to be sundered from their connexion with his whole self-revelation, 
yet, as an especially prominent feature of it, they served the highest purpose, 
in a certain sense, in vividly exhibiting the nature of Christ, as Son of
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.i-p2.2">God</span> and Son of Man. They have also an additional claim to 
be mentioned in this connexion, as they served as a basis and support of his labours 
as a teacher, as a preparatory means of leading from sensible phenomena to Divine 
things, and of rendering souls, as yet bound to the world of sense, susceptible 
of his higher Spiritual influences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.i-p3">In regard to the Miracles, three distinct inquiries 
present themselves: (1.) What was their real objective character and relation to 
the universe, and the Divine government thereof? (II.) In what view, and with what 
impressions, did the contemporaries of Christ receive them? (III.) What decision 
did Christ himself pronounce as to their nature, their value, and the ends he sought 
to accomplish by them?</p>
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.i-p4">(A.) THE OBJECTIVE CHARACTER OF MIRACLES.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 85. Negative Element of the Miracle.—Its Insuficiency." prev="vii.ii.v.i" next="vii.ii.v.iii" id="vii.ii.v.ii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.ii-p1">§ 85. <i>Negative Element of the Miracle.—Its Insufficiency</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.ii-p2">We must distinguish in the Miracle a <i>negative</i> and a <i>positive</i> element. The former consists 
simply in this, that a certain event, either

<pb n="128" id="vii.ii.v.ii-Page_128" />in the world of nature or man, is inexplicable 
by any known laws or powers. Events, however, thus simply inexplicable,<note n="198" id="vii.ii.v.ii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.ii-p3">A <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="vii.ii.v.ii-p3.1">prodigium</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.v.ii-p3.2">τέρας</span>, but no 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.v.ii-p3.3">σημεῖον</span>, distinguishing these words according to their original 
import.</p></note> and even 
acknowledged to be so, are not <i>miracles</i>, unless they bear upon <i>religious</i> interests. 
Many will admit certain facts to be inexplicable by an) known laws, and at the same 
time refuse to grant them a miraculous or supernatural character. Some are led, 
by an unprejudiced admission of the facts, to acknowledge, without any regard whatever 
to religion, that they transcend the limits of existing science, and content themselves 
with that acknowledgment; leaving it to the progress of natural philosophy or psychology 
to discover the laws, as yet unknown, that will explain the mysterious phenomena. 
Or, if the narrative of facts be such as to preclude even the possibility of such 
subsequent discovery and solution, they seek an explanation in ascribing chasms 
and deficiencies to the account, and withhold, for the time at least, their judgment 
upon the facts themselves; while a spur is given to inquiry and research, in order, 
if possible, by some process of combination or conjecture, to fill up the existing 
gaps of the narrative.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.ii-p4">Even an <i>objective</i> (real) deviation from ordinary phenomena 
may be admitted by those who refuse to admit of miracles, in the religious sense 
of the term. That is, indeed, a narrow and ignorant skepticism which measures every 
thing by the stiff standard of known laws, and passes sentence at once upon every 
fact, no matter how well attested, which transcends those laws; but a more profound 
and scientific philosophy knows that there are powers yet undiscovered, which will 
explain many apparent anomalies. With such minds we can more readily come to an 
understanding in regard to the historical truth of a narrative of extraordinary 
events. No unprejudiced reader of history can deny the occurrence of inexplicable 
phenomena in all past ages; and even those of magnetism, ill-defined as they are 
as yet, have taught us not to decide so promptly against every thing that goes beyond 
our knowledge of the powers of nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.ii-p5">Yet we must not suppose that all this gains 
any thing directly to the cause of religion, within whose sphere alone the conception 
of the miracle is a <i>reality</i>. It leaves us still in the domain of nature and of natural 
agencies. It is not upon this road, therefore, that we can lead men to recognize 
the supernatural and the Divine; to admit the powers of heaven as manifesting themselves 
upon earth. Miracles belong to a region of holiness and freedom, to which neither 
experience, nor observation, nor scientific discovery can lead. There is no bridge 
between this domain and that of natural phenomena. Only by means of our inward affinity 
for this spiritual kingdom, only by hearing and obeying, in the stillness of the 
soul, the voice of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.ii-p5.1">God</span> within us, can we 

<pb n="129" id="vii.ii.v.ii-Page_129" />reach those lofty regions. If there be obstacles in 
our way, no science can remove them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.ii-p6">In fact, the mode of thinking to which we have 
refereed, instead of necessarily leading to <i>Theism</i> (the only <i>religious</i> stand-point; 
for religion demands something supramundane, and <i>must</i> enter the sphere of another 
world), is perfectly consistent with the <i>Pantheistic</i> view of the world, and may 
be used to confirm it. It is not the results of experience which fix our point of 
view; but the latter, independently assumed on other grounds, gives character to 
all our judgments of the former. Nay, by applying natural laws to religious phenomena, 
one may view new religions simply as proceeding from the laws of the developement 
of the universe, in order to form new epochs in the history of the world, and thence 
consider the founders of such religions as organs of the soul of the world, concentrating 
in them the hidden powers of nature. This was the view of Pomponatius, who thought 
that in this way, while denying every thing <i>supernatural</i>, he could admit many of 
what others call miracles. It is true, there are some of the miracles of the Bible 
which, on the face of them, admit of no such explanation, but one who holds such 
views will find no great difficulty in doubting every account of miraculous events 
which cannot be made to harmonize with them; as Pomponatius did, who could not with 
sincerity, after an utter denial of the supernatural, abandon his ground simply 
because come of the miracles could not be explained by it.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 86. Positive Element.—Teleological Aim of Miracles." prev="vii.ii.v.ii" next="vii.ii.v.iv" id="vii.ii.v.iii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.iii-p1">§ 86. <i>Positive Element.—Teleological Aim of Miracles</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.iii-p2">Miracles, then, are entirely different from results of the <i>powers of nature intensified</i>. The 
question of their character cannot be decided on the ground either of Deism or Pantheism 
(opposed as these theories are to each other; the one incorrectly separating the 
idea of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.iii-p2.1">God</span> from that of the world, the other as incorrectly 
blending the two together), but only in regard to the Final causes of the government 
of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.iii-p2.2">God</span>, considered as an Omniscient and Omnipotent personal 
Being. We might dispute with these theories in reference to isolated <i>facts</i>, on historical 
and exegetical grounds; but the question of <i>miracles</i>, as such, rises into a very 
different sphere, and no agreement on separate points would bring us nearer to an 
adjustment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.iii-p3">The <i>positive</i> element, which must be added to the negative one, already 
spoken of, in order to constitute any inexplicable phenomenon a miracle, is, that 
the Divine power in the phenomenon itself shall reveal it to our religious consciousness 
as a <i>distinctive sign</i> of a new Divine communication, transcending the natural progress 
and powers of humanity, and designed to raise it to a position higher than its originally 
created powers could have reached. That higher position to which the Divine revelations, 
<i>accompanied by miracles as distinctive signs</i>,

<pb n="130" id="vii.ii.v.iii-Page_130" />were destined to elevate mankind, is the character originally stamped 
by <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.iii-p3.1">God</span> upon human nature, which was lost by sin. Man violently 
sundered his union with <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.iii-p3.2">God</span>, his true element of life, in 
which the Supernatural and the Natural were in perfect harmony: it was necessary, 
therefore, that the former should reveal itself in opposition to the latter—that 
Miracles should be opposed to Nature—in order that Nature might be brought back 
to her original harmony with <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.iii-p3.3">God</span>. But miracles, considered 
as signs of the Divinity revealed in the world of sense, cannot, as such, be considered 
apart from their connexion with the whole revelation of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.iii-p3.4">God</span>. 
Their essential nature is to be discovered, not by viewing them as isolated exhibitions 
of Divine power, but as elements of his revelation as a whole, in the harmony of 
his inseparable attributes, the Holy Love and Wisdom appearing as much as the Omnipotence. 
It is this which stamps Divinity upon such phenomena, and attracts all souls that 
are allied to <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.iii-p3.5">God</span>. Thus the negative element of miracles 
is only a finger-post to the positive; the inexplicable character of the event leads 
us to the new revelation, which it accompanies, of that same Almighty love which 
gave birth to the laws of the visible world, and which, in ordinary times, veils 
its operations behind them.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 87. Relation of Miracles to the Course of Nature." prev="vii.ii.v.iii" next="vii.ii.v.v" id="vii.ii.v.iv">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.iv-p1">§ 87. <i>Relation of Miracles to the Course of Nature</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.iv-p2">Omnipotence 
is <i>always</i> as directly operative in nature as it was at the creation; but we can 
only detect its workings by means of the law of cause and effect in the material 
world. Under this veil of natural laws, religious faith always discovers the Divine 
causality, and the religious mind, although it may, indeed, contemplate natural 
phenomena from different points of view, and may distinguish between <i>free</i> and 
<i>necessary</i> 
causalities in nature, will always trace them back to the immediate agency of Almighty 
love. Just so in miracles, we do not see the Divine agency <i>immediately</i>, but in a 
veil, as it were; the Divine causality does not appear in them as coefficient with 
natural causes, and therefore cannot be an object of external perception, but reveals 
itself only to Faith. But the miracle, by displaying phenomena out of the ordinary 
connexion of cause and effect, manifests the interference of a higher power, and 
points out a higher connexion, in which even the chain of phenomena in the visible 
world must be taken up.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.iv-p3">Miracles, then, present themselves to us as links in that 
great chain of manifestations whose object is to restore man to his lost communion 
with God, and to impart to him a life, not derived from 
any created causality, but immediately from <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.iv-p3.1">God</span>. As here 
new and higher powers enter into the sphere of humanity, there must be novel effects 
re suiting from them, which cannot be explained apart from the accompanying revelation, 
but point out to the religious consciousness their

<pb n="131" id="vii.ii.v.iv-Page_131" />self-revealing cause. Such effects are the miracles, 
which, from the considerations we have mentioned, lay claim, even as inexplicable 
phenomena simply, to a religious interest. And although, from their very nature, 
they transcend the ordinary law of cause and effect, they do not contradict it, 
inasmuch as nature has been so ordered by Divine wisdom as to admit higher and creative 
agencies into her sphere; and it is perfectly <i>natural</i> that such powers, once admitted, 
should produce effects beyond the scope of ordinary causes.<note n="199" id="vii.ii.v.iv-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.iv-p4">The Schoolmen of the 13th century rightly distinguished the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="vii.ii.v.iv-p4.1">potentia 
activa</span> from the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="vii.ii.v.iv-p4.2">potentia passiva</span>, in regard to the relation of the supernatural 
to the natural.</p></note> In the Divine plan 
of the universe (of whose fulfilment the connexion of causes in the visible world 
manifests only <i>one side</i>), miracles stand in relations of reciprocal harmony to events 
occurring in accordance with natural laws. From the chain of causes involved in 
that great plan, indeed, no events, natural or supernatural, are excluded; both 
circles of phenomena belong to the realization of the Divine idea.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 88. Relation of the individual Miracles to the highest Miracle, the Manifestation of Christ." prev="vii.ii.v.iv" next="vii.ii.v.vi" id="vii.ii.v.v">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.v-p1">§ 88. <i>Relation of the individual Miracles to the highest Miracle, the Manifestation of Christ</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.v-p2">In the miracles nature is shown to be related, like 
history, to the one highest aim of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.v-p2.1">God’s</span> holy love, namely, 
the redemption of the human race to the communion of the Divine life, or, what is 
the same thing, the establishment of His kingdom among men. Nature was destined 
to reveal and glorify <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.v-p2.2">God</span>; but it can only do this in connexion 
with rational beings, together with whom it forms the <i>world</i> as a whole. Now the 
communion of rational beings, working together with conscious freedom to reveal 
and glorify <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.v-p2.3">God</span>, is nothing else but the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.v-p2.4">God</span>; and as the unity which is to exhibit the world as a 
whole can only be complete when nature has been fully appropriated for the revelation 
of that kingdom, it follows that the realization of the latter is the aim of the 
whole creation—of both nature and history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.v-p3">The manifestation of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.v-p3.1">Christ</span>, the founder 
of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.v-p3.2">God</span>, the bestower upon mankind of that 
Divine life which constitutes the essence of the kingdom, was the highest miracle, 
the central-point of all miracles, and required other and analogous phenomena to 
precede and follow it. But as the re-establishment of the original harmony between 
the natural and the Divine (which coincides with the completion of the Divine kingdom) 
was the final aim of redemption, so, when the Divine life, the essential principle 
of the miracle itself, which is purely and in its essence supernatural, was incorporated 
with the natural progress of humanity by the manifestation of Christ, it followed 
that thenceforward, in all ages, it should operate within the forms and laws of human nature.</p>


<pb n="132" id="vii.ii.v.v-Page_132" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 89. Relation of Miracles to History." prev="vii.ii.v.v" next="vii.ii.v.vii" id="vii.ii.v.vi">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.vi-p1">§ 89. <i>Relation of Miracles to History</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.vi-p2">The relation of miracles 
to history is perhaps sufficiently obvious from what has been said. Every theory 
of history that proceeds from the stand-point of natural reason, admitting nothing 
superior to itself, must, from its very point of departure, reject the idea of miracles. 
It must seek to include and explain all events by one and the same pragmatical connexion 
of causes, and can therefore find no place for miracles. Even if it be desirous 
to examine the acts of Christ without prejudice, it can only, from its peculiar 
stand-point, manifest such freedom by representing truthfully, according to the 
accounts that remain, how Christ himself wished these phenomena to be regarded, 
and what impression they made upon his contemporaries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.vi-p3">But this holds good of only 
a very limited and arbitrary idea of history, one which barricades itself by its 
own prejudices against all higher views. The conception of the miracle, as such, 
is in no way repugnant to a really scientific theory of history; and as it is the 
task of the latter to study the proper character of every fact and phenomenon, the 
import of miracles, <i>as</i> miracles, is one of its necessary problems. The manifestation 
of Christ, indeed, can only be rightly understood when it is conceived as being 
originally Divine and supra-historical, and as having <i>become</i> historical; and Christianity 
can only be explained as a supernatural principle, destined to impart to history 
a new tendency and direction. In this connexion the individual miracles, preceding, 
accompanying, and following the manifestation of Christ, appear entirely in accordance 
with nature. As for history itself, when it does not refer to Christianity and the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.vi-p3.1">God</span> as the object of all human progress, it 
appears but as a lawless play of forces moving hither and thither, rising and 
falling, without aim and without unity. Christianity alone shows us that it has 
both. But in order to comprehend Christianity, and, through it, History, reason 
must receive the higher light of faith, without which the eye of the mind must 
remain blind to the operations and revelation of the Divinity in the course of 
human progress.<note n="200" id="vii.ii.v.vi-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.vi-p4">My view of the miracles agrees with what <i>Twesten</i> 
has said in the Introduction to his “Dogmatik;” and I am gratified to find a similar 
agreement, also, in his second volume, pt. i., p. 170, seq.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.vi-p5">(B.) THE MIRACLES OF CHRIST AS SUBJECTIVELY VIEWED BY HIS CONTEMPORARIES.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 90. Miracles deemed an essential Sign of Messiahship." prev="vii.ii.v.vi" next="vii.ii.v.viii" id="vii.ii.v.vii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p1">§ 90. <i>Miracles deemed an essential Sign of Messiahship</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p2">It is 
evident from many passages in the Gospel narrative that miracles were essentially 
necessary, as signs of the Messianic calling. Had Christ, therefore, wrought no 
miracles, his contemporaries could 

<pb n="133" id="vii.ii.v.vii-Page_133" />not have believed in his Messiahship; nor could he 
himself have been thoroughly and permanently convinced of it, had he not both been 
conscious of power to perform them, and put that power into exercise. John the Baptist 
was satisfied, from his own inability to achieve such works, that <i>he</i> was not endowed 
with the Messianic fulness of the Spirit; and it is obvious, from his receiving 
Christ’s miracles as a proof of his Messiahship, that he expected such signs of 
the indwelling fulness of Divine power in the true Messiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p3">Nor can it be proved 
(as some suppose) that it was common among the Jews to spread rumours of miracles 
wrought by men whose deeds had made them objects of popular veneration, as was subsequently 
the case in the Middle Ages, where we find miraculous powers ascribed to such men 
even during their lifetime. There is a great difference in the relations of the 
two periods. The Middle Age was the period of a <i>new creation</i>, developed from the 
new principle of life which Christianity (even alloyed as it was with Jewish elements) 
introduced among the uncultivated nations. It was a period of youthful freshness, 
enthusiasm, and poetry. The men of that time, through their lively faith in the 
Divine power of Christianity, as ever present and ever active, kept their connexion 
with the miracles that attended its first appearance unbroken, and figured and imitated 
them by their youthful and inventive power of imagination.<note n="201" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p4">The 
miraculous tales of the excited Middle Age may be explained from the co-working 
of various influences, but this is not the place to enter into the subject.</p></note> But while such was the 
relation between the Middle Age and the period of Christ’s appearance, there was 
no similar relation between the latter and the Old Testament age. Christ did not 
manifest himself at a period of new creation through influences previously wrought 
into the life of the people by Judaism, but at a time when Judaism itself was decaying 
and dying; the revelations and mighty works of Divine power lay buried in a far-distant 
antiquity; and there was a vast chasm, visible to all eyes, between the lofty, holy 
age of Prophecy, and that weak and lifeless time. After the voice of prophecy was 
hushed, <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p4.1">God</span> was said to reveal himself only by occasional 
utterances; such, for instance, as the <i>Bath Col</i>,<note n="202" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p5">The 
Bath Col may be explained on the ground that a heavenly voice was supposed to be 
heard in a period of devotion, or that words accidentally spoken by one person had 
a peculiar subjective meaning for another, like the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p5.1">tolle lege</span> of Augustine.</p></note> a miraculous sound from heaven; 
or by words of men, interpreted as omens. Scarcely any tales of wonder were told 
but such as referred to the <i>Exorcists</i>,<note n="203" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p6">Joseph., Archaeol., viii., 2, 4.</p></note> 
who were skilled in the deceptive arts of jugglery, and were said to do many 
marvellous things. In short, it is sufficiently proved that miracles were deemed 
no ordinary occurrences among the Jews,<note n="204" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p7">Josephus says, with reference to 
miracles, “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p7.1">τὰ παράλογα 
καὶ μείζω τῆς ἐλπίδος 
τοῖς ὁμοίοις πιστοῦται 
πράγμασιν</span>.”—Archaeol., x., 2, 1.</p></note>

<pb n="134" id="vii.ii.v.vii-Page_134" />by the fact that they were expected to be 
<i>distinctive</i> signs of the Messiah, and that they were not ascribed even to John the 
Baptist, notwithstanding his great deeds and the honour in which he was held as 
a prophet.</p>
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.vii-p8">(C.) CHRIST’S OWN ESTIMATE OF HIS MIRACLES.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 91. Apparent Discrepancies, and Mode of Removing them." prev="vii.ii.v.vii" next="vii.ii.v.ix" id="vii.ii.v.viii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p1">§ 91. <i>Apparent Discrepancies, and Mode of Removing them</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p2">There 
are apparent contradictions in the several explanations given by Christ of his miracles, 
and by following them out separately we might arrive at different views of the estimate 
which he himself placed upon them. But in order to bring perfect harmony out of 
these apparent contradictions, it is only necessary to distinguish the different 
points of view in which the miracles present themselves. It has been already said, 
that miracles can be correctly understood, not when viewed as isolated facts, but 
in connexion with the whole circle of Divine revelation. Those of Christ, especially, 
are intelligible only when considered as results of his self-revelation, or, as 
St. John expresses it, as <i>the manifestation of his glory</i>. They demand, therefore, 
to be so conceived in connexion as to exhibit vividly his whole image in each of 
these separate manifestations; and, on the other hand, the same considerations point 
out, as the highest aim of miracles, the revelation of Christ’s glory in the 
<i>whole</i> 
of his personal manifestation.</p>
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p3">(1.) Christ’s Object in working Miracles two-fold. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p4">In their <i>formal</i> import miracles are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p4.1">σημεῖα</span>, signs, designed to point from objects 
of sense to <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p4.2">God</span>; powers which, by producing results inexplicable 
by ordinary agencies, are intended to lead minds yet under the bonds of sense, and 
unfitted for an immediate spiritual revelation, to yearn after and acknowledge a 
higher power. But as they were designed to show forth the <i>whole revealed Christ</i>, 
and as the Divine attributes, in the totality of which the image of
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p4.3">God</span> was realized in him, cannot be isolated from each other, 
so no separate manifestation of <i>power</i> could proceed from him, not at the same time 
exhibiting all the other attributes belonging to the Divine image. It is clear, 
therefore, that although miracles, in relation to nature, are especially manifestations 
of Power, they could not be performed except in cases where the other attributes, 
the Wisdom and the holy Love, were brought into requisition. For the same reason, 
too, we cannot conceive Christ’s miracles as <i>epideictic</i>, <i>i. e</i>., wrought for no other 
purpose than to display his power over the laws of nature. In them, as in all his 
other actions, the end which he had in view is shown by the given circumstances 
in each case.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p5">Accordingly, we distinguish a two-fold object of his miracles, the 
first a <i>material</i> one, <i>i. e</i>., the meeting of some immediate emergency, of some want 
of man’s earthly life? which his love urged him to satisfy; the

<pb n="135" id="vii.ii.v.viii-Page_135" />other and higher one to point himself out to the persons whose earthly 
necessities were thus relieved, as the <i>One</i> alone capable of satisfying their higher 
and essential spiritual wants; to raise them from this single exhibition of his 
glory in the individual miracle to a vivid apprehension of the glory of his entire 
nature. Nor was this last and higher aim of the miracle confined to the persons 
immediately concerned; it was to be to all others a <i>sign</i>, that they might believe 
in Jesus as the Son of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p5.1">God</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p6">(2.) A Susceptibility to receive 
Impressions from the Miracles presupposed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p7">But all external influences designed 
to produce an impression such as we have stated demand a susceptible soil in the 
minds of those who are to receive them. The revelation of Christ by his works, no 
more than by his words, could produce a Divine impression without an inward susceptibility 
of Divine influences. The consciousness of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p7.1">God</span> must exist 
in the soul, though dormant. The Divine revelation must find some point of contact 
in human nature before religious faith can spring up; there is no compulsory influence 
from without by which the unsusceptible soul can be driven to faith by an irresistible 
necessity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p8">So, when a carnal, worldly mind is the prevailing tendency, outward phenomena, 
however extraordinary, pass by, and make no impression. The mighty power of the 
<i>will</i> cannot be subdued by any external force. The worldly spirit makes every thing 
which touches it worldly too. Encompassed by Divine powers, it remains closed against 
them, in its earthly inclinations, thoughts, and feelings. The mind, thus perverted, 
cheats itself by denying all miracles, because to acknowledge them would oppose 
its fleshly interests, and contradict the system of delusion to which it is a slave. 
It calls the powers of sophistry to aid its self-deception, by converting every 
thing which could tend to undeceive it into a means of deeper delusion; like those 
Pharisees who, when compelled to acknowledge works beyond explanation by ordinary 
agencies, referred them to the powers of darkness rather than of light, in order 
to escape an admission which they were deter mined to evade. So he who <i>totally</i> rejects 
the supernatural has al ready decided upon all separate cases, and a miracle wrought 
before his very eyes would not be recognized as such. He might admit the <i>fact</i> as 
extraordinary, but would involuntarily seek some other explanation. A mode of thinking 
that controls the mind cannot be shaken by any power acting <i>wholly</i> from without. 
Such is the might of the free will, which proves its freedom even by its self-created 
bondage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p9">Or if miracles do impress the fleshly mind for a moment by the flash of 
gratification or astonishment which they afford, the impression, made merely upon 
the senses, is but transitory; for it lacks the point of contact

<pb n="136" id="vii.ii.v.viii-Page_136" />in the soul which alone can make it permanent. How quickly are 
sensible impressions, even the strongest, forgotten when other and contrary ones 
follow them! And here we find one of the reasons why Christ refused the demand for 
miracles merely as proofs of his wonderworking power. For those, he said, whose 
perverted minds could not be roused to repentance by Moses and the prophets, would 
<i>not be persuaded though one rose from the dead</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p10">How grossly ignorant, then, of human nature must the Deists of 
the 17th century have been, who plead in opposition to the reality of Christ’s 
miracles, the comparatively little effect which they produced!<note n="205" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p11">Like that strange 
enthusiast, <i>Daniel Müller</i>, who appeared in Nassau in the transition period between 
mysticism and rationalism, and in whom these two tendencies joined hands. From the 
extreme of mystic supernaturalism he passed over to the skeptical conclusions of 
our modern critics. In his treatise against <i>Lessing</i> he says, “It is 
impossible that there should have been a Christ 1700 years ago, who literally 
wrought such wonders as these. Had any man, by his mere word, caused the blind 
to see and the lame to walk, given health to the leper and strength to the 
palsied, fed thousands with a few loaves, and even raised the dead, all men must 
have esteemed him Divine, all men must have followed him. Only imagine what you 
yourself would have thought of such a man; and human nature is the same in all 
ages. And with so many followers, the scribes and Pharisees could not have 
killed him.”—<i>Ilgen’s Zeitschrift</i>, 1834, 
p. 257.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.viii-p12">We shall find, therefore, Christ’s own statements in regard to his miracles to harmonize 
perfectly with each other, if we properly distinguish the various classes of human 
character in their religious and moral relations to miracles, and the different 
relations and tendencies of the miracles themselves.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 92. The Sign of the Prophet Jonah." prev="vii.ii.v.viii" next="vii.ii.v.x" id="vii.ii.v.ix">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p1">§ 92. <i>The Sign of the Prophet Jonah</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p2">Christ’s declaration, in answer to a demand for a miraculous 
attestation of his Messiahship, that “<i>no sign shall be given to this generation but the sign 
of the Prophet Jonah</i>,” has been thought by some to indicate either that he wrought 
no miracles at all, or that he did not mean to employ them as proofs of his Divine 
calling. The passage preceding that declaration of itself is enough to refute this; 
for he had just appealed to the healing of a demoniac as proof of the Divine character 
of his power,<note n="206" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p3"><scripRef passage="Luke 11:20" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.20">Luke, xi., 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and to the fact that the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p3.2">God</span> was 
victoriously introduced among men by him<note n="207" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p4"><scripRef passage="Luke 11:22" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.22">Luke, xi., 22</scripRef>.</p></note> as a testimony that his ministry was Divine. 
But we can refute it by simply showing the only sense which the words could have 
conveyed, in the connexion in which they were used.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p5">The works of Jesus had made a great impression, very much to 
the discomfort of those whose mode of thinking and party interests made it 
necessary for them to oppose him. They naturally sought to counteract this 
impression; to dispute the evidence of the facts which confirmed his ministry as 
Divine. While the most base and hostile, compelled 

<pb n="137" id="vii.ii.v.ix-Page_137" />to admit the superhuman powers of Christ, attributed 
them to the kingdom of darkness, there were others who did not dare to utter such 
an accusation, but asked a sign of a different character, an objective testimony 
from <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p5.1">God</span> himself in favor of Christ and his ministry, which 
could not deceive; a visible celestial phenomenon, for instance, or a voice from 
heaven, clearly and unequivocally authenticating him as a messenger from
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p5.2">God</span>. In answer, then, to those who asked a Divine sign apart 
from his whole manifestation, a sign for that which was of itself the greatest of 
all signs, Christ appeals to that loftiest of signs, his own appearance as the
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p5.3">God</span>—Man, which included within itself all his miracles as 
separate, individual manifestations.<note n="208" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p5.4"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.ix-p6">We cannot but be surprised at the remark of <i>De Wette</i>, Comm. on Matt., 2d ed., p. 132: 
“If Jesus had wished to express this thought, 
he would have uttered nonsense—<i>No sign shall be given to them, but still given</i>.” Christ said that to those who were not satisfied by his whole manifestation, as 
a sign, no other separate sign would be given; how could any thing be a sign for 
them to whom the highest sign was none? The words, however, do wear that air of 
paradox which we often find in the discourses of Christ.</p></note>

To this (he told them)—viz., that “The manifestation 
of the Son of Man was greater than that of Jonah or of Solomon”—belonged all those 
works of his which no other could perform; every thing was to be referred to that 
manifestation as the highest in the history of humanity. Had these words been spoken 
by any other, they would have convicted him of sacrilegious self-exaltation.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 93. 'Destroy this Temple,' &amp;c." prev="vii.ii.v.ix" next="vii.ii.v.xi" id="vii.ii.v.x">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.x-p1">§ 93. “<i>Destroy this Temple</i>,” &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.x-p2">Similar to this was Christ’s reply at the Passover, 
which he first kept in Jerusalem, to those who, unable to comprehend an act of holy 
zeal, asked him to prove his calling as a reformer by a miracle—“<i>Destroy this 
temple, and in three days I will raise it up</i>.” Instead of working a miracle, uncalled 
for by the circumstances, for their idle satisfaction, he pointed them to a sign 
that was to come, a great, world-historical sign, which may have been either his 
resurrection, that was to seal the conclusion of his ministry on earth, and bring 
about the triumph of his kingdom, in spite of the machinations of his foes, who 
hoped to destroy his work by putting him to death; or the creation, as the end and 
aim of his whole manifestation, of the new, spiritual, and eternal Temple of his 
kingdom among men, after the visible Temple should have been destroyed by their 
own guilt.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 94. Christ's Distinction between the material Element of Miracles  and their essential Object.—John, vi., 26." prev="vii.ii.v.x" next="vii.ii.v.xii" id="vii.ii.v.xi">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.xi-p1">§ 94. <i>Christ’s Distinction between the material Element of Miracles 
and their essential Object</i>.—<scripRef passage="John 6:26" id="vii.ii.v.xi-p1.1" parsed="|John|6|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.26">John, vi., 26</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xi-p2">Christ himself distinguishes the material 
part of the miracle, <i>i. e</i>., its effect in satisfying a momentary want, and its 
<i>formal</i> 
part, as a sign to point from objects of sense to <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.xi-p2.1">God</span>, and 
to accredit himself as capable of 

<pb n="138" id="vii.ii.v.xi-Page_138" />satisfying all higher spiritual wants. To 
those who embraced the miracles in this latter sense, properly as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.v.xi-p2.2">σημεῖα</span>, 
he freely communicated himself; and, on the other hand, he must more and more 
have alienated himself from those who attached themselves to him only from a 
momentary interest of the former kind. He, therefore, reproached those who 
eagerly sought him after the feeding of the five thousand, by saying that they 
did not seek him because they “<i>had seen the miracles</i>” (<i>i. e</i>., as 
signs to lead them to something higher), but simply because their human wants 
had been satisfied—“<i>Ye did eat of 
the loaves and were filled</i>.” The light of his works (he told them) was not 
sufficient to lead them to believe on him, inasmuch as they lacked—what was 
essential to faith—a sense for the Divine. The gratification of their natural 
senses was all they sought. In the spirit in which they were, faith was 
impossible; their preponderating worldliness of mind, subjugating the better 
tendencies of their nature, left room for no sense of higher wants, and 
prevented them from feeling the inward “<i>drawing of the Father</i>.”<note n="209" id="vii.ii.v.xi-p2.3"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xi-p3"><scripRef passage="John 6:36,44" id="vii.ii.v.xi-p3.1" parsed="|John|6|36|0|0;|John|6|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.36 Bible:John.6.44">John, vi., 36, 44</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 95. Christ appealed to the Miracles as Testimonies; John, xv., 24.—Three different  Stages of Faith." prev="vii.ii.v.xi" next="vii.ii.v.xiii" id="vii.ii.v.xii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p1">§ 95. <i>Christ appealed to the Miracles as Testimonies</i>; <scripRef passage="John 15:24" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p1.1" parsed="|John|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.24">John, xv., 24</scripRef>.—<i>Three different 
Stages of Faith</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p2">Although Christ appeals (in John’s Gospel) to the miracles as 
testimonies of his works, we are not to understand him as appealing to them 
simply as displays of power, for the grounds already stated. Yet he does, in 
more than one instance, declare them to be signs, in the world of sense, of a 
higher power, designed to lead minds as yet unsusceptible of direct spiritual 
impressions, to acknowledge such influences. “<i>If I had not done among them the works which none other man did, 
they had not had sin</i>.”<note n="210" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p3"><scripRef passage="John 15:24" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p3.1" parsed="|John|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.24">John, xv., 24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p4">In viewing the miracles thus as means of awakening and strengthening 
faith, we must distinguish different stand-points in the developement of faith. 
On the lowest stage stood those who, instead of being drawn by an undeniable want 
of their spiritual nature, inspired by the power of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p4.1">God</span> 
working <i>within</i> them, had to be attracted by a feeling of physical want, and by impressions 
made upon their <i>outward</i> senses. Yet, like his heavenly Father, whose 
providence leads men to spiritual things even by means of their physical 
necessities, Christ condescended to this human weakness, sighing, at the same 
time, that such means should be indispensable to turn men’s eyes to that which 
lies nearest to their spiritual being. “<i>Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will not believe</i>.”<note n="211" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p5"><scripRef passage="John 4:48" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p5.1" parsed="|John|4|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.48">John, iv., 48</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p6">A higher stage was 
occupied by those who were, indeed, led to seek the Messiah by a sense of spiritual 
need, but whose religious feelings were debased by the admixture of various sensuous 
elements. As these 

<pb n="139" id="vii.ii.v.xii-Page_139" />were yet in some degree in bondage to sense, and sought 
the Saviour without perfectly apprehending him as the object of their search, they 
had to be led to know him by miracles suited to their condition. Such was the case 
with the Apostles generally, before their religious feelings were purified by continued 
personal intercourse with Christ. He condescended to this condition, in order to 
lead men from it to a higher stage of religious life; but yet represented it as 
subordinate to that purer stage in which they should receive the whole impression 
of his person, and obtain a full intuition of the mode in which <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p6.1">
God</span> dwelt and wrought in Him. Jesus said unto Nathanael, “<i>Because I 
said I saw thee under the fig-tree, believest thou? Thou shalt see greater 
things than these. Hereafter ye shall see heaven open, and the angels of God 
ascending and descending upon the Son of Man.</i>”<note n="212" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p7"><scripRef passage="John 1:50,51" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p7.1" parsed="|John|1|50|1|51" osisRef="Bible:John.1.50-John.1.51">John, i., 50, 51</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p8">A far loftier stage of faith was 
that which, proceeding from an inward living fountain, did not wait for miracles 
to call it forth, but went before and expected them as natural manifestations of 
the already acknowledged <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p8.1">God</span>. Such a presupposed faith, 
instead of being summoned by the miracles, rather summoned them, as did the 
pagan centurion whom Christ offered to the Jews as a model: “<i>I have not found so great 
faith, no, not in Israel</i>.”<note n="213" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p8.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p9"><scripRef passage="Matthew 8:10" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.10">Matt., viii., 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p10">It appears, therefore, that Christ considered that to be the 
highest stage of religious developement in which faith arose, not from the 
sensible evidence of miracles, but from an immediate Divine impression finding a 
point of contact in the soul itself—from a direct experience of that wherein 
alone the soul could fully satisfy its wants; such a faith as testifies to 
previous motions of the Divine life in the soul. We have an illustration in 
Peter, who expressed his profound sense of the blessings that had flowed to him 
from fellowship with Christ, in his acknowledgment, “<i>Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. And Jesus said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona, for 
flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven</i>.”<note n="214" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p11"><scripRef passage="Matthew 16:16,17" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|16|16|16|17" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16-Matt.16.17">Matt., xvi., 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> 
This acknowledgment itself might have been made by Peter at an earlier period; but 
the way in which he made it at that critical moment, and the feeling which inspired 
it, showed that he had obtained a new intuition of Christ as the Son of
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p11.2">God</span>. It was for <i>this</i> that Christ called him; “blessed,” because 
the drawing of the Father had led him to the Son, and the Father had revealed himself 
to him in the Son. Peter made his confession, at that time, in opposition to others,<note n="215" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p11.3"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p12"><scripRef passage="Matthew 16:14" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.14">Matt., xvi., 14</scripRef>.</p></note> 
who, although they had a dawning consciousness of Christ’s higher nature, did not 
yet recognize him as the Son of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p12.2">God</span>. The spirit in which 
he made it is illustrated by a similar confession made by him in view of the 
defection of many who had been led by “the revelation of flesh and blood” to 
believe 

<pb n="140" id="vii.ii.v.xii-Page_140" />in Jesus, and had afterward abandoned 
him,<note n="216" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p12.3"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p13"><scripRef passage="John 6:66" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p13.1" parsed="|John|6|66|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.66">John, vi., 66</scripRef>.</p></note> for the 
very reason that their faith had so low an origin: “<i>Lord, to whom 
shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life. And we believe, and we are sure 
that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God</i>.”<note n="217" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p14"><scripRef passage="John 6:69" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p14.1" parsed="|John|6|69|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.69">John. vi., 69</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p15">And so, when <i>Thomas</i> doubted, Christ condescended to give him a visible proof of 
his resurrection;<note n="218" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p16"><scripRef passage="John 20:27" id="vii.ii.v.xii-p16.1" parsed="|John|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.27">John, xx.. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> 
but at the same time he declared that that was a higher faith which needed no 
such support. but rested, with undoubting confidence, upon the inward experience 
of Divine manifestations. “<i>Blessed are they that have not seen and yet 
have believed</i>.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 96. The Communication of the Divine Life the highest Miracle.—John, xiv., 12." prev="vii.ii.v.xii" next="vii.ii.vi" id="vii.ii.v.xiii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.v.xiii-p1">§ 96. <i>The Communication of the Divine Life the highest Miracle</i>.—<scripRef passage="John 14:12" id="vii.ii.v.xiii-p1.1" parsed="|John|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.12">John, xiv., 12</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.v.xiii-p2">Finally, the words of Christ himself assure us that the communication 
of the life of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.v.xiii-p2.1">God</span> to men was the greatest of all 
miracles, the essence and the aim of all; and, further, that it was to be the 
standing miracle of all after ages. “<i>He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also, 
and greater works than these shall he do, because I go to my Father. And whatsoever 
ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the 
Son</i>.” The power of diffusing the Divine life, which had been confined to him 
alone, was, by means of his glorification, to be extended to others, and to 
assume in them a peculiar self-subsisting form—the miracle which was to be 
wrought among all men, and in all time, by the preaching of the Gospel. [“<i>He shall send you another Comforter, 
that he may abide with you forever, even the Spirit of Truth</i>.”]</p>
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter VI. The Miracles of Christ Considered in Regard to Supernatural Agency." prev="vii.ii.v.xiii" next="vii.ii.vi.i" id="vii.ii.vi">
<h3 id="vii.ii.vi-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h3>
<h3 id="vii.ii.vi-p0.2">THE MIRACLES OF CHRIST CONSIDERED IN REGARD TO SUPERNATURAL AGENCY.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 97. Transition from the Natural to the Supernatural in the Miracles." prev="vii.ii.vi" next="vii.ii.vi.ii" id="vii.ii.vi.i">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.i-p1">§ 97. <i>Transition from the Natural to the Supernatural in the Miracles</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="vii.ii.vi.i-p2">IT has been asserted in modern times, that in order to receive miracles at all, 
we must conceive them as directly and abruptly opposed to nature, and admit no intermediate 
agencies whatever. But we cannot be confined to this alternative by men who wish 
to caricature the views which we maintain. Abrupt contrasts may be set up in abstract 
theories; but in real life we do not find them. There are always intermediate agencies 
and points of transition. And why should this not be the case in the opposition 
between the natural and the supernatural? We think that we have already shown that 
the higher unity of the Divine plan of the world embraces miracles as well as the 
ordinary developement

<pb n="141" id="vii.ii.vi.i-Page_141" />of nature. We hold ourselves 
justified, therefore, in distinguishing, with regard to the <i>marvellous</i> part of the 
miracles, certain steps of transition from the natural to the supernatural. Not 
that we can separate these gradations so nicely as to constitute a division of the 
miracles thereby; but we can trace an important harmony with the universal laws 
of the Divine government of the world in the fact that here, too, there are no sudden 
leaps, but a gradual transition by intermediate steps throughout.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.i-p3">Looking at all 
the miracles, there are some in regard to which it may be doubted whether they belong 
to the class of natural or supernatural events; on the other side, there are some 
in which the creative power is exhibited in the highest degree, and which. bear 
no analogy whatever to the results of natural causes. Between these extreme classes, 
there are many miraculous works in which the supernatural can be made vividly obvious 
by means of natural analogies. To these last belong most of the miracles which 
Christ wrought upon <i>human</i> nature; while those wrought upon the <i>material</i> world, rejecting 
all natural analogies, may be ranged under the second extreme class above mentioned. 
The latter are very few in comparison with the former, and far less intimately connected 
with Christ’s peculiar calling.</p>
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.i-p4">A. CHRIST’S MIRACLES WROUGHT UPON HUMAN NATURE. 
</p>
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.i-p5">I. The Healing of Diseases.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 98. The Spiritual Agencies employed.—Faith demanded for the Cure." prev="vii.ii.vi.i" next="vii.ii.vi.iii" id="vii.ii.vi.ii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.ii-p1">§ 98. <i>The Spiritual Agencies employed.—Faith demanded for the Cure</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.ii-p2">Those works of redeeming love which Christ wrought upon the human body, 
the healing of diseases, and the like, displayed the peculiar feature of his whole 
ministry. The ailments of the body are closely connected with those of the soul;<note n="219" id="vii.ii.vi.ii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.ii-p3">It is remarkable that great plagues often spread over the earth precisely 
at the same time with general <i>crises</i> in the intellectual or moral world; 
<i>e. g</i>., 
the plague at Athens and the Peloponnesian war: the plagues under the Antonines 
and under Decius; the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="vii.ii.vi.ii-p3.1">labes inquinaria</span> at the end of the 6th century; the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="vii.ii.vi.ii-p3.2">ignis 
sacer</span> in the 11th; the <i>black</i> death in the 14th, &amp;c. That great man, 
<i>Niebuhr</i>, whose 
letters contain so many golden truths, alluded to this coincidence in another connexion.—<i>Leben</i>, 
ii., 167.</p></note>

and even if, in individual cases, this cannot be proved, yet in the whole progress 
of human developement there is always a causal connexion between <i>sin</i> and 
<i>evil</i>; between 
the disorganization of the spirit through sin, and all forms of bodily disorder, 
There was a beautiful connexion, therefore, between Christ’s work in healing the 
latter, and his proper calling to remove the fundamental disease of human nature, 
and to restore its original harmony, disturbed by sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.ii-p4">Some of these diseases, also, 
arose purely from moral causes, and could be thoroughly cured only by moral and 
spiritual remedies. Little as we know of the connexion between the mind and the 
body, 

<pb n="142" id="vii.ii.vi.ii-Page_142" />we know enough to make it in some degree clear to us how an extraordinary Divine impression might produce remarkable effects 
in the bodily organism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.ii-p5">We do not mean, however, by this remark, to bring all such 
influences down (as some have done) into the sphere of the purely subjective. It 
is true that a natural power, highly intensified, might produce effects closely 
resembling the supernatural; it is true that the imagination, strongly stimulated 
and exalted, often works strange wonders; but we have to do here only with effects 
which must be attributed to higher causes, which must be due to an objective Divine 
agency. In. the cases to which we refer (as, indeed, in all cases), the objective 
and subjective factors could co-operate; the Divine influence of Christ upon the 
soul, and, through it, upon the bodily organism, could work together with the susceptibility 
to impression, the <i>receptivity</i> (so to speak), on the part of man. Hence it was that 
Christ demanded a special Faith as a necessary condition of his healing agency; 
indeed, we can find no instance of his working a miracle where a hostile tendency 
of mind prevailed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.ii-p6">We can conceive of bodily cures thus wrought by means of spiritual 
influences more readily than any others; and they correspond precisely with the 
laws which Christ’s operations have never ceased to follow. But we cannot bring 
all the instances of healing which he wrought under this class; some of them were 
wrought at a distance, and offer no point of departure of this kind. And as we are 
compelled to admit, in some of the miracles, immediate operations upon <i>material</i> 
nature, we are the less authorized to deny that such direct influences were exerted 
upon the bodily organism.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 99. Use of Physical Agencies in the Cure of Diseases." prev="vii.ii.vi.ii" next="vii.ii.vi.iv" id="vii.ii.vi.iii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.iii-p1">§ 99. <i>Use of Physical Agencies in the Cure of Diseases</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iii-p2">Christ employed his miraculous power in various modes of 
operation. He operated by his immediate presence, by the power of that Divine 
will which exercised its influence through his word and his whole manifestation; 
and this in the very cases in which we might admit a bodily cure by the use of 
physical agencies. Sometimes, indeed. there was besides a material application,
<i>e.g</i>., the contact of the hand. In other cases he made use of material 
substances, and even of such as were thought to be possessed of healing virtues, 
as, in blindness, of saliva,<note n="220" id="vii.ii.vi.iii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iii-p3"><i>Plin</i>., Hist Natur., xxviii., 7.</p></note> water,<note n="221" id="vii.ii.vi.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iii-p4"><scripRef passage="Mark 8:22-26" id="vii.ii.vi.iii-p4.1" parsed="|Mark|8|22|8|26" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.22-Mark.8.26">Mark, viii.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 9:8-12" id="vii.ii.vi.iii-p4.2" parsed="|John|9|8|9|12" osisRef="Bible:John.9.8-John.9.12">John, ix.</scripRef></p></note> and anointing 
with oil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iii-p5">But in these cases the means were too disproportionate to the results, 
for us to imagine that they were naturally capable of producing them; and as Christ 
did not always employ them, there is no room to suppose that they were necessary 
as vehicles of his healing power—a supposition which brings the miracles too far 
down into the sphere of 

<pb n="143" id="vii.ii.vi.iii-Page_143" />merely physical agencies. We must rather presuppose 
that as Christ. in his teaching, &amp;c., took up the forms in common use among men to work out something higher from them, so he allowed his powers of healing to exhibit 
themselves in the use of these ordinary means in symbolical way. He may have designed 
thereby to bestow some peculiar lessons of instruction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iii-p6">The cures wrought at a distance 
do not admit of this material connecting link; but the operations of Christ’s will 
could overstep all the barriers of space.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 100. The Relation between Sin and Physical Evil.—Jewish Idea  of Punitive Justice.—Christ's Doctrine on the Subject." prev="vii.ii.vi.iii" next="vii.ii.vi.v" id="vii.ii.vi.iv">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p1">§ 100. <i>The Relation between Sin and Physical Evil.—Jewish Idea 
of Punitive Justice.—Christ’s Doctrine on the Subject</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p2">We must now examine Christ’s 
miracles of healing in their <i>moral</i> aspects, and in their connexion with his ministry 
as Redeemer. If it can be shown that all those disturbances of the bodily organism, 
which we call diseases, have their origin in <i>Sin</i>, as the source of all discord in 
human nature, we may infer that there is a close connexion between these miracles 
and his proper calling; and that, in healing the diseases <i>produced</i> by sin, by means 
of his influence upon the essential nature of the disturbed organism, he displayed 
himself also as the Redeemer from sin. In many cases, also, we may find the physical 
and the moral cure reciprocally operating upon each other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p3">The question first occurs, 
In what relation does Christ himself place disease to sin? This question is connected 
with the broader one, In what relation to sin does he place physical evil in general? 
In <scripRef passage="Luke 5:20" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.20">Luke, v., 20</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="John 5:14" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p3.2" parsed="|John|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.14">John, v., 14</scripRef>, he seems to assign a special connexion between 
sin and certain diseases as its punishments; but other expressions of his appear 
to contradict such a connexion. To solve this difficulty, we must not only distinguish 
the different aims of these several expressions, but also discriminate between the 
true and the false in the modes of thinking prevalent among the Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p4">The doctrine 
that sin is guilt, and that the Divine holiness reveals itself in opposition to 
sin, as punitive justice, is one of the characteristics of the religion of the Old 
Testament in its relations to the various shapes of natural religion. Punitive justice 
displays itself in the established connexion between sin and evil, in consequence 
of which the sinful will that rebels in act against the Divine law must be compelled, 
through suffering, actually to acknowledge that law, and to humble itself before 
its majesty. According to this view of the world, which subordinates the <i>natural</i> 
to the <i>moral</i>, all evil is to be attributed to sin; it shows itself to the soul estranged 
from <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p4.1">God</span> as belonging to, and connected with sin; the consciousness 
that sin is opposed to the Divine order of nature is developed by sufferings; and 
thus sin appears, even to the sinner, to be deserving of punishment. All history 
proves that

<pb n="144" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-Page_144" />the consequences of bad actions, as well as of good ones, operate 
for generations; all history testifies that “<i>God is a jealous God, visiting the 
iniquities of the fathers upon the children to the third and fourth generation</i>.” We can see this especially in the crises of the history of nations, by tracing them 
to their preparatory causes. The history of the Jewish nation, particularly, was 
designed to exhibit this universal law in miniature, but with striking distinctness. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p5">To this conception of the punitive justice of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p5.1">God</span>, as displaying 
itself in the progress of history and in the course of generations, a contracted 
Theodicy had joined itself, which arrogantly assumed to apply the universal law 
to special cases.<note n="222" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p6">The fact that this view was maintained by 
the carnally-disposed, and that the later Jewish history often apparently reversed 
the connexion between sin and evil, piety and happiness, gave rise, subsequently, 
to an Ebionitish reaction, which maintained that in this world, belonging as it 
does to Satan, the wicked have possession of the goods of this life, while poverty 
and pain must be the lot of the pious; and that this state of things will only be 
compensated in the Millennium, or in the life to come. Christ’s truth opposes both 
these false views.</p></note> The book of Job had already refuted this contracted view; and 
Christ himself opposed it; taking, however, the basis of truth which was found in 
the Old Testament, purifying it from foreign admixtures of error, and giving it 
a fuller developement.<note n="223" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p7"><scripRef passage="Luke 13:4" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.4">Luke, xiii., 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p8">The doctrine of punitive justice was in no degree impugned 
by the new and lofty prominence which Christ gave to the Redeeming <i>love</i> of God; on the contrary, the latter doctrine presupposed the 
former, but at the same time gave it peculiar modifications. And as Christ teaches 
us that all human events are subservient to the manifestation of redeeming love, 
the highest aim of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p8.1">God’s</span> moral government, it follows that 
the connexion between sin and physical evil, ordained by Divine justice, must serve 
the same great end. The <i>universal</i> evil introduced by sin is so distributed in
<i>detail</i> as 
to aid in preparing the soil of men’s hearts to receive and appropriate redemption 
and salvation, and in further purifying the hearts of those who have already become 
partakers of the Divine life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p9">There are two passages in which Christ contradicts, 
in the one negatively and in the other positively, the contracted view of punitive 
justice, before referred to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p10">The <i>negative</i> contradiction is given in <scripRef passage="Luke 13:2,4" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p10.1" parsed="|Luke|13|2|0|0;|Luke|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.2 Bible:Luke.13.4">Luke, xiii., 
2, 4</scripRef>: “<i>Suppose ye that these Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans, because 
they suffered such things? I tell you, nay; but except ye repent, ye shall all likewise 
perish. Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell, and slew them, think 
ye that they were sinners above all men that dwelt in Jerusalem?</i>” In this passage 
Christ teaches that the evil that befel the <i>individuals</i> did not necessarily measure 
their individual guilt, but that their particular sufferings were to be traced back 
to the <i>general</i> guilt of the nation.</p>


<pb n="145" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-Page_145" />
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p11">The <i>positive</i> contradiction is found in 
<scripRef passage="John 9:2,3" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p11.1" parsed="|John|9|2|9|3" osisRef="Bible:John.9.2-John.9.3">John, ix., 2, 3</scripRef>: “<i>Master, who did sin, this man or his parents, that he was born 
blind?</i> Jesus answered, <i>Neither hath this man sinned, nor his parents; but that the 
works of God should be made manifest in him</i>.” Here he rebukes the 
presupposition that the calamity of the individual sufferer was to be referred 
to sins committed by his ancestors, and brings out, in strong contrast with it, 
that Almighty love which shows itself even by so distributing physical evil as 
to train men for salvation.<note n="224" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p11.2"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p12">We shall examine this explanation 
again in its proper place in the narrative.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p13">We interpret, in accordance with this view, the explanations 
which Christ gave in several cases of a relation between disease and sin, and between 
healing and the pardon of sin. He referred either to the <i>general</i> connexion, through 
which all evil was intended to call forth the consciousness of sin; or to a closer 
connexion, in individual cases, between a given misfortune and a specific sin. The 
relation between the bodily cure and the pardon of sin was still closer.<note n="225" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p14"><scripRef passage="Matthew 9:2-5" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|9|2|9|5" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.2-Matt.9.5">Matt., ix., 2-5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p15">II. Demoniacal Possession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.iv-p16">The connexion, of which we have spoken, between sin and evil, must be 
especially predicated of those forms of disease which, view them as we may, exhibited 
a moral wreck, not only of the individual sufferers, but of the age in which they 
lived; and which admitted no means of perfect cure except moral influences. We mean 
the <i>psychical</i> diseases, the sufferings of the so-called Demoniacs.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 101. Two Theories of the Affliction: (a) Possession by Evil Spirits' (b) Insanity.—Analogous Phenomena  in other Times." prev="vii.ii.vi.iv" next="vii.ii.vi.vi" id="vii.ii.vi.v">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.v-p1">§ 101. <i>Two Theories of the Affliction: </i>(<i>a</i>) 
<i>Possession by Evil Spirits </i>(<i>b</i>) <i>Insanity.—Analogous Phenomena in other Times</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.v-p2">There are two points of view, opposed to each other, but yet, perhaps, 
admitting of an intermediate ground, in which we may contemplate these forms of 
disease; they may have originated either (<i>a</i>) from internal causes in the soul itself, 
or (<i>b</i>) from causes entirely outward and supernatural. Those who adopt the first 
view confine their attention to the characteristic symptoms as reported, and compare 
them with the very similar ailments, the diseases of the mind and of the nervous 
system, which not only existed in that age, but have appeared at all subsequent 
periods.<note n="226" id="vii.ii.vi.v-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.v-p3">Similar diseases, occurring in the first centuries, 
were explained in this way by the physicians.—Orig., in Matt., xiii., § 6.</p></note>

Those who strictly adopt the latter view adhere closely to the letter of 
the narrative, and make no attempt to distinguish what is <i>objective</i> in it from what 
is <i>subjective</i>; but see in the miserable demoniacs only passive instruments of evil 
spirits.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.v-p4">If, in accordance with this view, we admit no intermediate agency, but 
ascribe the phenomena immediately to evil spirits, the cures must be directly attributed 
to Christ’s dominion over the powers of the other 

<pb n="146" id="vii.ii.vi.v-Page_146" />world; thus strikingly showing his supernatural control over a 
supernatural cause of disease. And, on the other hand, if we class these 
phenomena with diseases of the mind in general, and consider the supposed 
indwelling of evil spirits only as a symptom grounded on natural causes, we 
shall more readily be able to conceive how a disease arising entirely, or, at 
least, chiefly from a psychical cause, could be cured by a purely psychical 
agency. Nor would this in the least degree deny, or even detract from, the 
miraculous character of Christ’s acts; for to restore a raving maniac to reason 
by a look or a word was surely beyond all natural psychological influence, and 
presupposed powers transcending all ordinary agencies. It is true, we find 
analogous cases in later times, in which great things were wrought by immediate 
Divine impressions, and by devout prayer in the name of Christ.<note n="227" id="vii.ii.vi.v-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.v-p5">We must not take the 
spirit of an age of materialism or rationalism as a rule for judging of all phenomena 
of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.vi.v-p5.1">ψυχή</span>, which veils within itself the 
<i>Infinite</i>; which is capable of such manifold 
excitement; and whose various powers are alternately dormant and active—now one 
prevailing, and now another. An age may be destitute of certain phenomena and experiences, 
because it has no organs for developing them; and this would prove no thing against 
their reality.</p> 
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.v-p6">Although I can hardly think it possible that the view given in the 
text, taken in connexion with the general principles of this book, can be misunderstood, 
yet, in order to guard against a possible misinterpretation, I deem it best to add, 
that it was far from my intention to do away with the distinction between the natural 
and the supernatural, or to trace the latter entirely to the developement of powers 
inherent in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.vi.v-p6.1">ψυχή</span>. I wished only to point out the organ, the point of contact, 
in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.vi.v-p6.2">ψυχή</span>, for supernatural communications and influences; to show that it is 
<i>itself</i> supernatural in its hidden essence, which looks forward to be unfolded hereafter 
in the higher world to which it is allied.</p></note></p>


<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.v-p7">Not only at the time of Christ’s appearance, but also in the centuries 
immediately following,<note n="228" id="vii.ii.vi.v-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.v-p8">As seen in the Fathers, and in Lucian’s <i>Philopseudes</i>.</p></note> many forms of disease like those called demoniacal in the 
New Testament were spread abroad; and we may infer that the same cause was at work 
in both periods.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 102. Connexion of the Phenomena with the State of the Times.—Conceptions  of the Jews in regard to them: of the Demoniacs themselves." prev="vii.ii.vi.v" next="vii.ii.vi.vii" id="vii.ii.vi.vi">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.vi-p1">§ 102. <i>Connexion of the Phenomena with the State of the Times.—Conceptions 
of the Jews in regard to them: of the Demoniacs themselves</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.vi-p2">The diseases of the 
mind in every age bear the stamp, to some degree, of the prevailing tendencies and 
ideas of the times; and those to which we refer reflected the peculiar and predominant 
features of the Jewish mind of that age. The wretched demoniacs seemed to be hurried 
onward by a strange and hostile power that subjugated their intellectual and moral 
being, and whose chief characteristic, as displayed in their paroxysms, was a wild 
and savage destructiveness. The Jews explained these phenomena according to their 
own notions, and especially by the general opinion that man was surrounded on every 
side by the operations of evil spirits, who were the authors of both moral and physical evil.<note n="229" id="vii.ii.vi.vi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.vi-p3">Some have attributed the prevalence of this opinion to an admixture 
of Persian religious doctrines; but it had a far deeper ground in the religious 
spirit of the age. It arose from the sense of <i>discord</i> which penetrated the whole 
mind of that time, and which was reflected in the doctrine of Dualism, then so extensively 
prevailing.</p></note> And as a fierce destructiveness was considered to

<pb n="147" id="vii.ii.vi.vi-Page_147" />be characteristic of these spirits, the 
condition of the demoniacs was ascribed to their being <i>possessed</i> by one 
or more of them.<note n="230" id="vii.ii.vi.vi-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.vi-p4">We agree with <i>Strauss</i>, that, according to “the Jewish mode of thinking, 
the interference of evil spirits must be really supposed, and that the views of 
Josephus (B. J., vii., 6, 3: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.vi.vi-p4.1">τὰ γὰρ καλούμενα δαιμόνια πονηρῶν ἐστιν ἀνθρώπων 
πνεύματα, τοῖς ζῶσιν εἰσδυόμενα</span>) were modified by his Greek culture. At a later period, 
when Oriental influences were more felt, the idea of demons, as spirits allied to 
matter, or as hypostatic emanations from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.vi.vi-p4.2">ὕλη</span>, was common even among the educated 
Hellenists.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.vi-p5">The diseased persons themselves involuntarily conceived of their own experience 
according to the prevalent opinion, and their expressions, literally taken, contributed 
to confirm it. Every thing irrational which suggested itself to them appeared to 
their consciousness as the work and the will of the indwelling evil spirit. They 
conceived themselves, in fact, as possessed of two natures, viz., their real proper 
being (the true <i>I</i>), and the evil spirit which subjugated the other; and thus it 
happened that they spoke in the person of the evil spirit, with which they felt 
themselves blended into one, even in instincts and propensities utterly repugnant 
to their true nature. The sense of inward discord and distraction might rise to 
such a height as to induce the belief that they were possessed by a number of spirits, 
to whom they were compelled to lend their utterance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.vi-p6">We may find a reason for the 
remarkable prevalence of such phenomena at that time, not only among the Jews, but 
also throughout the Roman Empire, in the character of the age itself. It was an 
age of spiritual and physical distress, of manifold and violent disruptions; such 
as characterize those critical epochs in the history of the world at which, from 
the dissolution of all existing things, a new creation is about to unfold itself. 
The sway of Demonism was a sign of the approaching dissolution of the Old World.<note n="231" id="vii.ii.vi.vi-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.vi-p7"><i>Schelling’s</i> remark on this subject, in his 
“Philosophical Inquiries 
into the Nature of Human Freedom,” is worthy of note: “The time is coming when all 
this splendour will be dissolved; when the existing body of this fair world will 
fall to pieces, and chaos come again. But before the final wreck, the all-pervading 
powers assume the nature of evil spirits; the very powers which in the sounder 
time were the protecting spirits of life, become, as dissolution draws on, agents of 
mischief and destruction.</p></note> 
Its phenomena—symptoms of the universally felt discord—were among the signs of the 
times which pointed to the coming of the Redeemer, who was to change that discord 
into harmony. The insatiable craving of want is always a precursor of the approaching 
supply.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 103. Accommodation of the two extreme Theories." prev="vii.ii.vi.vi" next="vii.ii.vi.viii" id="vii.ii.vi.vii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-p1">§ 103. <i>Accommodation of the two extreme Theories</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-p2">If now the question 
be asked whether these phenomena are to be considered as wholly natural or as supernatural, 
we answer, that these two extreme views may be more or less abruptly opposed to 
each other. On 

<pb n="148" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-Page_148" />the one hand, we may ascribe the <i>origin</i> 
of the disease to natural causes, and judge of the symptoms accordingly, without 
excluding the operation of the other concealed cause; the question whether such 
a cause existed or not can be by no means decided merely by the symptoms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-p3">Christ 
teaches that all wickedness, and all evil in its connexion with wickedness, must 
be traced back to a higher cause—to a Spirit<note n="232" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-p4">“If it could be 
proved that Christ had only taken up the doctrine of the existence of Satan by way 
of <i>formal</i> accommodation (p. 114), the question of the demoniacs would be at once 
decided. It cannot be denied that in many of his expressions we might substitute, 
for <i>Satan</i>, the objective notion of <i>evil</i>, without at all affecting the thought. We 
might, in deed, admit that he used the doctrine (borrowed from the circle of popular 
ideas) merely as a figurative covering for <i>evil</i>, if <i>he himself</i> had any where intimated 
that he did not intend thereby to confirm the view of the origin of evil which the 
popular notion involved; just as we showed <i>from his own words</i> that, in transferring 
the popular figures to his Messianic kingdom, he <i>did</i> distinguish between the substantial 
truth and its formal covering. But this is by no means the case here. There is not 
a vestige of evidence in his conversations with his disciples to show that he did 
<i>not</i> intend to establish the doctrine that <i>a higher intelligence, estranged from God, was the original source of evil</i>. Neither can we class 
this question (as some do) among those which have no bearing on the interests of 
religion, and which Christ’s mission did not require him to interfere with; our 
conception of evil will be very different if we confine it to human nature, from 
what it would be, if we admit its existence also in spirits of a higher order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-p5">In <scripRef passage="John 8:44" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-p5.1" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John, viii., 44</scripRef>, Christ gives a perfectly defined conception of Satan; he designates 
him as “the Spirit alienated from truth and goodness (for, according to John’s 
usage, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-p5.2">ἀλήθεια</span> involves both the 
<i>true</i> and the <i>good</i>); in whom falsehood and wickedness 
have become a second nature; who can find no abiding-place in the truth.” The revelation 
of truth which the spirits were to receive from communion with the Father of Spirits 
passes by him unheeded; he cannot receive and hold it fast, because he has no organ 
to embrace it, no susceptibility for its impressions. Christ tells the Pharisees 
that they, serving the Spirit of Lies, and living in communion with him, showed 
themselves, by the spirit which their actions manifested, to be children of Satan, 
rather than of Abraham and God. <i>Schleiermacher’s</i> attempt 
to prove (Works, iii., § 45, p. 214) that even in this passage the idea of a personal 
Satan is untenable, is by no means successful. “This passage,” says he, “can not 
be interpreted throughout on the theory of the reality of the devil, without either 
opposing the devil to God in the Manichaean sense, or else 
calling Christ the <i>Son of God</i> in the same extended signification 
in which the Pharisees are called <i>Sons of the Devil</i>. “The argument is unsuccessful, 
we say, because the proper point of comparison would be, <i>not</i> the sense in which 
<i>Christ</i> can be called the Son of God, but the sense in which 
<i>pious men</i> could be so called; and in a comparison it is not necessary that al the 
relations should be adequate, but only those which are common to the point of comparison 
itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-p6">Nor can we admit that Christ, in making use of the current doctrine as a 
covering for his own, added nothing new to it. It is true that he made no disclosures 
on the subject to satisfy the speculative curiosity of science, but here, as elsewhere, 
made his communications only to meet practical wants. It is, however, precisely 
in the region of practical religion that the doctrine of the personality of Satan 
was newly modified by its connexion with the doctrine of Jesus, as the author of 
salvation. As for the passages in which “evil” might be substituted for “Satan,” it is enough to say, that after the existence of such an intelligence, the first 
rebel against <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-p6.1">God</span>, had been given as a fact, it was natural 
to employ him as the representative of evil in general. We may use “Satan” as a 
symbol for wickedness in general, without implying any thing against the doctrine 
of his personal existence. See p. 74</p></note> that first rebelled against
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-p6.2">God</span>, to an Original Sin, which gave birth to the first germ 
of wickedness. As he lays down a certain connexion between the various stages of 
the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-p6.3">God</span>, so he assigns a similar 

<pb n="149" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-Page_149" />connexion between all the manifestations 
of the powers of evil. It is thus, in perfect accordance with the teaching of Christ, 
that we ascribe those fearful disturbances of the corporeal, spiritual organism 
(in which the might of the principle of sin in human nature and the moral degeneracy 
of that nature are so strikingly exhibited), to the general kingdom of the Evil 
One.</p>
 
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.vii-p7">On the other hand, in admitting the higher and concealed cause, we need not 
necessarily conceive it as operating in a magical way, without any preparation. 
A preparation, a point of contact in the pyschological developement, is by no means 
excluded by such an admission, but, as is the case in all influences wrought upon 
man’s inner nature, rather presupposed. In every instance we both can and ought 
to distinguish the symptoms of these diseases (as stated in the narrative) which 
arose from the hidden cause, from those which might have originated in the current 
opinions of the times, or in the peculiar psychological condition of the sufferers 
themselves. In either case we shall have to ascribe the radical cure, which Christ 
alone could accomplish, to the operation of his Spirit upon the evil principle in 
the man himself.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 104. Christ's Explanations of Demonism purely Spiritual.—His  Accommodation to the Conceptions of the Demoniacs." prev="vii.ii.vi.vii" next="vii.ii.vi.ix" id="vii.ii.vi.viii">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.viii-p1">§ 104. <i>Christ’s Explanations of Demonism purely Spiritual.—His 
Accommodation to the Conceptions of the Demoniacs</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.viii-p2">It is important to inquire whether 
Christ assigned, in express words, any definite view of the origin of these diseases, 
or established any view by taking it as a point of departure. That he did not <i>dispute</i> 
the current opinion, does not prove that he participated in it; this would have 
been one of those errors, not affecting the interests of religion, which his mission 
did not require him to correct. Apart from its moral ground, it belongs to the domain 
of science, which is left to its own independent developement—to natural philosophy, 
psychology, or medicine; sciences entirely foreign to the sphere of Christ’s immediate 
calling as a teacher, although they might derive fruitful germs of truth from it. 
It was his peculiar office only to reveal to men the moral ground of both general 
and special evil, and thus to convince them that its thorough cure could be effected 
only by influences wrought upon the principle of moral corruption in which it originated. 
In order to this, the doctrine that these diseases were caused by indwelling evil 
spirits could be made use of as a point of departure, especially as the truth of 
the idea of a kingdom of Satan, in its moral sense, was presupposed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.viii-p3">In regard to 
Christ’s accommodation to the conceptions which the demoniacs themselves had of 
their own condition, our remarks in another place (p. 114) in reference to the distinction between
<i>formal</i> and material accommodation are not fully applicable. The law of veracity,


<pb n="150" id="vii.ii.vi.viii-Page_150" />in the intercourse of beings in possession 
of reason, does not hold good where the essential conditions of rational intercourse 
are done away. In such cases, language obeys its natural laws only in proportion 
as the use of reason itself is re-established.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.viii-p4">There lay a profound truth at the 
bottom of the demoniac’s consciousness that his feelings, inclinations, and words 
did not spring from his rational, God-allied nature (his 
true <i>I</i>), but from a foreign power belonging to the kingdom of the devil, which had 
subjugated the former. And this truth offered the necessary point of contact for 
the operation of Christ’s spiritual influence to aid the soul, which longed to be 
delivered from its distraction and freed from its ignominious bond age. In the mind 
of the demoniac, the fundamental truth was inseparable from the <i>form</i> in which he 
conceived it; it was, therefore, necessary to seize upon the latter, in order to develope the former.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 105. Difference between Christ's Healing of the Demoniacs and  the Operations of t/he Jewish Exorcists." prev="vii.ii.vi.viii" next="vii.ii.vi.x" id="vii.ii.vi.ix">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p1">§ 105. <i>Difference between Christ’s Healing of the Demoniacs and 
the Operations of t/he Jewish Exorcists.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p2">The so-called Exorcists were at that time 
practising among the Jews their pretended art of expelling demons; an art which 
they affected to derive from Solomon.<note n="233" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p3">Joseph., Archaeol., viii., 2, § 5. Josephus appeals to a remarkable proof of this fact, which 
one of these exorcists had given before Vespasian in presence of part of the Roman 
army. See the Greek Testament of Solomon (written at a later period) in Dr. <i>Fleck</i> 
“Theologische Reisefrüchte,” iii., 113.</p></note> The means which they employed were certain 
herbs, fumigations, and forms of conjuration. They probably possessed a dexterous 
legerdemain, and perhaps by natural agencies, aided by the imagination, could produce 
powerful effects for the moment, the cases of obvious failure being forgotten in 
those of apparent success. Had Christ produced only similar effects, their very 
commonness would have made them unimpressive. The moral and spiritual influences 
of Christ, proceeding from his immediate Divine power, were of a totally different 
character from these juggling tricks.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p4">An excellent illustration of this is afforded 
in the account of the cure of the deaf and dumb demoniac, in <scripRef passage="Luke 11:14" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.14">Luke, xi., 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:22" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|12|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.22">Matt., 
xii., 22</scripRef>. Even the most hostile Pharisees could not deny that in this instance something 
was done which could not be explained by natural causes; and to obviate the impression 
which it made upon the multitude, and to prevent them from acknowledging the Divinity 
of Christ, they accused him, contrary to their own convictions, of being in league 
with the ruler of evil spirits, and of working his wonders by powers derived from 
that dark source. Christ points out the contradiction involved in their assertion, 
and showed that such works could be wrought only by the power of
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p4.3">God</span>, which alone could free the human soul from the dominion of the evil spirit. He designates this individual case as a sign 

<pb n="151" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-Page_151" />that the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p4.4">
God</span>, before which the powers of darkness must flee away, had manifested itself. 
He gives them to understand that the original source of evil in mankind and in men 
had first to be re moved, before its particular effects could be subdued. And from 
this it necessarily followed (he showed) that every casting out of evil spirits, 
every healing of demoniacs, which was not founded upon a victory over the original 
evil power, was only an apparent exorcism, and must be followed by a worse reaction. 
Thus the ordinary exorcists, who apparently produced the same effects as Christ, 
in reality did the very opposite. The evil was banished only to return with increased 
power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p5">He that does not work in communion with Christ, and by the power of the same 
Spirit, will, in producing effects <i>apparently</i> the same, bring about totally different 
results. He advances the kingdom of the devil, and not the kingdom of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p6">The case of the Gadarene<note n="234" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p7"><scripRef passage="Mark 5:1" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p7.1" parsed="|Mark|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.1">Mark, v., 1</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Luke 8:26" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p7.2" parsed="|Luke|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.26">Luke, viii., 26</scripRef>.</p></note> who was restored from raving 
madness to a sound mind by the Divine power of Christ, and who was so drawn to the 
Saviour that he wished to remain always with him, shows that the radical cure of 
the demoniacs consisted in this, that they who were freed from the evil spirit were 
drawn to the Spirit of <span class="sc" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p7.3">God</span> which had delivered them. Such 
a condition was perhaps to many the crisis of a higher life. In this way Mary Magdalene 
appears to have been brought into the narrower circle of Christ’s disciples.<note n="235" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p7.4"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p8"><scripRef passage="Mark 16:9" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p8.1" parsed="|Mark|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.9">Mark, xvi., 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.ix-p9">The 
silence of John’s Gospel in regard to Christ’s healing of demoniacs may be ascribed 
to the fact that the disease was more common in Galilee than in Jerusalem.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 106. Different Views on these Miracles." prev="vii.ii.vi.ix" next="vii.ii.vi.xi" id="vii.ii.vi.x">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.x-p1">III. The Raising of the Dead.</p>
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.x-p2">§ 106. <i>Different Views on these Miracles</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.x-p3">The position to be assigned to the miracle of the <i>raising of the dead</i> will depend upon the view which we take 
of the real condition of those said to be raised. Some suppose that they were not 
absolutely dead in the physiological sense, but that there was an intermission of 
the powers of life, presenting symptoms resembling death; and those who adopt this 
view of the case consider the miracle to differ only in <i>degree</i> from that of healing 
the sick.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.x-p4">But if the accounts are taken literally, and we suppose a <i>real</i> death, 
the miracle was <i>specifically</i> different from that of healing, and, in fact, constituted 
the very culminating point of supernatural agency. Yet, even to awaken the dormant 
powers of life, and kindle up again the expiring flame, would certainly have been 
a <i>miracle</i>, demanding for its accomplishment a Divine power in Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.x-p5">A precise 
account of the symptoms, and a knowledge of physiology, 

<pb n="152" id="vii.ii.vi.x-Page_152" />would be necessary to give us the elements 
for a decision of this question, in the absence of any testimony from Christ’s own 
mouth to decide it. In regard to Christ’s own words, it is a fair question whether 
he meant to distinguish closely between apparent and real death, or whether he made 
use of the term “death” only in accordance with the popular usage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.x-p6">If it be presupposed that the dead were restored to earthly 
life after having entered into another form of existence—into connexion with 
another world—the idea of resurrection would be dismal; but we have no right to 
form such a presupposition in our blank ignorance of the laws under which the 
new form of consciousness developes itself in the soul after separation from the 
body.<note n="236" id="vii.ii.vi.x-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.x-p7">See hereafter on the resurrection of the “Widow’s Son,” and of 
“Lazarus.”</p></note></p>


</div4>

<div4 title="§ 107. These exhibit Supernatural Power most obviously." prev="vii.ii.vi.x" next="viii" id="vii.ii.vi.xi">
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.xi-p1">B. CHRIST’S MIRACLES WROUGHT UPON MATERIAL NATURE.</p>
<p class="center" id="vii.ii.vi.xi-p2">§ 107. <i>These exhibit Supernatural Power most obviously</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.xi-p3">We pass now to a consideration 
of the miracles which Christ wrought upon <i>material</i> nature, in which the supernatural 
exhibits itself in the highest possible degree, as an intermediate psychical agency 
is, by the very nature of the case, excluded.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.xi-p4">Apart from individual cases, it is 
certain that a power of controlling nature is one of the marked features of the 
image of Christ given to us in the evangelical tradition. He had fully impressed 
men’s minds with a belief of this. And in deciding upon the individual cases themselves, 
every thing depends upon the conception of Christ’s character as a <i>whole</i>, with which 
we set out. Were such a narrative of the acts of an ordinary man handed down to 
us, even though we might be unable to separate the actual course of fact from the 
subjective dress given to it in the account, we should yet be inclined to suppose 
that the man had wrought <i>some</i> mighty influences upon the minds of his contemporaries, 
and that they had involuntarily transferred these to nature, which is so often made 
the mirror of what passes in the mind of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii.ii.vi.xi-p5">But if we set out in our investigation 
of the Gospel narrative with a just idea of the specific difference between Christ 
and any, even the greatest, of mere men; if we set out with a full intuition of 
the <i>God-Man</i>, we shall find no difficulty whatever in believing 
that he operated upon the most secret powers of nature as no other could have done, 
and, by the might of his Divinity, controlled nature in a way which finds no parallel 
among men.</p>



<pb n="153" id="vii.ii.vi.xi-Page_153" />
</div4></div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Book V. The Public Ministry of Christ According to Its Chronological Connexion." prev="vii.ii.vi.xi" next="viii.i" id="viii">

<div style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:12pt; line-height:200%" id="viii-p0.1">
<h1 id="viii-p0.2">BOOK V.</h1>
<hr style="width:30%" />
<h1 id="viii-p0.4">THE PUBLIC MINISTRY OF CHRIST</h1> 
<h4 id="viii-p0.5">ACCORDING TO ITS</h4>
<h1 id="viii-p0.6">CHRONOLOGICAL CONNEXION.</h1>
<hr style="width:20%" />
</div>
<p style="margin-left:1.5in; text-indent:-.5in; font-size:medium;" id="viii-p1">PART I. FROM THE COMMENCEMENT OF HIS MINISTRY TO THE TRIUMPHAL ENTRY.</p> 
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:0in; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:1in; font-size:medium" id="viii-p2">PART 
II. FROM THE TRIUMPHAL ENTRY TO THE ASCENSION.</p>

<pb n="154" id="viii-Page_154" />
<pb n="155" id="viii-Page_155" />
<h1 id="viii-p2.1">BOOK V.</h1>
<h1 id="viii-p2.2">THE PUBLIC MINISTRY OF CHRIST ACCORDING TO ITS CHRONOLOGICAL CONNEXION.</h1>

<div2 title="Introduction" prev="viii" next="viii.i.i" id="viii.i">
<h2 id="viii.i-p0.1">INTRODUCTION.</h2>

<div3 title="On the Difference Between the Synoptical Gospels and John." prev="viii.i" next="viii.i.i.i" id="viii.i.i">

<h2 id="viii.i.i-p0.1">ON THE DIFFERENCES BETWEEN THE SYNOPTICAL GOSPELS AND JOHN.</h2>

<p class="first" id="viii.i.i-p1">IN comparing the first three Gospels with John, we find several discrepancies in 
regard both to the <i>chronology</i> of the narrative and to the theatre of Christ’s labours.</p>

<div4 title="§ 108. Differences of Chronology." prev="viii.i.i" next="viii.i.i.ii" id="viii.i.i.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.i.i.i-p1">§ 108. <i>Differences of Chronology</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.i-p2">Matthew, Mark, and Luke include but one feast 
of the Passover within the period of Christ’s public ministry, while John’s narrative 
embraces <i>three or four</i>. It may be enough to say in regard to this, that the former 
Gospels do not confine themselves to a chronological arrangement, and therefore 
we are entitled to draw no conclusion from the fact that the Passover is mentioned 
in them but once, and that towards the close of Christ’s career upon earth. The 
facts narrated may have extended through several years, and yet the mention of the 
Pass. over feasts may have been omitted, as other chronological marks have been. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.i-p3">There is nothing in the first three Gospels to contradict the theory that Christ’s 
ministry lasted for several years. Even in Luke himself<note n="237" id="viii.i.i.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.i-p4"><scripRef passage="Luke 6:1" id="viii.i.i.i-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.1">Luke, vi., 1</scripRef> the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.i.i.i-p4.2">σάββατον δευτερόπρωτον</span>, in connexion with the 
“ripe ears of corn.”</p></note> there is a passing remark 
which necessarily presupposes the occurrence of one Passover in the <i>midst</i> of that 
ministry. There is nothing, then, to invalidate John’s account, which mentions the 
occurrence of several.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 109. Differences as to the Theatre of Christ's Labours." prev="viii.i.i.i" next="viii.i.i.iii" id="viii.i.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.i.i.ii-p1">§ 109. <i>Differences as to the Theatre of Christ’s Labours</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.ii-p2">According to the synoptical Gospels, <i>Galilee</i> was the chief theatre of Christ’s labours, and 
he only transferred them to Jerusalem whey he was going to meet his approaching 
death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.ii-p3">We must here more minutely examine the question before lightly 

<pb n="156" id="viii.i.i.ii-Page_156" />touched upon (p. 99). Did Christ purposely 
confine his labours chiefly to Galilee in hope of finding more ready access to the 
hearts of its simpler-minded inhabitants, who were less in bondage to the traditions 
of the Pharisees than the people of Jerusalem? or was it because he was less exposed 
there to the “snares” of the Pharisees, and could, therefore, hope to exercise his 
labours more uninterruptedly, and for a longer period? Did he wait until he had 
laid the foundation of his work so firmly that it would endure, and propagate itself 
after his death, before he determined to go and meet the perils that awaited him 
at the seat of the priesthood? Did he only make up his mind to go, in spite of the 
dangers which he foresaw would environ him, in order to avoid the reproach of distrusting 
the Divinity of his own cause, and thereby giving occasion of perplexity to his 
disciples?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.ii-p4">If these questions are answered in the affirmative, we should have to 
suppose that the tradition which John followed in his Gospel did not give correctly 
the original relations of Christ’s labours. It war utterly inconsistent with a wish 
on his part to be recognized as Messiah, for him to conceal himself so long in a 
corner of Galilee, and to hold back, for so long a time, his testimony to his Divine 
calling before the face of the people and the priests at Jerusalem. It would have 
been a stumbling-block, indeed, for one who professed to acknowledge the old Mosaic 
religious ideas in all their holiness, to refrain, during the whole course of his 
public labours, from visiting the Temple at one of the chief feasts of the Jews.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 110. Proof that Christ frequently exercised his Ministry in Judea and Jerusalem." prev="viii.i.i.ii" next="viii.ii" id="viii.i.i.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.i.i.iii-p1">§ 110. <i>Proof that Christ frequently exercised his Ministry in Judea and Jerusalem</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.iii-p2">It is every way accordant, indeed, with internal probability, that Jesus should 
have expected to find easier access to the simple-minded Galilean peasants than 
to the rich, the haughty, and the learned at Jerusalem. But it is altogether improbable 
to suppose that he would subject himself to the reproach of despising the ancient 
and holy institutions<note n="238" id="viii.i.i.iii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.iii-p3">In the Talmudical treatise “<i>Chagigah</i>,” c. ii., none (among adults) but the deaf, the sick, the insane, 
and the very aged, are exempted from the obligation to attend the principal feasts 
at Jerusalem. Of course, this law could not apply to the Jews of distant countries, 
who were only required to send annually a deputation to the Temple, with sacrifices, 
and with the money arising from the price of the first fruits. Conf. <i>Philo</i>, Legat. 
ad Cajum, §§ 23, 31.</p></note> of the Jews, by absenting himself from the gatherings of 
the devout at their chief feasts;<note n="239" id="viii.i.i.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.iii-p4"><scripRef passage="Luke 2:41" id="viii.i.i.iii-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|2|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.41">Luke, ii., 41</scripRef>, shows that the devout of Galilee felt themselves 
bound to journey to Jerusalem at least at the Passover; the passage even speaks 
of the journey of a <i>woman</i>, on whom the law imposed no such obligation. We cannot 
(with <i>Strauss</i>) find any proof even in Matthew that absence from the festivals was 
held of no account among the Jewish-Christians.</p></note> and it would have been strange if he had neglected 
the opportunity of extending his labours that was afforded by 

<pb n="157" id="viii.i.i.iii-Page_157" />the general coming together of Jews from all countries 
at those festivals.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.iii-p5">And how unwise would it have been in him to defer the commencement of his labours in the Theocratic capital until the precise period when his 
ministry in Galilee must have drawn upon him the hatred and the fears of the prevailing 
Pharisaic party of Jerusalem, when he must have foreseen, too, that he would be 
overcome by them!</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.iii-p6">As to his putting off his journey to Jerusalem until the Apostles 
were sufficiently prepared to carry on the work without his personal presence, surely 
the Apostles knew as yet too little of his doctrines to render such a course consistent 
even with <i>human</i> foresight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.iii-p7">Moreover, the fanatical hatred of Christ which was manifested 
by the Pharisaical party can only be explained upon the ground that he had excited 
their opposition by a previous ministry, of some duration, in the city of Jerusalem 
itself. Nor are there wanting, even in the first three Gospels, intimations to the 
same effect, <i>e. g</i>., <scripRef passage="Matthew 4:25" id="viii.i.i.iii-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.25">Matt., iv., 25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 15:1" id="viii.i.i.iii-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.1">xv., 1</scripRef>, in which the scribes and Pharisees of 
<i>Jerusalem</i> are spoken of as gathering round Jesus in <i>Galilee</i> and asking him entangling questions. It may have been the case, either that, 
<i>after</i> his labours in Jerusalem 
had drawn their hatred upon him, they followed, and watched him suspiciously, even 
in Galilee; or that some of the events that originally happened in the city were, 
in the course of tradition, intermingled and confused with those which occurred 
in Galilee. Again, the earnest exclamation of Christ, recorded in <scripRef passage="Luke 13:34" id="viii.i.i.iii-p7.3" parsed="|Luke|13|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.34">Luke, xiii., 34</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 23:37" id="viii.i.i.iii-p7.4" parsed="|Matt|23|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.37">Matt., xxiii., 37</scripRef>, distinctly implies that he had 
<i>often</i> endeavoured, <i>by his personal 
teaching in Jerusalem</i>, to rouse the people to repentance and conversion, 
that they might be saved from the ruin then impending over them. The words, “<i>children of 
Jerusalem</i>,” although they might apply to the whole nation, must, in this 
exclamation, which is specifically addressed to the “<i>city which killed the prophets</i>,” be taken 
as referring directly to the inhabitants of that city.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.iii-p8">The account of Christ’s relations 
with the family of Lazarus, given in <scripRef passage="Luke 10:38-42" id="viii.i.i.iii-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|10|38|10|42" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.38-Luke.10.42">Luke (x., 38-42)</scripRef>, coincides in spirit with 
John’s statement (<scripRef passage="John 11:5" id="viii.i.i.iii-p8.2" parsed="|John|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.5">xi., 5</scripRef>) of the intimate affection with which the Saviour regarded 
them; and the intimacy must have been formed during a prolonged stay in Jerusalem. 
The fact, too, that several distinguished men of that city (<i>e. g</i>., Joseph of Arimathea, 
as we are told by the first Evangelists) had attached themselves to Christ, affords 
us the same conclusion. Nor can we fail to trace, in Luke’s account (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:51-62" id="viii.i.i.iii-p8.3" parsed="|Luke|9|51|9|62" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.51-Luke.9.62">ix., 51-62</scripRef>) 
of his last journey to Jerusalem, some confusion, arising from a blending together, 
in the narrative, of events that had occurred on a former journey.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.iii-p9">And, again, can 
it be imagined that Christ omitted to make use of his miraculous powers<note n="240" id="viii.i.i.iii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.iii-p10">This difficulty, indeed, is avoided 
in Matthew’s Gospel, for it is there stated (<scripRef passage="Matthew 21:14" id="viii.i.i.iii-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|21|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.14">xxi. 14</scripRef>). 
quite indefinitely, however, that “he healed the lame and the blind in the Temple.” It is impossible not 
to see that the historical connexion is lost in this passage of Matthew; we can gather it correctly only 
from John’s Gospel.</p></note><i>precisely</i> 
in Jerusalem, where the best opportunities 


<pb n="158" id="viii.i.i.iii-Page_158" />of employing them for the relief 
of human suffering would have been afforded? Would there not, moreover, have been 
some trace of this in the mode of his reception at Jerusalem, similar, probably, 
to what occurred on his first labours at Nazareth? Would not his labours there have 
been very different from what the synoptical Gospels report them, if they had been 
his first efforts in the city?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.iii-p11">Thus there are many things in the first three Gospels 
themselves which indicate and presuppose the accuracy of John’s narrative. The latter 
is, besides, entirely consistent with itself, both in its chronology, and in its 
accounts of the several journeys of Christ to the Feasts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.iii-p12">Finally, those who infer 
from the synoptical Gospels that Christ made but <i>one</i> journey, must ascribe to the 
author of John’s Gospel a fabrication, wilfully invented, to serve his own purpose. 
But the man who could do this could never have written such a Gospel. Moreover, 
were it a fiction, still, if intended to be believed, it would have been more accommodated 
to the popular tradition. No one individual could have remodelled the entire tradition 
after an invented plan of his own, contradicting all others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.iii-p13">But, on the other hand, by following John, we do not charge 
any falsification upon the three other Evangelists: we can easily conceive how 
the separate traditions, of which those Gospels were made up, may have been so 
put together, without any intention to deceive, as apparently to represent 
Christ as making one Passover journey. From the account of the appearances of 
Christ after the resurrection given by Matthew, we may see how easily such 
obscurities crept into the circle of Galilean traditions. Luke agrees with John 
in assigning Jerusalem as the scene of those appearances; yet, from reading 
Matthew alone, we might infer that they all took place in Galilee.<note n="241" id="viii.i.i.iii-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.i.i.iii-p14">A favourable light is thrown upon the genuineness and 
credibility of John’s Gospel by the fact that it alone contains a closely connected 
and chronological account of Christ’s public ministry.</p></note></p>

<pb n="159" id="viii.i.i.iii-Page_159" />
</div4></div3></div2>

<div2 title="Part I. From the Commencement of Christ’s Public Ministry to the Triumphal Entry." prev="viii.i.i.iii" next="viii.ii.i" id="viii.ii">
<h2 id="viii.ii-p0.1">PART I.</h2>
<h2 id="viii.ii-p0.2">FROM THE COMMENCEMENT OF CHRIST’S PUBLIC MINISTRY TO THE TRIUMPHAL ENTRY.</h2>

<div3 title="Chapter I. Jesus and John the Baptist.—The First Disciples." prev="viii.ii" next="viii.ii.i.i" id="viii.ii.i">
<h3 id="viii.ii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.i-p0.2">JESUS AND JOHN THE BAPTIST.—THE FIRST DISCIPLES.</h3>

<p class="first" id="viii.ii.i-p1">WE resume the thread of our historical narrative at the point 
where it was broken off.<note n="242" id="viii.ii.i-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i-p2">Page 69.</p></note></p> 
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i-p3">On issuing 
from the solitude in which he had prepared himself for his public labours, Jesus 
again sought the prophetic man who had given him the Divine signal for their commencement, 
and had consecrated him to his holy calling. Not, indeed, in order to form a close 
connexion with him, for John had to remain true to his office as Forerunner, and 
to continue his ministry in that capacity, until the Messiah should lay the foundation 
of his visible kingdom with miraculous power, and, by securing general acknowledgment, 
should indicate to the Forerunner, also, that he should submit himself, with all 
others, to the Theocratic King. But in the circle of Galilean disciples that had 
gathered around John, full of longing aspirations, Jesus might expect to find some 
suitable to be taken into fellowship with himself and trained to become his organs. 
The sphere of John’s ministry was calculated to offer the best point of transition 
to Christ’s independent labours.</p>

<div4 title="§ 111. Message of the Sanhedrim to John at Bethabara." prev="viii.ii.i" next="viii.ii.i.ii" id="viii.ii.i.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.i.i-p1">§ 111. <i>Message of the Sanhedrim to John at Bethabara</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i.i-p2">Meanwhile 
John, with his disciples, had been traversing both shores of the Jordan; and just 
at that time he was on the east side of the river, in Perea, at Bethany, or Bethabara.<note n="243" id="viii.ii.i.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i.i-p3">Two different names given to the same place at 
different times, both <span class="unclear" id="viii.ii.i.i-p3.1">having</span> the same meaning, “a 
place of ships,” “a place for crossing in ships” (a ferry). See 
<span class="unclear" id="viii.ii.i.i-p3.2">Lücke on </span> <scripRef passage="John 1:28" id="viii.ii.i.i-p3.3" parsed="|John|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.28">John i. 28</scripRef>;
<i>Winer’s</i> “Biblisches Realwörterbuch,” i., 196, 2d ed.</p></note> 
The Jewish Sanhedrim, the highest ecclesiastical authority, had at first quietly 
suffered him to go on preaching repentance. But when his followers and influence 
increased to such an extent that men were even inclined to look upon him as the 
Messiah, that high tribunal thought it best to send a deputation<note n="244" id="viii.ii.i.i-p3.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i.i-p4"><scripRef passage="John 1:19-28" id="viii.ii.i.i-p4.1" parsed="|John|1|19|1|28" osisRef="Bible:John.1.19-John.1.28">John. i. <span class="unclear" id="viii.ii.i.i-p4.2">19</span>, seq.</scripRef></p></note> to obtain from 
his own lips an explanation of the calling in which he laboured.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i.i-p5">John did not at 
once give as positive a statement as was desired, but 

<pb n="160" id="viii.ii.i.i-Page_160" />satisfied himself with giving a negative to the popular idea which 
had probably caused the deputation to be sent [“<i>I am 
not the Christ</i>”]. But as he accompanied this denial with no further explanation 
in regard to himself, the messengers were compelled to press him with further questions. 
They naturally asked him, then, whether he wished to be considered as one of the 
great personages who were looked for as precursors of Messiah; presupposing that 
only in this sense he could assume a Divine calling to baptize. John continued to 
give curt replies, just enough to meet each separate question. Although in a spiritual 
sense he was the <i>Elias</i> who was to precede Messiah, he denied that he was so (<i>i. 
e</i>., in the carnal sense in which they put the question and would understand the 
answer). He described himself only in general terms, not liable to perversion, as 
the one through whom the voice of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.i.i-p5.1">God</span> called upon the nation 
to repent and prepare for a new and glorious revelation that was at hand. Humbling 
himself, as the bearer merely of a prefigurative baptism, he pointed to the mightier 
One who should baptize with the <i>Spirit</i>, who already stood, unrecognized, 
in their midst. His remark, “<i>ye</i> know him not,” was doubtless founded upon the fact (which 
he did not utter) that <i>he</i> knew him, as he had before been revealed at his baptism. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i.i-p6">These answers to the deputation are less clear and full than those which the Baptist 
gave for the warning and instruction of individuals, as recorded in the first Gospels. 
As the ruling powers had little favour for John, he had good reason to suspect the 
intentions with which the Sanhedrim had sent their messengers. Hence the brevity 
and reserve with which he answered them.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 112. John points to Jesus as the Suffering Messiah, and testifies  to his Higher Dignity." prev="viii.ii.i.i" next="viii.ii.i.iii" id="viii.ii.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p1">§ 112. <i>John points to Jesus as the Suffering Messiah, and testifies to his Higher Dignity</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p2">On the day after John had thus (officially, as it were) pointed 
Christ out as having already appeared among the people, though unrecognized by them, 
the Saviour came forth from his seclusion, and showed himself in the midst of John’s 
disciples.<note n="245" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p3"><scripRef passage="John 1:29" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p3.1" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">John, i., 29</scripRef>.</p></note> 
The Baptist, beholding his approach, exclaimed, “<i>Behold the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the world</i>.” The image of 
the Holy One, suffering for his people, and bearing their sins (<scripRef passage="Isaiah 53:1-12" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p3.2" parsed="|Isa|53|1|53|12" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.1-Isa.53.12">Isa., liii.</scripRef>), stood 
before his soul as he uttered these words. As we have already seen, John believed 
that the Messiah would have to go through a struggle with the corrupt part of the 
people; and he readily joined to this belief the idea of a Messiah <i>suffering</i> for 
the sins of the people, and triumphing through suffering. The intuition to which 
he gave utterance was simultaneous with the appearance before his eyes of Christ’s 
person, so gentle, so calm, and 

<pb n="161" id="viii.ii.i.ii-Page_161" />so meek;<note n="246" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p4">Hence the appropriateness of the figure of the <i>lamb</i> rather than of any other animal used 
in the offerings. What we say is enough to indicate the grounds on which we differ 
from other interpretations of this passage. Conf. <i>Lücke</i>, in loc.</p></note> and his conception of 
the idea of Messiah, in a prophetic spirit, reached its very acme. Yet we cannot 
define precisely the meaning which John himself attached to the words; for we cannot 
suppose in him a doctrinal conception of their import such as a fully Christian 
mind would have.<note n="247" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p5">We do not suppose, 
therefore, that the Baptist had before his mind the full sense which the Evangelist, 
from his Christian stand-point, connected with the words. It cannot be known with 
certainty but that the former used the word <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p5.1">עָם</span>, which the latter translated 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p5.2">κόσμος</span>. 
From a mind like the Evangelist’s we could hardly expect so fine a distinction between 
the <i>objective</i> and <i>subjective</i> to be distinctly marked in his statement of the words 
of another. He perhaps involuntarily blended them. He revered the memory of the 
Baptist, his spiritual guide; these words of the Baptist had greatly tended to develope 
his inner life, and had led him to Christ; it was, therefore, all the easier for 
him to attribute to them a higher Christian sense than the Baptist had when he uttered 
them. The interpretation which he gave to them may also thus have reacted upon the 
form in which they were impressed upon his memory. This view does not in the least 
impugn the veracity of the narrative, or tend to show that John was not its author. 
The whole tone of the Baptist’s words is consistent with his character and habits. 
Moreover, as we have before remarked (p. 54), the kingdom of God, 
as spreading among the <i>heathen</i> nations, had opened partially to his view; he may, 
therefore, in the passage under discussion, have had reference to <i>mankind</i>, rather 
than to the Jewish world.</p></note> His was a prophetic intuition, bordering indeed on Christianity, 
but yet, perhaps, commingled with wholly heterogeneous elements.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p6">After John had thus designated the character of Jesus, to whom 
he wished to direct his disciples, he repeats anew the testimony which he had 
before publicly given “of him that was to follow” (although probably not given, 
in the first instance, with the same confidence as to the person), and applies 
it, in stronger terms, to Christ—“<i>This is he of 
whom I said, After me cometh a man that is preferred before me, for he was before me</i>.”<note n="248" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p7"><scripRef passage="John 1:30" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p7.1" parsed="|John|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.30">John, i., 30</scripRef>. These obscurely prophetic words were the 
Baptist’s own, and not put into his mouth by the Evangelist. But this only makes 
their explanation more difficult. According to the usage of the Greek, and of language 
generally, the <i>before</i> of place and time may express, figuratively, precedence of 
<i>dignity</i>; and, in this usage, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p7.2">ἔμπροσθέν μου 
γέγονεν</span> is easily interpreted, “<i>although</i> 
(in the order of <i>time</i>) <i>he comes after me</i>, yet (in the order of <i>dignity</i>) 
<i>he was 
before me</i>.” In the full certainty of prophetic intuition, the Baptist describes 
this as already realized. It is harder to interpret <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p7.3">πρῶτός μου ἦν</span>. Referring the 
words “he was before me” to the <i>pre-existence</i> of Christ, they would imply that 
his dignity as Messiah was to grow out of his pre-existing Divine nature. Nor could 
it, in this case, be said that the Evangelist had involuntarily modified the language 
of the Baptist by an infusion of his own Christian ideas; for, in the mind of the 
latter, the higher conception of the <i>person</i> of the Messiah, as well as of his work 
and kingdom, may have been developed from a profoundly spiritual interpretation 
of the prophecies of the Old Testament. This much, indeed, is implied in his partial 
statements (recorded by the other Evangelists) in regard to the peculiar indwelling 
of the Holy Ghost in the Messiah; although it does not follow that the Baptist was 
fully conscious of this. It remains a question, whether it would not be more in 
accordance with the simple conception of the Baptist to take <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p7.4">
πρῶτός</span> as referring, 
not to <i>pre-existence</i>, but to priority of nature, which interpretation I 
have followed in the text. This involves no tautology; the “<i>becoming</i> 
greater” is derived from the “<i>being</i> greater.” The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p7.5">
ἦν</span> is used, and not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p7.6">ἐστί</span>, to indicate 
that the “priority of essence” preceded “the priority of dignity,” which was not 
obtained by Christ, in its manifestation, until a later period. It is an <i>oxymoron</i>: 
“he <i>was</i> that, which he has <i>become</i>.” Thus interpreted, the passage corresponds to 
what John says of Christ in another form, in <scripRef passage="Matthew 3:11" id="viii.ii.i.ii-p7.7" parsed="|Matt|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.11">Matt., iii., 11</scripRef>. If this view be adopted, 
we must remember to distinguish between the sense in which the Baptist uttered the 
words and that which the Evangelist, from his higher Christian consciousness, attributes to them.</p></note> 
(“Who has taken a higher place than I, according to his nature.”)</p>



<pb n="162" id="viii.ii.i.ii-Page_162" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 113. John and Andrew, Disciples of John, attach themselves to Jesus.—Gradual Attraction of others." prev="viii.ii.i.ii" next="viii.ii.ii" id="viii.ii.i.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.i.iii-p1">§ 113. <i>John and Andrew, Disciples of John, attach themselves to Jesus.—Gradual Attraction of others</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i.iii-p2">These words of the Baptist were listened to 
by two Galilean youths, who stood in the circle of his disciples—<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.i.iii-p2.1">John</span> and 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.i.iii-p2.2">Andrew</span>. 
It was about four o’clock in the afternoon, when, obeying the hint of the Baptist, 
they followed Jesus; refraining, however, in reverence, from Disturbing his meditations. 
The Saviour, noticing them, turned kindly and asked what they desired. Even then 
they did not venture to express their longing to be honoured with his friendship; 
but only timidly inquired where he dwelt. Anticipating their request, he kindly 
invited them to visit him. The few hours that remained before evening were spent 
in his society. This was their first impression of Christ: he left it to work in 
their hearts. Thus was it also with <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.i.iii-p2.3">Simon</span> (<scripRef passage="John 1:42" id="viii.ii.i.iii-p2.4" parsed="|John|1|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.42">John, i., 42</scripRef>), in whom Christ discerned 
in a moment the yet dormant spirit of the <i>Man of Rock</i>. And those whose first impressions 
were thus received pointed Christ out to their fellows; and thus arose the <i>first</i> 
circle of disciples, which accompanied him from Peraea back to Galilee.<note n="249" id="viii.ii.i.iii-p2.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.i.iii-p3"><scripRef passage="John 1:42-47" id="viii.ii.i.iii-p3.1" parsed="|John|1|42|1|47" osisRef="Bible:John.1.42-John.1.47">John, i., 42-47</scripRef>. It is apparent from John’s statement alone that Christ 
did not take these young disciples, who were afterward to be his organs, immediately 
into close fellowship, but left them for a while to themselves. John gives us no 
further account of the forming of the Apostolic community; he presupposes many things, 
which we must endeavour to fill up by comparing the synoptical Gospels.</p></note></p>
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter II. Commencement of Christ’s Public Teaching." prev="viii.ii.i.iii" next="viii.ii.ii.i" id="viii.ii.ii">
<h3 id="viii.ii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.ii-p0.2">COMMENCEMENT OF CHRIST’S PUBLIC TEACHING.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 114. The Miraculous Draught of Fishes.—Effect of the Miracle on Peter." prev="viii.ii.ii" next="viii.ii.ii.ii" id="viii.ii.ii.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p1">§ 114. <i>The Miraculous Draught of Fishes.—Effect of the Miracle on Peter</i>.</p>

<p class="first" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p2">ON his return to Galilee Christ 
at once began his labours as a teacher; not, however, in the synagogues, but in 
instructing the groups that gathered around him. He betook himself first, not to 
Nazareth, his native place, where he could least hope to be received as a prophet 
(the carnal mind looks only at the outward appearance), but to the little town 
of Capernaum. The young men who had accompanied him from Peraea were from the neighbourhood 
of Capernaum

<pb n="163" id="viii.ii.ii.i-Page_163" />and Bethsaida; and he only waited for a 
suitable opportunity to take them into closer communion. Such an opportunity was 
the following:</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p3">One day, as he was walking upon the western shore of the Sea of Genesareth, 
an increasing throng of eager listeners collected about him. Some fishermen who 
had toiled all night and brought up nothing but empty nets, had left their vessels 
fastened near the shore. Jesus asked Simon, to whom one of the fishing-boats belonged, 
to push it out a little way from the shore, that he might stand on board, and thus 
address the people to better advantage.<note n="250" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p4">A comparison of <scripRef passage="Luke 5:1-11" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|5|1|5|11" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.1-Luke.5.11">Luke, v.</scripRef>, with <scripRef passage="Matthew 4:18" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.18">Matt., iv., 18</scripRef>, will vindicate the correctness 
of this representation. Here we have two independent statements: that in Matthew 
an abbreviated one, while Luke’s is the vivid and circumstantial account of an eye-witness. 
The words of Christ to Peter, as given by <scripRef passage="Matthew 4:19" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p4.3" parsed="|Matt|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.19">Matthew (iv., 19)</scripRef>, 
“<i>I will make you fishers 
of men</i>,” seem to presuppose an event such as the miraculous draught of fishes; but 
Matthew presents them as entirely isolated, while Luke gives the occasion of them 
very graphically. None but those abstractionists who must measure all phenomena, 
however infinite in variety, upon the Procrustean bed of their own logical formulas, 
will see in this account the stamp of a legendary story. It has all the freshness 
of life and reality about it. Whoever is well read in the history of the diffusion 
of Christianity in all ages will be able to recall many analogous cases. <i>Schleiermacher</i> 
(Comm. on Luke, <i>in loc</i>., or “Werke,” ii., 53), in his remarks on this case, showed 
with what nice tact he could distinguish <i>history</i> from <i>legend</i>. Honour to the memory 
of that great man, whose profoundly logical mind humbled itself, in pure love of 
Truth, before the power of History!</p></note> On finishing his discourse, he turned to 
Peter, who doubtless was anew struck with the power of his words, and told him to 
cast his net into the deep. Although he had toiled all night in vain, he obeyed 
the Master at a word. This full confidence of Peter shows that he had already been 
impressed to some extent, at least, with the Divinity of Christ.<note n="251" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p4.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p5">It also confirms the account in John’s Gospel. 
The connexion of the narrative which I have given abundantly shows that Matthew’s 
account is not irreconcilable with Luke’s, or both with John’s, as some suppose. 
I do not mean to say, however, that the connexion thus made by comparing <i>all</i> the 
accounts was present to the minds of the writers <i>severally</i>, for in that case, doubtless, 
the form of their narratives would have been different from what it is now. Such 
discrepancies can surprise no man who has attempted to gather a connected narrative 
of any kind from several distinct accounts.</p></note> An impression 
of the most powerful character, however, must have been made upon him (as a fisherman) 
by the wonderful result of this once letting down of his net, after the vain attempts 
of the long night before. The manifestation of the Divine power to him in the exercise 
of <i>his own trade</i> was characteristic of the Divine operations generally in the history 
of Christianity; he was thus led from the Carnal to the Spiritual.<note n="252" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p6">Those who believe in a Divine teleological 
government of the world, in a Providence which makes Nature subserve the progress 
of the kingdom of God, must regard this event as one of 
those in which the border line between the natural and supernatural is hard to be 
distinguished, and which form the point of transition from the former to the latter.</p></note> 
All his previous impressions were revived and deepened by this sudden exhibition 
of the power of a word from Christ, and the Saviour appeared so exalted that he 
felt himself unworthy to be near him [“<i>Depart from me, for I am a sinful man, O Lord!</i>”]<note n="253" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p7">On account of this peculiar relation between Christ and Peter, we can hardly suppose 
(although much may be said in favour of it) that this event 
occurred after he had known Christ for some time, or after he had been a witness 
of his first public labours at Jerusalem so, also, we cannot, for the same reason, 
place it after the wedding at Cana; although this last is more probable than the 
other, since we cannot say certainly what impressions the occurrences at Cana made, 
at first, upon the disciples. The view which we have followed in the text seems 
to be contradicted by the connexion between <scripRef passage="John 1:43,46" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p7.1" parsed="|John|1|43|0|0;|John|1|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.43 Bible:John.1.46">John, i., 43, and 46</scripRef>; but there is no 
real contradiction. The calling of Nathanael (<scripRef passage="John 1:46" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p7.2" parsed="|John|1|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.46">John, i., 46</scripRef>) and that of Philip (<scripRef passage="John 1:43" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p7.3" parsed="|John|1|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.43">i., 
43</scripRef>) are not necessarily connected in place and time. John mentions an <i>intended </i>return 
to Galilee (<scripRef passage="John 1:43" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p7.4" parsed="|John|1|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.43">v. 43</scripRef>), but says nothing about the journey itself; he may have been 
induced, by the mention of Bethsaida, to place the theatre of the account in that 
region. (See <i>Bleek</i>, Stud. u. Krit., 1833, ii.) The late <i>B. Jacobi</i> (in the same periodical, 
1838, iv., 852) adduces against this view John’s accuracy, in this passage, in mentioning 
time and place. It is not clear, however, that John meant to give, in each case 
in the chapter, the time and place exactly. His exactness extends only to the events 
which served to lead <i>John’s disciples</i> to Christ; and it is not at all evident that 
Nathanael belonged to that number. The way in which Philip describes the Messiah 
to him, saying nothing of the Baptist’s testimony, rather shows the contrary. Moreover, 
the opposite view would prove that Nathanael was first found in Galilee.</p></note> The Divine power 
appears 

<pb n="164" id="viii.ii.ii.i-Page_164" />fearful, in its holiness, to the sinner who 
is conscious of his sinfulness it fills him with consternation; he shrinks back 
from it with trembling Infinite, indeed, in view of the law, must the chasm appear 
between the sinner and the Divinely exalted Holy One.<note n="254" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p7.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p8">The truth of this individual trait, as narrated of Peter, is confirmed by the subsequent developement 
of his character, The consciousness of his sinfulness and distance from the perfectly 
Holy One must, indeed, have remained; and his sense of the loftiness of Christ could 
be diminished by no degree of intimacy with him. But there was this great difference 
between the two periods of his religious life, that in the latter, as he imbibed 
more and more the spirit of communion with Christ, he felt himself no more repelled 
as a sinner from Him in whom the source of Divine life for men was revealed, but 
attracted to him, not merely by his own spiritual affinities, but by his personal 
experience, that <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p8.1">He</span> “<i>had the words of eternal life</i>.” The redeeming power of the 
Divine One was more and more fully revealed to him; the Divinity appeared to him 
no more as a merely <i>outward</i>, but as an inward power. The central source of all the 
individual rays of Divinity shone forth upon his consciousness, and the separate 
rays of themselves, therefore, appeared in a new light.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p9">Christ seized upon this impression, 
and, glorifying the Physical into the Spiritual, by his prophetic explanation of 
the phenomenon, said to Peter [<i>Fear not; from henceforth thou shalt catch men</i>]: 
“Shrink not back in fear. Take confidence in me. Attach thyself henceforth <i>wholly</i> 
to me. Thou shalt see greater proofs of my power than this. In fellowship with 
me thou shalt achieve greater miracles. From henceforth thy net shall catch men.”</p>
 
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p10">The 
same impression, also, caused Andrew, James, and John<note n="255" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p11">Luke says (<scripRef passage="Luke 5:10" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p11.1" parsed="|Luke|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.10">v. 10</scripRef>) that 
James and John, the sons of Zebedee, were “partners with Simon;” they were, therefore, 
eye-witnesses of that event, and received the same impression from it. In Matthew’s 
statement (<scripRef passage="Matthew 4:21" id="viii.ii.ii.i-p11.2" parsed="|Matt|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.21">iv., 21</scripRef>) they were with their father, in another vessel, 
“mending their 
nets.” This agrees well enough with Luke, since he likewise mentions two vessels, 
and—not, indeed, the mending, but—the washing of the much-used nets.</p></note> to join themselves from thenceforth 
more closely to Jesus.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 115. The Calling of Nathanael." prev="viii.ii.ii.i" next="viii.ii.iii" id="viii.ii.ii.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ii.ii-p1">§ 115. <i>The Calling of Nathanael</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ii.ii-p2">In the case of a <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii.ii-p2.1">John</span>, the full 
impression of Christ’s personality, first received, prepared the depths of his youthful 
soul for sudden and  

<pb n="165" id="viii.ii.ii.ii-Page_165" />separate impressions of the Divinity of 
Jesus, which soon brought him to a complete decision. But the narrow prejudices 
of a <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii.ii-p2.2">Nathanael</span> had to be overcome by a separate supernatural sign before he could 
receive the impression of Christ’s manifestation and nature as a whole When Philip 
first announced to him that Jesus of <i>Nazareth</i> was the Messiah, he expressed both 
surprise and incredulity that any thing so high should come forth from a corner 
like Galilee. Instead of discussing the point, Philip appeals to his own experience, 
and tells him to “come and see.” Nathanael’s prejudice was not strong enough to 
prevent his compliance, or to hinder him from being convinced by facts. Christ 
sees and esteems his love of truth, and receives him with the words, “<i>Behold an Israelite 
indeed, in whom there is no guile</i>” (a true and honest-hearted member of the Theocratic 
nation). The candid youth is surprised to find himself known by a stranger. He expresses 
his astonishment, and Christ increases the impression made upon his feelings, by 
a more striking proof still of his supernatural knowledge, telling him that his 
glance, piercing the barriers of space, had rested on him before Philip called him 
as he stood “under the fig-tree” (this probably had some reference to the 
thoughts which occupied his mind under the fig-tree). His prejudices are readily 
removed [he acknowledged Christ as “<i>Son of God and King of Israel</i>”]; 
Christ admits that he is in the first stage of faith,<note n="256" id="viii.ii.ii.ii-p2.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ii.ii-p3">See p. 138.</p></note> but tells him that his faith 
must develope itself from this beginning, and advance to a higher aim (<scripRef passage="John 1:50,51" id="viii.ii.ii.ii-p3.1" parsed="|John|1|50|1|51" osisRef="Bible:John.1.50-John.1.51">John, i., 
50, 51</scripRef>). A faith thus resting on a single manifestation might easily be perplexed 
by some other single <span class="unclear" id="viii.ii.ii.ii-p3.2">one</span>, that might not meet its expectations. That is a genuine 
faith (according to Christ) which carries itself to the very central-point of revelation, 
seizes the intuition of Divinity in its immediate nature and manifestation as a 
whole, and obtains, through immediate contact with the Divine in the Spirit, a standpoint 
which doubt can never reach. Nathanael was to see “greater things” than this 
isolated ray of the supernatural. He was to see the “<i>heavens opened upon the Son of Man</i>,” 
into whose intimacy he was about to enter, and “<i>Angels of God 
ascending and descending</i>” upon him. He was to learn Christ in his true relation 
to the developement of humanity, as Him through whom human nature was to be glorified; 
through whom the locked-up heavens were again to be opened; the communion with heaven 
and earth restored; to whom and from whom all the powers of heaven were to flow. 
Such was to be his Divine glory in its <i>full</i> manifestation; all other signs were 
but individual tokens of it.</p>

<pb n="166" id="viii.ii.ii.ii-Page_166" />
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter III. Jesus at Cana." prev="viii.ii.ii.ii" next="viii.ii.iii.i" id="viii.ii.iii">
<h3 id="viii.ii.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.iii-p0.2">JESUS AT CANA.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 116. The Change of Water into Wine.—Character and Import of the Miracle.—Little Impression made upon the People." prev="viii.ii.iii" next="viii.ii.iv" id="viii.ii.iii.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p1">§ 116. <i>The Change of Water into Wine.—Character and Import of 
the Miracle.—Little Impression made upon the People</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p2">THREE days after Christ had 
thus set forth the mode in which he from that time should reveal himself, he displayed, 
at a wedding in <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p2.1">Cana</span>,<note n="257" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p3">It is to be remarked that Nathanael was 
“the son of Tholmai,” 
<i>i. e</i>. Bartholomew, of Cana, which fact may confirm our view of the order of the events.</p></note> the fulness of 
“the power of heaven” streaming forth from 
him self, which was to transfigure, as he had said, both nature and humanity. The 
wine provided for the occasion gave out, and Mary requested her Son to supply the 
lack by employing the powers that were at his command. Having recognized him as 
Messiah, she necessarily expected him to work miracles, and this expectation was 
increased by the impression which he had made in the short time that had elapsed after his consecration to the Messianic mission. She looked impatiently for the 
hour when he should reveal himself in his glory, as Messiah, before the eyes of 
all men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p4">But Christ, although he held all purely human feelings sacred, yet demanded 
that “man should deny father and mother” when the cause of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p4.1">God</span> 
required it. He had now to apply this principle to his own mother, and, 
conscious of his Divine character and calling, to rebuke the request thus made 
to him, and the feelings which prompted it. “<i>What have I to do with thee? mine hour is not 
yet come;</i>” as if he had said, “Our wishes lie apart. My Divine powers cannot 
be made subservient to earthly aims and motives. My acts obey a higher plan and 
loftier laws, in accordance with which each of them has its appointed time. As 
yet, the moment for revealing myself in my Messianic dignity, by miracles 
apparent to all eyes, has not arrived.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p5">Christ intended, as he here intimates, to come forth <i>gradually</i> 
from his obscurity. He had no idea of displaying his glory, as Mary wished, at once. 
Still, as she might have been accustomed to take from his words and look more than 
he uttered, she probably understood that her wish would be met, so far as the fact 
was concerned, though from a point of view totally different from her own. And so 
it was; the thing was done, but in no very striking way, nor in a way calculated 
to reveal his Messianic glory <i>to all eyes</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p6">As for the <i>character of the miracle</i> itself, 
we cannot place it, as some do, among the highest of Christ’s miraculous acts. We 
conceive it  

<pb n="167" id="viii.ii.iii.i-Page_167" />thus: He brought out of water, by 
his creative energy, a substance (wine), which is naturally the joint product of 
the growth of the vine, and of human labour, water being only one of the co-operating 
factors; and thus substituted his creative power for various natural and artificial 
processes. But we are not justified in inferring that the water was changed into 
<i>manufactured wine</i>; but that, by his direct agency, he imparted to it powers capable 
of producing the same effects; that he <i>intensified</i> (so to speak) the 
powers of water into those of wine.<note n="258" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p7">I would be pleased to believe, 
if I could, that the view here taken had as old ecclesiastical authority as the 
late <i>Baumgarten-Crusius</i> supposes he has found for it, in the ancient hymn 
“De Epiphania 
Domini” (<i>Daniel</i>, Thesaurus Hymnologicus, i., p. 19): “<span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p7.1">Vel hydriis plenis aqua vini
<i>saporem</i> infuderis.</span>” But the word <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p7.2">saporem</span> 
can hardly be made emphatic. In the sense of the hymn, the words “<span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p7.3">vini saporem infundere</span>” 
probably mean nothing more than “<span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p7.4">in vinum mutare</span>.”</p></note> Indeed, this latter view of the miracle conforms better to 
its spiritual import than the former.<note n="259" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p7.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p8">Compare, as analogies, the <i>mineral springs</i>, 
in which, by natural processes, new powers are given to water; and the ancient 
accounts of springs which sent forth waters like wine-intoxicating waters: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p8.1">Πολλαχοῦ 
δ᾽ εἰσὶ κρῆναι αἱ μὲν ποτιμώτεραι καὶ οἰνωδέστεραι, ὡς ἡ περὶ Παφλαγονίαν, 
πρὸς ἤν φασι τοῦς ἐχωρίους ὑποπίνειν προσιόντας</span>.”—<i>Athenaeus</i>, Deip., ii., § 17, 18 Of another water 
says <i>Theopompus</i>, “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p8.2">τοὺς πίνοντας αὐτὸ μεθύσκεσθαι, καθὰ καὶ τοὺς τὸν οἶνον</span>.”</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p9">It is not a sufficient explanation of the <i>final 
cause</i> and moral bearing<note n="260" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p10">The supposition that John’s Gospel was written by some one of Alexandrian education, 
with a tendency to Gnosticism, is refuted by this narrative. Such a man would never 
have assigned such an object and such a scene for Christ’s first miracle. Such a 
one could not have invented and put into the mouth of the “ruler of the feast” the 
clumsy jest which he uttered (<scripRef passage="John 2:9" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p10.1" parsed="|John|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.9">John, ii., 9</scripRef>), (although we do not (as some do) lay 
stress upon it, and infer that the guests were nearly drunk). Any one writing a 
history of Christ apologetically, and with a view to exalt his character according 
to the tendency of those times, would rather have altered and adorned a true narrative 
of such facts (if such existed) than have invented a false one bearing against his 
object; or, if he had some <i>symbolical</i> meaning in his view, he would certainly have 
stated it.</p></note> of the miracle to say that Christ intended, by thus exhibiting 
his glory, to incite and confirm a faith in his calling. We must seek its import 
rather by contemplating it in reference to his moral self-revelation as a whole; 
by inquiring how the peculiar Spirit of Christ was reflected and illustrated in 
this single act.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p11">While in retirement, he had resembled, in the austerity of his 
life, the ascetic preacher of repentance, John the Baptist. <i>Now</i>, however, in the 
very beginning of his public labours, no longer in solitude, but mingling in the 
social life of men, he enters into all human interests, shares all human feelings, 
and thus at once presents a contrast to the severe legalism of John. In the joyous 
circle of a wedding, he performs his first miracle to gratify a social want. Thus 
he sanctifies connexions, feelings, joys, that are purely human, by his personal 
presence, and by unfolding his Divine powers in such a circle and on such an occasion. 
In this view the miracle gives the spirit of Christian Ethics, whose task it is 
to apply to all human relations the image of Christ as 


<pb n="168" id="viii.ii.iii.i-Page_168" />stamped upon his self-revealed 
life. But it has a further and a great symbolical import: Christ employed water, 
one of the commonest sup. ports of life, as the vehicle of a higher power: so it 
is the peculiarity of Christ’s Spirit and labours, the peculiarity of the work of 
Christianity not to destroy what is natural, but to ennoble and transfigure it; 
to enable it, as the organ of Divine powers, to produce effects beyond it, original 
capacities. To energize the power of Water into that of Wine is, indeed, in every 
sense, the peculiar office of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p12">This first stay of Christ in Galilee 
after his inauguration as Messiah was attended with important results in the training 
of the narrower circle of his disciples: but he does not appear, in that short time, 
to have made any lasting impression upon the people. There were few so ingenuous 
in their prepossessions as a Nathanael; the prejudices of many against the “son 
of the carpenter at Nazareth” could not be removed until they had obtained a 
vivid impression of his public labours at the feast of the Passover in the 
metropolis. Even in this beginning of his labours in Galilee, he had probably 
found occasion to apply the Jewish proverb, “<i>a prophet hath no honour in his own country</i>.”<note n="261" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p13"><scripRef passage="John 4:44" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p13.1" parsed="|John|4|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.44">John. iv., 44</scripRef>: doubtless referring to this period; 
a supposition which the use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.iii.i-p13.2">γάρ</span> 
renders probable. Thus interpreted, we should have John’s testimony that Christ 
had already sought to appear as a teacher in Galilee.</p></note></p>
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter IV. First Journey to Jerusalem to Attend the Feast of the Passover." prev="viii.ii.iii.i" next="viii.ii.iv.i" id="viii.ii.iv">
<h3 id="viii.ii.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h3> 
<h3 id="viii.ii.iv-p0.2">FIRST JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM TO ATTEND THE FEAST OF THE PASSOVER.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 117. The Purifying of the Temple." prev="viii.ii.iv" next="viii.ii.iv.ii" id="viii.ii.iv.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p1">§ 117. <i>The Purifying of the Temple</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p2">DURING the feast of the Passover 
Jesus appeared at Jerusalem in his prophetic calling, and accredited it by miracles.<note n="262" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p3">Although the purifying of 
the Temple doubtless belongs to an early period of Christ’s teaching, it is by no 
means clear, from John’s account, that Christ had not taught and wrought miracles 
before; indeed, the manner in which the priests addressed him rather shows the contrary.</p></note> 
On visiting the Temple, he found its worship disturbed by disorders which desecrated 
the holy place—a picture of the general secularization of the Theocracy.<note n="263" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p4">Here a difficulty arises: the cleansing of the Temple is placed by John at the 
beginning of Christ’s ministry, during his first stay at Jerusalem; by the other 
Evangelists at the end of his labours, during his last stay there. Unless the same 
event took place twice, and in the very same way (which is hardly probable), either 
John or the others must have deviated from the chronological order. It may appear 
more probable that an act implying so great power over the priests, and the throng 
of buyers and sellers, was done after his last triumphal entry, when the people 
were, for the moment, enthusiastic in his favour, than 
at the beginning of his labours. On the other hand, he would have had more 
occasion, after his triumphal entry, to avoid every thing that could occasion public 
disturbance, or wear the appearance of employing earthly power. As for the <i>difficulty</i> 
of the thing at his opening ministry, no one can say <i>what</i> influences the immediate 
power of God might produce upon the minds and feelings of 
men. It is certainly less easy to account for such an anachronism in <i>John</i>, whose 
account is all of a piece, and accurate in chronological order, than in the other 
Evangelists; the latter might naturally connect a fact like this, well adapted to 
oral tradition, with the <i>last</i> entry, which was the only one mentioned in the circle 
of accounts which they compiled. According to <scripRef passage="John 2:18" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p4.1" parsed="|John|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.18">John (ii., 18)</scripRef>, 
the Jews put the question, “<i>What sign showest thou us?</i>” &amp;c.; in <scripRef passage="Luke 20:2" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p4.2" parsed="|Luke|20|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.2">Luke, xx., 2</scripRef>, 
the Sanhedrim ask, “<i>By what 
authority doest thou these things?</i>” &amp;c. It might be supposed that this last question 
suggested the statement of the event which gave rise to it, if it were certain (as, 
indeed, it is not) that in the passage in Luke it has this special reference to 
the act, and not a reference to Christ’s teaching in general at that time.</p></note></p>


<pb n="169" id="viii.ii.iv.i-Page_169" />

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p5">For the convenience of the Jews from 
a distance who wished to offer sacrifices, booths had been erected in the Temple-court, 
in which every thing necessary for the purpose was kept for sale, and moneychangers 
were also allowed to take their stand there; but, as might have been expected from 
the existing corruption of the Jewish people, many foul abuses had grown up. The 
merchants and brokers made every thing subservient to their avarice, and their noisy 
huckstering was a great disturbance to the worship of the Temple.  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p6">It was Christ’s 
calling to combat the corruptions of the secularized Theocracy, and to predict the 
judgments of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p6.1">God</span> against them. And as the general 
desecration of all that was holy was imaged in these profane doings at the 
Temple, he first manifested against them his holy anger. Threatening the traders 
with a scourge of small cords, he drove them out of the Temple; and said to 
those who sold doves, “<i>Take these things hence; make not my Father’s house a house of merchandise</i>.”<note n="264" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p7">John, 
at most, alludes to <scripRef passage="Isaiah 56:7" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p7.1" parsed="|Isa|56|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.56.7">Isa., lvi., 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Jeremiah 7:11" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p7.2" parsed="|Jer|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.11">Jer., vii., 11</scripRef>: but the other Gospels give direct 
citations. This is another proof of the originality of John’s narrative.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p8">These words are not only applicable to the special case, but also contain a severe 
reproof of that carnal tendency which debases <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p8.1">God’s</span> house 
into a merchant’s exchange. The lifting up of the scourge could not have been in 
token of physical force, for—apart from Christ’s character—what was one man against 
so many? It could only be a symbolical sign—a sign of the judgments of
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p8.2">God</span> that were so soon to fall upon those who had corrupted 
the Theocracy.<note n="265" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p8.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p9">How absurd 
would it be to attribute the <i>invention</i> of such an incident as this to a man of Alexandrian 
culture! Its utter repugnance to Alexandrian views is shown by the fact that Origen 
considered it one of the greatest objections to the credibility of the narrative.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p10">There was no miracle, in the proper sense, wrought here, but a proof 
of the confident Divine power with which he influenced the minds of men; an example 
of the direct impression of Divinity, of the power of the manifestation of the Holy 
One as a punisher, in rousing the slumbering conscience. <i>Origen</i>, who found many 
difficulties in this narrative,<note n="266" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p11">T. ix. in Joann.</p></note> and was inclined to regard it as ideal and symbolical, thought 
<pb n="170" id="viii.ii.iv.i-Page_170" />that if it were to be received 
as history<note n="267" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p12">Origin, however, exaggerated 
the throng that Christ had to expel into <i>thousands</i>. John, more simply than the other 
Evangelists, speaks only of the expulsion of the <i>sellers</i>; they, of the <i>buyers</i> also.</p></note> the miracle would be greater than the change of water into wine, or, 
indeed, any other of Christ’s deeds; as in this case he would not have had to act 
upon inert and lifeless matter, but upon living beings capable of resistance. But, 
on the contrary, no miracle, in the proper sense, was wrought, precisely because 
Christ had to operate upon men, endowed, it is true, with a will capable of resisting, 
but also with susceptibilities that had to yield to the moral and religious force 
of an immediate Divine impression, and with conscience, that slumbering consciousness 
of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iv.i-p12.1">God</span> which man can never wholly abnegate, and which may 
be roused by a commanding holy power, in a way that is not to be calculated. There 
are many things in history that must be regarded as <i>myths</i> by minds that judge only 
by the standard of every-day reality.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 118. The Saying of Christ, 'Destroy this Temple,' &amp;c.—Additional  Exposition of it given by John." prev="viii.ii.iv.i" next="viii.ii.iv.iii" id="viii.ii.iv.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p1">§ 118. <i>The Saying of Christ, “Destroy this Temple,” &amp;c.—Additional 
Exposition of it given by John</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p2">Some of the priests asked Christ by what signs he could prove 
his authority to act thus. He gave them an answer, at once reproof and prophecy, 
“<i>Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p3">The most natural and apparent interpretation of these words, 
according to the circumstances under which they were uttered, laying no 
particular stress upon the specification of “<i>three days</i>,” would be the 
following: “<i>When you, by your ungodliness, which 
desecrates all that is holy, have brought about the destruction of the Temple, then 
will I build it up again;</i>” alluding (according to the mode of conception every where 
prevalent in the New Testament) to the relation between Christianity and Judaism. 
The kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p3.1">God</span> had a common basis in both; the new spiritual 
Temple which Christ is to erect among men is, therefore, represented as the Temple 
at Jerusalem, rebuilt after its destruction; the latter being a symbol of the destruction 
of the entire Jewish worship, which was identified with the Temple itself. The Temple 
and the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p3.2">God</span> are identical in Judaism and in Christianity:<note n="268" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p4">Just as the 
“House of God” (<scripRef passage="Hebrews 3:2-6" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Heb|3|2|3|6" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.2-Heb.3.6">Heb., iii., 2-6</scripRef>) is made 
the same in both dispensations; as the later one fulfills the law of the older. 
I cannot see any force in <i>Kling’s</i> objections (Stud. u. Krit., 1836, i., 127). The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p4.2">καινόν</span> 
is already implied in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p4.3">ἐγείρειν</span>.
</p></note>
<i>there</i>, in a form particular and typical; <i>here</i>, in a form corresponding to its essence, 
and intended for all men and all ages. As Christ is conscious that the desecrated 
and ruined Temple will be raised up by him in greater splendour, he acts upon this 
consciousness, as reformer of the old Temple, in the very beginning of those labours 
which are to lay the foundation of the new and spiritual one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p5">But what a glance into futurity was required in him thus to foretell 

<pb n="171" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-Page_171" />not only the ruin of the Temple by the guilt of the Jews—the 
dissolution of their worship being necessarily identified therewith—but also the 
erection of the spiritual Edifice that was to take its place; to predict in 
himself the mightiest achievement in the history of humanity, at a time when but 
a few apparently insignificant men had joined him, and even they had but a 
distant dawning idea of what he intended to accomplish! So vast a meaning was 
involved in those dark words—dark, as all prophecies are dark! An analogous 
meaning was contained in his expression on another occasion, “<i>Here is 
something greater than the Temple;</i>”<note n="269" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p6">See above, p. 89.</p></note> showing, perhaps, that he was accustomed thus to point 
from the temporary Temple to the higher one which had already appeared, and which 
would still further reveal itself in the course of his labours.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p7">Among the accusations brought against Christ by the false 
witnesses, at a later period, was this, that he had said, “<i>I am able to destroy the Temple of God, and 
to build it in three days</i>.”<note n="270" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p8"><scripRef passage="Matthew 26:61" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|26|61|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.61">Matt., xxvi., 61</scripRef>.</p></note> Some may suppose that the editor of our Greek Matthew 
may have been ignorant of the occasion and the true sense on which the words were 
uttered by Christ, and therefore attributed them entirely to the invention of the 
witnesses. It is likely, however, that the testimony was called <i>false</i> by 
Matthew, because the witnesses perverted, and put a false construction on 
Christ’s real words; he had not said that “<i>he</i> would destroy the Temple,” but (what is very different) 
that its destruction would be brought about by the guilt of the Jews. The priests 
might very naturally have falsely reported the words, in order to put a sense upon 
them that would not bear against themselves so closely, and which, at the same time, 
would appear more obnoxious to the people. In <scripRef passage="Mark 14:58" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p8.2" parsed="|Mark|14|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.58">Mark, xiv., 58</scripRef>, 
the words are still more perverted by the false witnesses: “<i>I will destroy this Temple that is made 
with hands, and within three days I will build another</i>.”<note n="271" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p8.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p9">Mark observes (<scripRef passage="Mark 14:59" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p9.1" parsed="|Mark|14|59|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.59">xiv., 59</scripRef>): 
“<i>But neither so did their witness agree together</i>.”</p></note> Not that <i>they</i> understood 
Christ that he would build a spiritual temple instead of the visible one; but, probably, 
that he could, after destroying the latter, replace it in greater glory by magic 
(after the visionary representations of the Chiliasts), or cause one to descend 
from heaven. Even one of the thieves on the cross malevolently quoted these words 
against Christ. All this shows that, whatever amazement the words excited, they 
had made a great and general impression.<note n="272" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p10">It is a special confirmation of John’s Gospel that he alone gives the natural 
occasion for the utterance of these words by Christ, and their original form. <i>Strauss</i>, 
however, thinks that the original form of the expression was that put into Stephen’s 
mouth by his accusers, <scripRef passage="Acts 6:14" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.14">Acts, vi., 14</scripRef>; 
and that the “<i>three days</i>” were added subsequently, 
with reference to the resurrection. But these are <i>not</i> Stephen’s words, nor is it 
even attributed to him that he quoted <i>Christ’s</i>, but only that he uttered a thought 
of his own, perhaps derived from them. At any rate, the mention of the “ three 
days” would have been unsuited to 
the thought ascribed to Stephen. The interpolation of the words “three days” is more improbable, as <i>neither</i> Matthew nor Mark explain them at all; on the contrary, 
it is much more likely that the <i>presence</i> of the words led to their being applied 
subsequently to the resurrection, than that the resurrection itself led to their interpolation.</p></note></p>

<pb n="172" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-Page_172" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p11">The faithfulness of John 
is strikingly shown by the way in which he distinguishes his own interpretation 
of these words of Christ from the words themselves.<note n="273" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p12">It may be disputed whether John’s interpretation is intended to give 
the exact sense in which Christ used the words [or only accommodated them to the 
resurrection, as is perhaps implied in the <scripRef passage="John 2:22" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p12.1" parsed="|John|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.22">22d verse</scripRef>, 
“<i>when, therefore, he was 
risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them</i>”]. 
An instance of such accommodation, of words uttered by Christ, in a sense different 
from the original one, is found in <scripRef passage="John 18:9" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p12.2" parsed="|John|18|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.9">John, xviii., 9</scripRef>; although, in this case, John 
must have known that he applied them differently, and was glad to find them admit 
such application. John’s authority, in regard to the sense of the words of the Master 
whom he followed so devoutly, and whose sayings he preserved so faithfully, is necessarily 
of great weight; still, in the explanation of special expressions [as to their original 
import], the natural relations and connexions might compel us to deviate from him. 
Nor would this at all conflict with Inspiration, rightly understood, which would 
only require that the explanation given by the Evangelist should be true in itself, 
although the words might not be applied with Christ’s original meaning. He would 
none the less be the proclaimer of the <i>whole truth</i> made known to him by 
the illumination of the Holy Ghost. The mention of the “<i>three days</i>” (which cannot, indeed, be easily 
explained, except by the resurrection) might have led the author of this Gospel, 
who always dwelt with peculiar fondness upon every thing that concerned the person 
of Christ, at once to think of his resurrection. The interpretation given by the 
Evangelist is a further proof against the theory that this Gospel had a later Hellenistic 
or Alexandrian origin. It would have accorded much better with the taste of that 
school to apply Christ’s words, in the grand prophetic bearing, to the building 
of the spiritual Temple (the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p12.3">νυὸς πνευματικός</span>, 
in place of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p12.4">ναὸς ἀισθητός</span>) than 
to the resurrection of his body.</p></note> Christ, in uttering them (according 
to John’s explanation), pointed to his own body [referring to the resurrection]. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p13">Although this does not appear to bear so directly upon the aim 
of Christ at the time, and upon the question of the Jews, as the view given 
above, it yet may involve the following deeper import, viz.: “The Temple at 
Jerusalem is only a temporary place consecrated to God; but Christ, in his human 
nature, shall build up the everlasting Temple of God for man. The former shall 
be destroyed, and not rebuilt; but the body of Christ, the temple of the 
indwelling Divine Nature, shall rise triumphant out of death.”<note n="274" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p14">I agree with <i>
Kling’s</i> (1. c.) refutation of certain 
modern objections to John’s explanation, and also with his view of the impossibility 
of connecting the two interpretations together.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p15">The first interpretation seems to us more simple, and to 
connect itself snore naturally with Christ’s intention; but the latter has the 
advantage in giving a more intelligible bearing to the “three days.”<note n="275" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-p16">Many passages have been quoted by others to prove that “<i>three days</i>” must necessarily mean a time of short duration, 
but I am not yet convinced of it. In general, it means “a round number,” and we 
must learn from the context whether a longer or shorter period is intended. In this 
case the contrast with the length of time taken to build the Temple justifies us 
in assuming that a short period is meant. The new spiritual Temple, the progressive developement of the new spiritual kingdom of God, did in 
fact immediately follow the overthrow of the old form of the Theocracy.</p></note></p>


<pb n="173" id="viii.ii.iv.ii-Page_173" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 119. Interview of Christ with Nicodcmus." prev="viii.ii.iv.ii" next="viii.ii.v" id="viii.ii.iv.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p1">§ 119. <i>Interview of Christ with Nicodcmus</i>.</p>

<p class="center" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p2">(1.) <i>Disposition of 
the People and Pharisees towards Christ.—Dispositions of Nicodemus</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p3">Many of the 
people were attracted to Christ during this his first stay at Jerusalem. And although 
the prevailing Pharisaic party looked upon him with an eye of suspicion, they could 
not openly oppose him, as he had not as yet arrayed himself against their statutes 
and traditions, but directed his blows against abuses which no one dared to defend. 
And even of the Pharisees it cannot be supposed that all were hypocrites, governed 
only by selfish motives; doubtless there were many whose piety, however debased 
by the errors of their entire system, was yet sincere.<note n="276" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p4">It is probable, in the nature of things, that although 
the Pharisees, scribes, and chief men, as a whole, were ill-disposed to Christ, 
there were among them individual susceptible minds. In the first Gospels we find 
<i>Joseph of Arimathea</i>; in <scripRef passage="Matthew 9:18" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|9|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.18">Matt., ix., 18</scripRef>, <i>a ruler</i>; 
in <scripRef passage="Mark 12:28" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p4.2" parsed="|Mark|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.28">Mark, xii., 28</scripRef>, <i>a scribe</i>, manifesting 
an interest in his Divine calling, and from these we may infer the existence of 
other cases. There is no ground, therefore, for <i>Strauss’s</i> assertion that the case 
of Nicodemus is improbable. Utterly unhistorical, too, is his assertion (i., 633) 
that the accounts of rich and chief men coming secretly to Christ (and so of Nicodemus) 
were invented at a later period, to remove the reproach brought against the primitive Christians, 
“that none but the poor and illiterate attached themselves to Jesus.” Instead of being a 
“reproach,” it was the pride and glory of the primitive Church 
that the new creation of Christianity began among the poor; that the wise of this 
world were put to shame by the ignorant. There was no inducement, then, for such 
inventions. Moreover, this mode of thinking pervades the whole of John’s Gospel; 
he that could represent Jesus as unfolding his highest truths to a poor woman could 
not have been tempted to in vent a conversation between him and a distinguished 
scribe.</p></note> Such could not remain without 
Divine impressions from the words and works of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p5">A specimen of this better 
class was <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p5.1">Nicodemus</span>.<note n="277" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p6"><i>Strauss</i> strains hard to give a symbolical and mythical meaning to this 
common Jewish name, <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p6.1">נַקְדֵימוֹן</span>. 
There is no trace in the early Christian history of 
mythical persons thus originating from mere fancy, without any historical point 
of departure. Only at a later period was the history of really eminent men exaggerated 
by (voluntary or involuntary) invention into fables; <i>e. g</i>., <i>Simon Magus</i> 
was thus made mythical.</p></note> To him, especially, the miracles of Jesus appeared to be works 
transcending all merely human power, and undeniable signs of a Divine calling. Beyond 
this general impression, however, he had no clear views of Christ’s person or mission; 
and his desire to obtain more definite information was the greater, because he had 
participated in the expectations awakened by John the Baptist, in regard to the 
approaching reign of Messiah. Recognizing Christ as a prophet, he determined to 
apply to him personally, and came to him by <i>night</i>, to avoid strengthening the suspicions 
of his colleagues in the Sanhedrim, probably already aroused against him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p7">We may 
presuppose that he shared in the ordinary Jewish conceptions of the Messianic kingdom, 
and expected it soon to be founded in visible and earthly glory; although he may 
have had, at the same time,  

<pb n="174" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-Page_174" />some more worthy and spiritual 
ideas in regard to it. He considered himself sure, as a rigidly pious Jew and Pharisee, 
of a share in that kingdom. and was only anxious to be informed as to the approaching 
manifestation of Messiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p8">Addressing Christ as an enlightened teacher, accredited 
from God by miracles, he expected to obtain from his lips 
a further account of his calling and of his relation to the Messianic kingdom. But 
instead of entering upon this, Christ purposely gives an answer especially adapted 
to the moral and religious wants of Nicodemus, and all of like mind.<note n="278" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p9">An answer, too, entirely characteristic of Jesus, and which would not 
have occurred to one <i>inventing</i> this dialogue.</p></note> The truth which he 
uttered was not only new and strange to Nicodemus, but also fundamentally 
opposed to his whole system: “<i>Except a man be born again</i>,<note n="279" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p10">Or “<i>from above;</i>” but I cannot prefer 
this reading, even after <i>Lücke’s</i> arguments. “Born <i>again</i>” 
corresponds with “<i>becoming 
like children</i>” (<scripRef passage="Matthew 18:3" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.3">Matt., xviii., 3</scripRef>); with 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p10.2">παλιγγενεσίᾳ</span> 
(<scripRef passage="Matthew 19:28" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p10.3" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">Matt., xix., 28</scripRef>); compared 
with the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p10.4">λουτρὸν παλιγγενεσίας</span> of Paul. We infer that this mode of expression belonged 
to the peculiar type of Christ’s teaching, as it agrees, also, with his expressions 
(recorded in the first three Gospels) in regard to his operations upon human nature.</p></note><i>he cannot see the kingdom 
of God</i>.”</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p11">(2.) The New Birth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p12">Uprooting the notion that any 
particular line of birth or descent call entitle men to a share in
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p12.1">God’s</span> kingdom, Christ points out an inward condition, necessary 
for all men alike, a title which no man can secure by his own power. His answer 
to Nicodemus presupposes that all men are alike destitute of the Divine life. It 
was directed as well against the arrogant self-righteousness of the Pharisees as 
against the contracted <i>externalizing</i> of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p12.2">God</span> 
in Jewish particularism. It involves also (although we are not sure, from the form 
of the expression, that Christ intended precisely this) that a faith like that of 
Nicodemus was insufficient; springing, as it did, from isolated miracles, and not 
from inward experience, or an internal awakening of the Divine life. Certainly it 
hit the only point from which Nicodemus could and must proceed in order to change 
his mode of conceiving the Messianic kingdom. Even if he at first still expected 
it to appear as an outward one, he must have had a higher and nobler moral conception 
of it. He doubtless took Christ’s words “cannot <i>see</i> the kingdom” to mean 
“cannot share in the visible kingdom;” while Christ meant an inward spiritual “<i>entering 
into</i>” that kingdom which was first to be founded, as a spiritual one, in the hearts 
of men.<note n="280" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p12.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p13">The idea of a “new birth” was not unknown to the Greek and Roman mind, although 
its true import is only revealed in the light which Christianity lends to self-scrutiny. 
The <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p13.1">non emendari, sed transfigurari</span> of Seneca (Ep. ad Lucil., vi.), which is rather 
a rhetorical expression any how, applies to a gradual amendment of character by 
lopping off separate vices, and not to a radical change of nature. As the Christian 
new birth is the beginning of a process in human nature, which is to go on until 
the consummation of the kingdom of 
God, the new birth in individuals 
preparing the way for the new birth of a glorified world, so the <i>Stoic</i> doctrine 
speaks of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p13.2">περιοδικὴ παλιγγενεσία 
τῶν ὅλων, ἀναστοιχείωσις</span>. But this is connected 
with the pantheistic conception of a cycle of alternate destructions and renewals 
of the world, utterly opposed to the teleological point of view in Christianity. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p13.3">Ὁ τεσσαρακοντούτης, 
ἐάν νοῦν ὁποσονοῦν ἔχῃ, πάντα τὰ γεγονότα καὶ τὰ 
ἐσόμενα ἔώρακε κατὰ τὸ ὁμοείδες</span>.—(<i>Anton. Monol</i>., 
xi., 1.) “He who lives only forty years and observes well, has experienced every 
thing which occurs in the whole eternity of this ever-renewed process.”</p></note></p>


<pb n="175" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-Page_175" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p14">The mere figure of a <i>new birth</i>, in itself, would 
have been nothing so unusual or unintelligible to Nicodemus; he could have understood 
it well enough if applied, for instance, to the case of a heathen submitting himself 
to circumcision and the observance of other Jewish usages.<note n="281" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p15"><i>Strauss</i> 
thinks (p. 701) that the way in which Paul uses the expression “<i>a new creation</i>” 
(<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 5:17" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p15.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17">2 Cor., v., 17</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Galatians 6:15" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p15.2" parsed="|Gal|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.15">Gal., vi., 15</scripRef>), without explaining it, implies 
that it was in common use in Judaism. We do not agree with him, but rather see in 
such expressions the new dialect created by Christianity, which Paul’s readers might 
be supposed to understand. If <i>Strauss’s</i> view were correct, we should expect such 
antitheses in Paul as the following: “Circumcision cannot develope a new 
creation in the heathen, but leaves all in its old condition; a new creation can 
only grow out from within, through faith.”</p></note> But what startled him 
was the altogether novel application which Christ made of the figure; not to a change 
of external relations, as in the case above supposed, but to a totally different 
change, of which the learned scribe had not the glimmering of an idea. He knew not 
what to think of such an answer to his question, and no wonder; a dead, contracted, 
arrogant scribe-theology is always amazed at the mysteries of inward, spiritual 
experience. This first direct impression, perhaps, did not allow him, at the moment, 
to distinguish between the <i>figure</i> and the <i>thing</i>, and he asked, “<i>How can a man be 
born when he is old?</i>”</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p16">(3.) The Birth of Water and of the Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p17">But Christ confirms what he had said, and explains it further: 
“<i>Verily, except a man be born of water 
and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God</i>.”<note n="282" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p18">How different the words of Christ, in their original 
simplicity, were from the later dress given to them, may be seen by comparing <scripRef passage="John 3:5" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p18.1" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">John, 
iii., 5</scripRef>, with the Clementines, Hom., xi., § 
26: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p18.2">ἐὰν μὴ ἀναγεννωθῆτε 
ὕδατι ζῶντι εῖς ὄνομα 
πατρὸς, υἱοῦ, ἁγίου πνεύματος</span>,” &amp;c. It is immaterial whether this passage 
was borrowed from John’s Gospel immediately, or from some tradition.</p></note> 
He thus describes more exactly the active principle (the creative agent) of the 
new birth, the <i>Divine Spirit</i>, which implants a new Divine life in those who give 
themselves up to it; producing a moral change, a reversion of the. universal tendency 
of man, as the offspring of a race tainted by sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p19">So much is clear. But what shall we say of the “<i>water</i>?”<note n="283" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p20">It is said, 
by some, that the hand of a later writer is to be traced here, who planned this 
conversation, half fiction, half truth, upon the basis, perhaps, of an earlier narrative, 
and added “birth by water” to “birth by spirit,” in order to give additional authority 
to baptism in the Church. But this theory is contradicted by the fact that baptism 
is only incidentally mentioned by John; that he nowhere expressly ascribes its institution 
to Christ, and nowhere says any thing of the baptism of the Apostles. A writer influenced 
by an ecclesiastical intent, and permitting himself to remodel the history of Christ 
from such a motive, would not 
have made these omissions. It might even be said, with more plausibility, that John 
had been led to connect baptism and regeneration together, and had attributed this 
combination to Christ. We have no right, because of a mere difficulty, to charge 
such a thing, even though involuntary, upon the faithful disciple. The whole turn 
of John’s feelings, the mystic element (in its good sense) that predominated in 
his mind, would alone have prevented him from making any outward thing prominent 
that was not made so in the original words of Christ.</p></note> We infer

<pb n="176" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-Page_176" />from the fact that Christ says nothing more of “water,” but proceeds to explain the operations of 
the “Spirit,” that the former was only a point of departure to lead to the latter. 
It was the baptism of the Spirit, the “birth of the Spirit” into a new Divine life, 
that was unknown to Nicodemus; whereas John’s baptism might have already made him 
acquainted with water as a symbol of inward purification, pointing to a higher purification 
of soul, to be wrought by the Messiah, and aiding in its comprehension.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p21">After this 
preparation, Christ sets forth the general principle on which his previous declarations 
to Nicodemus were founded, viz., the total opposition between the <i>natural</i> life—the 
life of all those who continue to live according to nature simply—and the new life 
which <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p21.1">God</span> imparts [“<i>That which is born of the flesh is 
flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is Spirit</i>”]. But as this “birth of 
the Spirit” was still strange to Nicodemus, Christ made use of a sensible image 
to bring it more vividly before him. “As none can set bounds or limits to the wind, 
as one hears and feels its blast, but can not track it to its source or to its aim; 
so it is with the breath of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p21.2">God’s</span> Spirit in those who 
have experienced the new birth. There is something in the interior life not to 
be explained or comprehended, which reveals itself only in its operations, and 
can be known only by experience; it is a life which no one can trace backward to 
its origin, or forward to its end.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p22">The light begins to dawn upon Nicodemus. But to his mind, yet in bondage 
to a legal Judaism, prone to conceive all Divine things in an outward sense, and 
to keep <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p22.1">God</span> and man too far apart, the fact asserted by 
Christ seems marvellous; and he exclaims in amazement, “<i>How can this be?</i>” Jesus 
seizes upon this exclamation to humble the pride of the learned theologian, to convince 
him of his want of insight into Divine things, and to make him feel the need of 
further illumination. “You, a teacher of Israel, and this, without which all religion is a dead thing, not known to you! And if you believe me not when I speak of 
a mere matter of fact, which every man upon earth may test by his own experience,<note n="284" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p22.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p23">A Jewish believer could 
understand this, from its analogy to separate impulses of the Divine life experienced 
under Judaism.</p></note> 
how will you believe when I proclaim truths beyond the circle of man’s experience 
and transcending the limits of his reason; when I tell you the hidden and unfathomable 
counsels of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p23.1">God</span> for human salvation!”</p>


<pb n="177" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-Page_177" />
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p24">(4.) Jesus intimates his own Sufferings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p25">This introduction 
prepares us to expect something <i>totally</i> opposed to the ordinary conceptions of the 
Jewish scribes. It would have been quite inappropriate if Christ had merely been 
about to speak of the exaltation of Messiah, for that idea was familiar enough; 
or even if he had been about to apply that exaltation personally to himself as Messiah; 
for this claim could not appear very marvellous to Nicodemus, who was already inclined 
to recognize him as a prophet. But nothing could have been more startling to Jewish 
modes of thought, or even to the mind of Nicodemus, who was still in bondage to 
the outward letter, than an intimation that Messiah was not to appear in earthly 
splendour, but was to found the salvation of mankind upon the basis of <i>his own sufferings</i>.<note n="285" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p26">See p. 83, 84.</p></note> 
This was indeed, and ever, the stumbling-block of the Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p27">But Christ did not announce 
this truth, so strange to Nicodemus, plainly and in full breadth. Employing a well-known 
figure from the Old Testament, he compared the lifting up of the Son of Man with 
the serpent that was raised in the wilderness<note n="286" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p28">Conf. the explanation of <i>Jacobi</i>. (Stud. u. Krit., 1825, pt. i.)</p></note> before the eyes of all the people; 
and, having thus intimated the truth to the scribe by a simile drawn from his own 
familiar studies, he left it to be further developed by his own thoughts. The brazen 
serpent may have appeared to the fathers a paradoxical cure for the serpent’s bite; 
and such a paradox is the salvation of the world through a suffering Messiah. The 
very strangeness of the comparison must have stimulated the mind of Nicodemus.<note n="287" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p28.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p29">The words of Christ end with <scripRef passage="John 3:15" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p29.1" parsed="|John|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.15">ver. 15</scripRef>, we think. Nicodemus had the goad 
in his mind, enough to wake him out of his spiritual slumber, and urge him to deeper 
thought upon the truth, partly clear and partly obscure, to which he had listened. 
In the nature of the case. therefore, Jesus would not be likely to add any thing 
further. The <scripRef passage="John 3:16-21" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p29.2" parsed="|John|3|16|3|21" osisRef="Bible:John.3.16-John.3.21">verses, 16-21</scripRef>, have al together the air of a commentary added by the 
Evangelist, from the fullness of his heart and experience. He has seen the working 
of the Gospel, and the judgments, too, which attend its preaching, and he records 
them. John’s Gospel is a <i>selection</i> from the history of the Gospel, made with a definite 
purpose; he begins it with a reflection, and he frequently interrupts the narrative 
with a course of reflection, as appears to us to be the case in the passage under 
consideration. <scripRef passage="John 3:16" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p29.3" parsed="|John|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.16">Verse 16</scripRef>takes up and repeats Christ’s closing words in 
<scripRef passage="John 3:15" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p29.4" parsed="|John|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.15">verse 15</scripRef>, and explains them, as the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.iv.iii-p29.5">γάρ</span> obviously 
shows. The marks of a change in the speaker seem to me very evident. It appears 
to be characteristic of John not to mark such transitions very distinctly; although, 
of course, he could never intend to intermix his own words with those of the Saviour.</p></note></p>
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter V. Jesus at Ænon, near Salim." prev="viii.ii.iv.iii" next="viii.ii.v.i" id="viii.ii.v">
<h3 id="viii.ii.v-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.v-p0.2">JESUS AT ÆNON, NEAR SALIM.</h3> 

<p class="first" id="viii.ii.v-p1">WE cannot fix with certainty the length 
of Christ’s first stay in Jerusalem after the beginning of his public ministry. 
But it is 

<pb n="178" id="viii.ii.v-Page_178" />certain that he went directly thence to <i>Ænon</i>,<note n="288" id="viii.ii.v-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.v-p2"><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii.ii.v-p2.1">עֵונָן</span>, a name derived from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii.ii.v-p2.2">עֵיך</span> 
(“<i>a place abounding in water</i>”), <scripRef passage="John 3:23" id="viii.ii.v-p2.3" parsed="|John|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.23">John, iii., 23</scripRef>. Eusebius (<i>Onomastikon</i>) says that such a place was still pointed out, eight Roman 
miles south of Scythopolis, near Salim and the Jordan. (Hieron., Opp., ed. Vallars, 
iii., 163; <i>Rosenmüller</i>, Handb. d. Biblisch. Alterth., ii., 2, 133; <i>
Robinson’s</i> Palestine, 
iii., 322.) This suits the place described in John, as Christ goes thence to Samaria. 
If it appear strange that the Baptist should go to Samaria, it is to be remarked 
that the place belonged, as a border town, to Judea; and the Baptist may have found 
it necessary, in order to avoid persecution, to betake himself to this out-of-the-way 
corner. Perhaps, also, with his more liberal tendency of mind, he had no scruples 
about abiding on the borders of Samaria.</p></note> 
near Salim (Salumias), a part of the country which was, at that time, the theatre 
of John the Baptist’s labours. Here he probably spent most of the time from the 
Passover to the late harvest. He may have had two objects in this, viz., to continue 
the training of his disciples more uninterruptedly, and also to make use of the 
connecting link which the ministry of John the Baptist afforded. The reason for 
the continuance of the latter’s separate labours has already been mentioned.<note n="289" id="viii.ii.v-p2.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.v-p3">Page 57.</p></note></p>

<div4 title="§ 120. Jealousy of John's Disciples.—Final Testimony of the Baptist.—His Imprisonment." prev="viii.ii.v" next="viii.ii.vi" id="viii.ii.v.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.v.i-p1">§ 120. <i>Jealousy of John’s Disciples.—Final Testimony of the Baptist.—His Imprisonment</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.v.i-p2">The rapid growth of Christ’s sphere of labour excited 
the jealousy of many of John’s disciples, who would hear of no other master but 
their own, and who had not imbibed enough of his spirit to know that he was to give 
way before the higher one. They had seen that Christ obtained his first disciples 
by John’s testimony in his favour. Having no desire themselves to go beyond John’s 
teaching, they did not strive to understand that testimony fully, and deemed it 
unreasonable that Christ, who owed his first followers to the recommendation of 
their own master, should exalt himself above the latter. But when they mentioned 
their surprise to John, he answered them, “Do not wonder at this; it had to be 
so. No man can usurp what Heaven has not granted him. (No man’s labours can transcend 
the limit appointed by God. Christ’s influence proclaims 
the Divinity of his calling. Men would not join him, if God 
did not give them, in him, what I could never bestow.)” He then calls them to witness 
that he had never announced <i>himself</i> to them as Messiah, but always, and 
only, as the Forerunner: “<i>I said I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before him</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.v.i-p3">It 
is to be observed (and it confirms what we have said of the historical position 
of the Baptist) that he does not here appeal to his private declarations as to Christ’s 
Messiahship, made to individual susceptible disciples, but only to his continuous 
public testimony. The jealous <pb n="179" id="viii.ii.v.i-Page_179" />spirits, therefore, may never have had, from 
the lips of their master, any Such special direction to Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.v.i-p4">But he added, “My goal is reached; my joy is fulfilled. I have 
led the Bride (the Theocratic congregation) to the Bridegroom (the Messiah), to 
whom she belongs, who alone can fulfil her hopes. He must increase, but I must 
decrease.”<note n="290" id="viii.ii.v.i-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.v.i-p5"><scripRef passage="John 3:30" id="viii.ii.v.i-p5.1" parsed="|John|3|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.30">John, iii., 30</scripRef>. Thus far the words bear the stamp of the Baptist, 
their meaning being figuratively intimated rather than expressed. But those which 
follow (<scripRef passage="John 3:31-36" id="viii.ii.v.i-p5.2" parsed="|John|3|31|3|36" osisRef="Bible:John.3.31-John.3.36">31-36</scripRef>) are totally different. The Evangelist, having in his own Christian 
experience so rich a commentary upon the words of his former Master, feels bound 
to apply it in explaining them. The relation of the Baptist to Christ sets aside 
all that has been said, in later times, about some imaginary person’s having invented 
this scene and tacked it on to John’s Gospel. Had such a one, as <i>Strauss</i> thinks, 
made the fiction in order to oppose the disciples of the Baptist (who kept aloof 
from Christianity) by the authority of their own master, he would have gone much 
further; it would have been just as easy, and far more effective, to invent a dialogue 
between Christ and the Baptist himself. The apocryphal writings of that period, 
manufactured to favour certain religious ideas, were not wont to confine their inventions 
within such narrow limits.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.v.i-p6">In uttering these words the Baptist probably 
had a presentiment that the end of his career was at hand. When he returned to the 
other side of the river, Herod Antipas, who ruled in Peraea, succeeded in laying 
hold of him. The rigid censor of morals, who had no respect for persons where the 
holy law of God was concerned, had offended the tetrarch;<note n="291" id="viii.ii.v.i-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.v.i-p7">Josephus differs from the Gospels (<scripRef passage="Matthew 14:3-5" id="viii.ii.v.i-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|14|3|14|5" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.3-Matt.14.5">Matt., xiv., 3-5</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Mark 6:17-20" id="viii.ii.v.i-p7.2" parsed="|Mark|6|17|6|20" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.17-Mark.6.20">Mark, vi., 17-20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 3:19-20" id="viii.ii.v.i-p7.3" parsed="|Luke|3|19|3|20" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.19-Luke.3.20">Luke, iii., 19-20</scripRef>; 
as to Herod’s reasons for this act; according to the latter, it was done because 
John had reproved him for carrying off and marrying his brother Philip’s wife; 
according to the former, the tetrarch was induced by fear of political 
disturbances. “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.v.i-p7.4">Δείσας  τὸ ἐπὶ τοσόνδε 
πιθανὸν αὐτοῦ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις 
μὴ ἐπὶ ἀποστάσει τινὶ φέροι· 
πάντα γὰρ ἐώκεσαν συμβουλῇ τῇ 
ἐκείνου πράξοντες, πολὺ 
κρεῖττον ἡγεῖται πρίν τι νεώτερον 
ἐξ αὐτοῦ γενέσθαι, προλαβὼν 
ἀναίρειν ἤ μεταβολῆς γενομένης 
εἰς τὰ πράγματα ἐμπεσὼν 
μετανοεῖν</span>.”—(Archaeol., xviii., 
v., § 2.) Now the character of the Evangelists, as historians, would not be affected, 
if we admit that they followed the popular report, even though incorrect, as the 
matter had no connexion with their immediate object. But the difficulty is cleared 
up, and a better insight into the nature of the case obtained. by the supposition 
that Josephus gave the <i>ostensible</i>, and the Evangelists the <i>real</i> and secret reason 
that impelled Herod. As the Baptist did not claim to be Messiah, and exhorted the 
people to fidelity in the several relations of life, Herod could have had no political 
fears except such, indeed, as might arise from John’s honest boldness in reproving 
his sins. It is a further proof of his personal hatred to John, that he not only 
imprisoned, but <i>killed</i> him. History affords many instances in which faithful witnesses 
to the truth have fallen victims to the craft of priests or women, and often of 
the two combined.</p></note> 
and, by order of the latter, he was conveyed as a prisoner to the border fortress 
of Machaerus.<note n="292" id="viii.ii.v.i-p7.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.v.i-p8">Supposing that John appeared in public about six months before 
Christ, and that ha was imprisoned about the same length of time after Christ’s 
first Passover, his whole public ministry lasted for about a year.</p></note></p>

<pb n="180" id="viii.ii.v.i-Page_180" />
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter Chapter VI. Jesus Returns through Samaria to Galilee.—The Samaritan Woman." prev="viii.ii.v.i" next="viii.ii.vi.i" id="viii.ii.vi">
<h3 id="viii.ii.vi-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.vi-p0.2">JESUS RETURNS THROUGH SAMARIA TO GALILEE.—THE SAMARITAN WOMAN. (<scripRef passage="John 4:1-54" id="viii.ii.vi-p0.3" parsed="|John|4|1|4|54" osisRef="Bible:John.4.1-John.4.54">John, iv.</scripRef>)</h3> 

<p class="first" id="viii.ii.vi-p1">THE Pharisaic party became more suspicious of Jesus than they had been of 
the rigid preacher of repentance, when it was found that his ministry was beginning 
to attract still greater attention than John’s had done. He determined, therefore, 
to leave that part of the country.<note n="293" id="viii.ii.vi-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi-p2">Here is the occasion of Matthew’s 
statement, <scripRef passage="Matthew 4:12" id="viii.ii.vi-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.12">Matt., iv., 12</scripRef>. But as the first three Gospels only speak expressly of 
Christ’s last journey (see p. 155), no distinction is made between his stay in Galilee 
before and after his first journey. Hence arose the mistake as to the time of John’s 
imprisonment, to correct which error in the tradition probably <scripRef passage="John 3:24" id="viii.ii.vi-p2.2" parsed="|John|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.24">John, iii., 24</scripRef>, was 
intended.</p></note> Galilee offered a safe abode; and, besides, 
a good spiritual soil for his instructions would probably be found there, as deep 
impressions had been made upon the minds of many Galileans attending the Passover, 
by his public labours at Jerusalem. He took the shortest road—three days’ journey—to 
Galilee, through Samaria; and made use of the opportunity to scatter seeds for the 
future among the people of that country, who were then longing for new revelations, 
and among whom no political perversions of the Messianic idea were to be found, 
as among the Jews.</p>

<div4 title="§ 121. Impressions made upon the Samaritan Woman." prev="viii.ii.vi" next="viii.ii.vi.ii" id="viii.ii.vi.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vi.i-p1">§ 121. <i>Impressions made upon the Samaritan Woman</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.i-p2">In the mean time the summer months, and part of autumn, had passed away. It was in seed time, 
which lasted from the middle of October to the middle of December, that Jesus arrived 
in the fertile plain of <i>Sichem</i>. Fatigued with travelling, he stopped to refresh 
him self about midday<note n="294" id="viii.ii.vi.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.i-p3">That traveling could be continued until twelve o’clock shows that it 
must have been late in autumn.</p></note> at the well of Jacob. He was alone, for he had sent his disciples 
into the city to buy provisions; not without the intention, probably, to elevate 
them above the Jewish prejudice which regarded the Samaritans as unclean. While 
he sits by the well-side, a poor woman from the neighbouring city comes<note n="295" id="viii.ii.vi.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.i-p4">This, too, could not have been done at that hour in summer.</p></note> to draw 
fresh water. He asked her for water to quench his thirst, and embraced the occasion (as he always embraced every moment and opportunity to fulfil his Divine calling) 
to plant in her soul the seeds of Divine truth.<note n="296" id="viii.ii.vi.i-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.i-p5">Here is another refutation of the theory that assigned an Alexandrian 
origin to this Gospel. A man trained in that school would have been as little disposed 
as a Jewish theologian of Palestine to represent Jesus as conversing with a poor 
woman and displaying to her the prospect of a new future of religious developement! 
But it was perfectly in Keeping with the character of Him who thanked God that “what had been hidden from the wise had been revealed unto babes,” and who had come to break down 
all barriers that separated men, and to glorify human nature even in the form of woman!</p></note> 

<pb n="181" id="viii.ii.vi.i-Page_181" />Adapting his mode of teaching to her condition and culture, he 
made use of a natural figure, offered by the occasion [“<i>If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith unto thee</i>, 
‘<i>Give me to drink</i>,’ 
<i>thou wouldst have asked of him, and he would have given thee 
living water</i>”].</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.i-p6">The figure was admirably adapted to awaken in her as yet 
unspiritual mind a longing for the precious possession thus intimated, before 
she could apprehend the nature of the possession itself [“<i>Whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall 
give him shall never thirst: it shall be in him a well of water springing up into 
everlasting life</i>”]. How joyfully must she have heard of water, ever fresh and flowing, 
which one could always carry with him, and never need thirst or be weary with constant 
travelling the dusty road to draw! And so, under this figure, Christ pictured forth 
for her the Divine life which he had come to impart, which alone can quench the 
thirst of the soul, and is, for all who receive it, an endless stream of life flowing 
onward into eternity!</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.i-p7">After thus exciting in her mind a desire for the miraculous 
water, of which she could as yet form no just conception, he breaks off without 
giving her further explanations of what, at that time, she could not be made to 
understand. He turns the conversation, first, to make her look within, as self-knowledge 
alone can prepare us rightly to apprehend Divine things; and, secondly, to satisfy 
her that he was a prophet by showing an acquaintance with parts of her private history 
of which, as a stranger, he could have known nothing.<note n="297" id="viii.ii.vi.i-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.i-p8">It has been made a question whether Christ, at the moment when he requested 
the woman to call “her <i>husband</i>” (<scripRef passage="John 4:16" id="viii.ii.vi.i-p8.1" parsed="|John|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.16">John, iv., 16</scripRef>), had the full and supernatural knowledge 
of her real circumstances, and only spoke thus to her in <i>order</i> to test her disposition, 
and in duce her to speak of her course of life with candour; or whether he had not 
that knowledge at the moment, and really wished her husband to come, in order to 
open a communication with the Samaritans; so that the final turn of the conversation 
was different from what he had expected. We are not acquainted with the laws under 
which the beams of supernatural knowledge broke forth from the soul of Christ, nor 
with the relation between external <i>occasions</i> and the internal developement of his 
higher knowledge. And therefore we cannot say whether the woman’s explanation, that 
“she had no husband,” excited the streaming forth of the Divine light within him or not.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 122. Christ's Decision between the Worship of the Jews and  that of the Samaritans." prev="viii.ii.vi.i" next="viii.ii.vi.iii" id="viii.ii.vi.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vi.ii-p1">§ 122. <i>Christ’s Decision between the Worship of the Jews and 
that of the Samaritans</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.ii-p2">Struck with his insight of her secret history, the woman 
recognized him as a prophet. She must, in consequence, have supposed that a higher 
sense lay hid in what he had uttered, enigmatical as it yet appeared to her, and 
she laid it up in her mind. It was natural, also, for her to question him further, 
as a prophet, on religious subjects, and thus elicit from him new instruction. And 
what question so likely to occur, or fraught with deeper interest to her, than that 
which formed <pb n="182" id="viii.ii.vi.ii-Page_182" />the bone of contention between the Jews and 
Samaritans, and which was suggested to her by the very spot on which they stood, 
Mount Gerizim itself towering up just at hand [“<i>Our fathers worshipped 
in this mountain, and ye say that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship</i>”]. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.ii-p3">The answer of Christ has a two-fold reference: one to the existing stage of the 
Theocracy, thus answering the spirit of the woman’s question; the other alluding 
to the higher stage of the Theocratic developement which he himself was about to 
introduce.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.ii-p4">In regard to the first, he decides (<scripRef passage="John 4:22" id="viii.ii.vi.ii-p4.1" parsed="|John|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.22">v. 22</scripRef>) in favour of the Jews 
“The 
Samaritans are ignorant of the true worship of God, because 
they reject the prophets, the several stages of revelation that have prepared the 
way for that which is the aim of all, the manifestation of the Redeemer; the Jews, 
on the other hand, do worship <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vi.ii-p4.2">God</span> intelligently,<note n="298" id="viii.ii.vi.ii-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.ii-p5">This, of course, is only said <i>objectively</i>, 
with reference to the stand-point of the Jewish nation; <i>subjectively</i>, applied to 
individuals, it would only be true of those who correspond in spirit to the definition 
that follows.</p></note> since they 
<i>have</i> recognized his successive revelations, and are thus fitted to be the medium 
through which salvation may come forth for men; to lead to which salvation is the 
end and aim of all <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vi.ii-p5.1">God’s</span> revelations. Jerusalem, 
meanwhile, had to be the seat of worship, because from Jerusalem the Redemption, 
which was to raise worship to a higher sphere, was to spring up.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 123. The Worship of God in Spirit and in Truth." prev="viii.ii.vi.ii" next="viii.ii.vi.iv" id="viii.ii.vi.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vi.iii-p1">§ 123. <i>The Worship of God in Spirit and in Truth</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.iii-p2">Christ thus showed that the worship at Jerusalem was only 
preferred in view of the salvation that was to come forth there, and that the 
superiority would cease at the time of its coming forth. He had, then, to 
describe that higher era before which the question in dispute between Jews and 
Samaritans would wholly cease: “<i>The hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father 
in spirit and in truth, for the Father seeketh such to worship him: God is Spirit, and they who worship him must worship him 
in spirit and in truth</i>.” To the worship of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vi.iii-p2.1">God</span> as previously 
conceived—the sensuous, external worship, confined to special times and a fixed 
place—Christ opposes a worship limited by neither, but proceeding from the Spirit, 
and embracing the whole being. The true worship of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vi.iii-p2.2">God</span>, 
as Spirit, can only spring from Divine affinities in the Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.iii-p3">And such worship 
can only be “Worship in the Truth;” the two are inseparable; the Truth must be 
taken up into the life of the Spirit before it can utter spiritual worship—Truth, 
the Divine element of life, the link that binds the world of spirits to
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vi.iii-p3.1">God</span>, their original. As worship in spirit is opposed to 
that which is confined wholly, or chiefly, to isolated outward acts, so worship 
in the Truth is opposed to that which <pb n="183" id="viii.ii.vi.iii-Page_183" />adheres to sensuous types and images that 
only veil the truth, And this true spiritual worship can only flow from those who 
are in communion of life with <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vi.iii-p3.2">God</span>, as Father.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.iii-p4">Christ used 
the words, “the time cometh, <i>and is now</i>,” because the true, spiritual worship was 
realized, in its perfection, in himself; and because he had planted seeds in the 
hearts of his disciples, from which it was to develope itself in them, and through 
them m all mankind.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 124. The Spiritual Worship.—Its Bearing upon Practical Life." prev="viii.ii.vi.iii" next="viii.ii.vi.v" id="viii.ii.vi.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p1">§ 124. <i>The Spiritual Worship.—Its Bearing upon Practical Life</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p2">Christ uttered here no merely theoretical truth, bearing only upon knowledge, but 
one eminently <i>practical</i>, and including in itself the whole work which he was to 
accomplish in humanity. The sages of both the East and the West had long known that 
all true worship must be spiritual; but they believed it impossible to extend such 
worship beyond the narrow circle of thoughtful and spiritually contemplative minds; 
nor did they even know rightly how to realize it for themselves. They sought in 
Knowledge what could only spring from Life, and was in this way to become, not the 
privilege of a favoured few, but the common good of all men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p3">On the other hand, 
Christ not only gave the true Idea, but realized it. As Redeemer of men, he placed 
them in a relation to <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p3.1">God</span>, through which the tendency to 
true and spiritual worship is imparted to their whole life. He made the Truth which 
he revealed the source of life for men; and by its means, as spirits allied to
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p3.2">God</span>, they worship him in Truth. Only in proportion as men 
partake of the Divine life, by appropriating Christ’s revealed truth, can they succeed 
in worshipping God in spirit and in truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p4">The knowledge of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p4.1">God</span> as Spirit was by no means communicated to men ready 
made and complete. It was to develope itself in the reflective consciousness only 
from true worship of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p4.2">God</span>, rooted in the life; here, and 
here only, were men to learn<note n="299" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p5">The history of religious opinions in the first 
three centuries affords most vivid proof of this. E. g.: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p5.1">πᾶν πνεῦμα, εἰ 
ἁπλούστερον ἐκλαμβάνομεν, 
σῶμα τυγχάνον</span>.” (Orig. in Joann., t xiii., § 22.)</p></note> 
the full import of the words, “God is Spirit.”<note n="300" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p6">This great truth, rightly understood, 
was closely connected with the moral and religious wants of the Samaritans, as represented 
by the woman. The natural order of this conversation, the simplicity and depth of 
Christ’s words—so free from the diffuseness characteristic of intentional imitation—is 
a strong proof of its originality.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p7">How has the lofty truth, the world-historical import, of this saying 
of Christ been lost sight of by those who have taken it as an isolated expression, 
apart from its connexion with Christian Theism and with the whole Divine process 
for the developement of Christian life, by those abstract, naked, one-sidedly intellectual Deists and Pantheists 

<pb n="184" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-Page_184" />who have dreamed that they could 
incorporate them into their discordant systems by their spiritual <i>Fetichism</i>, which 
substitutes the deification of an <i>Idea</i> for the spiritual, truthful adoration of
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vi.iv-p7.1">God</span> as Spirit! The aristocracy of education, the one-sided 
<i>intellectualism</i> of the ancient world, was uprooted by Christ when he uttered this 
grand truth to an uneducated woman, who belonged to an ignorant and uncultivated 
people: <i>For all men alike, the Highest must spring from life</i> [and not from culture].</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 125. Christ's Glances at the future Progress of his Kingdom, and at his own Death." prev="viii.ii.vi.iv" next="viii.ii.vi.vi" id="viii.ii.vi.v">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p1">§ 125. <i>Christ’s Glances at the future Progress of his Kingdom, and at his own Death</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p2">After Christ had made himself known as <i>Messiah</i> to the Samaritan woman, she hastened 
joyfully to the city to tell the strange things that had happened to her. Her countrymen 
came out in throngs at her call. In the mean time, however, the disciples had returned, 
and found their Master just closing his conversation with the woman; and, although 
both surprised and curious, they asked no questions about the occasion or subject 
of the conversation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p3">But they wondered that he did not touch the provisions they 
had brought. His corporeal wants are forgotten in the higher thoughts that occupy 
him; the work of his life is before him, the planting of the seeds of Divine truth 
in a human soul, and through it in many others, even beyond the limits of the Jewish 
people. The Samaritan woman is an exponent of this new progress of the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p3.1">God</span>. Her countrymen are approaching; the seed is already 
germinating. He replies, therefore, to his disciples, “<i>I have meat to eat which 
ye know not of</i>. (The nourishment of the body is forgotten in that of the <i>Spirit</i>.) 
<i>My meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work</i> (to sow the 
seed for the general diffusion of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p3.2">God</span> 
among men).”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p4">He then illustrates the work of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p4.1">God</span>, which he had 
just begun among the Samaritans, by a similitude<note n="301" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p5">This similitude is of the same character with Christ’s parables given in the first three 
Gospels in general, and especially with those taken from sowing seed, &amp;c.; a sign 
of the common character that pervaded all his discourses.</p></note> from the face of Nature before 
them. Glancing, on the one side, at the peasants scattered over the fertile valley, 
busily sowing their seed, and, on the other, at the Samaritans, thronging from the 
town in answer to the woman’s call, he says to the disciples, “Are ye not wont 
to say, at this season of the year, ‘<i>There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest?</i>’<note n="302" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p6">A proverb taken from 
the climate and farming of that part of the country.</p></note> 
So it is, indeed, in the natural, but not in the spiritual world. The seed is 
just sown, and already the harvest appears. ‘<i>Lift up your eyes</i>’ (pointing 
to the approaching Samaritans), ‘<i>and see how the fields are already whitening to the harvest</i>.’”</p>

<pb n="185" id="viii.ii.vi.v-Page_185" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p7">A profound glance into the soul of Christ 
and the secret connexion of his thoughts is now opened to us.<note n="303" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p8">A mark of truth, not of fiction.</p></note> 
He cannot utter this prediction of the glorious harvest that is to follow the 
seed which he has sown, without the mournful, though pleasant, thought that he 
shall not live to see its gathering. He must leave the earth before the 
harvest-home; nay, his death itself is to prepare the way for it. So he tells 
his disciples that they shall reap what he had sowed; but that he shall rejoice 
with them [“<i>That both he that soweth and 
he that reapeth may rejoice together. I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed 
no labour</i>”].<note n="304" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p9">There is no ground whatever to refer 
<scripRef passage="John 4:37,38" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p9.1" parsed="|John|4|37|4|38" osisRef="Bible:John.4.37-John.4.38">John, iv., 37, 38</scripRef> (as <i>Strauss</i> does) especially to the later ministry of the Apostles 
in Samaria. The prediction which they contain is just like those in <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:26" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p9.2" parsed="|Matt|10|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.26">Matt., x., 26</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Luke 12:3" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p9.3" parsed="|Luke|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.3">Luke, xii., 3</scripRef>; and in the parables hereafter examined (p. 
188-190). Any one putting 
these words into Christ’s mouth, in order to point to the labours of the Apostles 
in Samaria as having been preceded by Christ’s, would have been less reserved and 
delicate about it by far.</p></note> Distant intimations like this were the only announcements of his approaching 
death that Christ made at this early period of his ministry.<note n="305" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p9.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p10"><scripRef passage="Luke 5:35" id="viii.ii.vi.v-p10.1" parsed="|Luke|5|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.35">Luke, v., 35</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 126. Subsequent State of the Samaritans." prev="viii.ii.vi.v" next="viii.ii.vii" id="viii.ii.vi.vi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vi.vi-p1">§ 126. <i>Subsequent State of the Samaritans</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vi.vi-p2">At the earnest request 
of the Samaritans, who were deeply impressed with his appearance and his words, 
Christ remained two days with them before continuing his journey to Galilee. We 
have no information as to the immediate fruit of these his first labours among that 
people; perhaps it was the source of that religious awakening among them which is 
recorded in the <scripRef passage="Acts 8:14" id="viii.ii.vi.vi-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.14">Acts (viii., 14)</scripRef>. If this be so, the seed sown by Christ, rich and 
fruitful as it was in the short time of his stay, was not afterward carefully cultivated 
until the Apostles went to Samaria; many foreign elements had crept in, and enthusiasts 
and false prophets had led the people astray. The pure manifestation of Divinity 
was followed by a paltry caricature. The unsophisticated Samaritans believed in 
Christ, from the Divine power of his words and his appearance, without any miracle; 
but at a later period, when their minds had been debauched by magical arts and legerdemain, 
the most striking miracles were requisite to restore them.</p>
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter VII. Christ’s First General Ministry in Galilee." prev="viii.ii.vi.vi" next="viii.ii.vii.i" id="viii.ii.vii">
<h3 id="viii.ii.vii-p0.1">CHAPTER VII.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.vii-p0.2">CHRIST’S FIRST GENERAL MINISTRY IN GALILEE.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 127. Christ heals the Nobleman's Son.—Chooses Capernaum for his  Abode.—Healing of Peter's Wife's Mother." prev="viii.ii.vii" next="viii.ii.vii.ii" id="viii.ii.vii.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p1">§ 127. <i>Christ heals the Nobleman’s Son.—Chooses Capernaum for his 
Abode.—Healing of Peter’s Wife’s Mother.</i></p>
<p class="first" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p2">ON his arrival in Galilee Jesus went again 
to Cana. (<scripRef passage="John 4:46" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p2.1" parsed="|John|4|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.46">John, iv., 46</scripRef>.) While there, there came to him a man belonging to the 
court <pb n="186" id="viii.ii.vii.i-Page_186" />(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p2.2">βασιλικὸς</span>) of Herod Antipas, 
and begged him to go down to Capernaum and cure his son, who was dangerously ill. 
Distress drove this man to Christ; although he might (if he had chosen), perhaps, 
have received Divine impressions before. He probably was, at first, among the number 
of those who verified the proverb in regard to Christ, “a prophet is without honour 
in his own country.” The Samaritans believed, because of their <i>inward</i> 
wants, and of the inward power of Divinity; the faith of the Galileans had to be 
roused by visible miracles and material blessings. To this must we refer the 
words of reproof uttered by Christ before he granted the man’s prayer: “<i>Except ye see signs and 
wonders, ye will not believe</i>.”<note n="306" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p2.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p3">See p. 138.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p4">Having, by the miracle wrought in this case, produced 
a new and favourable impression upon the public mind at Capernaum, he chose that 
place as the seat of his ministry. Here he taught in the synagogue, and healed 
the sick. It happened on a certain Sabbath, that when he left the synagogue he went, 
attended by his disciples, to the house in which Peter lived, with his mother-in-law, 
who lay ill at the time of a fever.<note n="307" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p5"><scripRef passage="Luke 4:38" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|4|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.38">Luke, iv., 38</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 8:14" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.14">Matt., viii., 14</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Mark 1:29" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p5.3" parsed="|Mark|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.29">Mark, i., 29</scripRef>.</p></note> Jesus healed her, at once and fully, so that 
she was able to attend to her household duties and detain her guests for the 
Sabbath-day’s dinner.<note n="308" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p5.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p6">Joseph., De Vita Sua., § 54: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.i-p6.1">ἕκτη ὥρα, καθ᾽ ἧν 
τοῖς σάββασιν 
ἀριστοποῖεισθαι νόμιμόν 
ἐστιν ἡμῖν.</span></p></note> As 
Christ spent the day in the house (the rumour having probably been spread that 
he would soon leave the town), sick persons were brought in from all sides; not, 
however, until after sunset, to avoid breaking the law of the Sabbath. On the 
next day the people strove to prevent his departure, but he told them, “<i>I must 
preach the kingdom of God to other cities also, for therefore 
am I sent</i>.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 128. Christ appears in the Synagogue at Nazareth.—His Life is Endangered. (Luke, iv., 16-30.)" prev="viii.ii.vii.i" next="viii.ii.vii.iii" id="viii.ii.vii.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p1">§ 128. <i>Christ appears in the Synagogue at Nazareth.—His Life is Endangered</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 4:16-30" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|4|16|4|30" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.16-Luke.4.30">Luke, iv., 16-30</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p2">From Capernaum Christ went to Nazareth, but the 
fame of his great deeds at the former place had gone before him. All eyes were turned 
upon him when he appeared in the synagogue on the Sabbath; <i>they</i> had known him as 
a very different person from what fame now proclaimed him to be. He took the scroll 
of the prophets that was handed to him, and, Divinely guided, opened it at <scripRef passage="Isaiah 61:1" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p2.1" parsed="|Isa|61|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.61.1">Isaiah, 
lxi., 1</scripRef>. We may infer from the words of this passage that he proclaimed the arrival 
of the prophetical Jubilee, and declared himself to be the promised one that was 
to open the eyes of the blind, and to bring liberty to those who languished in the 
bondage of sin and Satan.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p3">But his hearers were unconscious of their spiritual bondage, 
and longed for no deliverance; they knew not of their blindness, and asked not to 
be healed. Engrossed in the affairs of life, they were conscious <pb n="187" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-Page_187" />of no higher wants, and, therefore, although his words 
made an impression, it was only upon the surface. Their astonishment that a man 
whom they had known from childhood should speak such words of power was soon followed 
by the doubt, “How comes it that such a man should do such great things?” Incapable 
of appreciating the heavenly gifts which Christ offered, they wished him (in their 
hearts, if not with their lips) to work wonders there as he had done at Capernaum. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p4">We have seen already<note n="309" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p5">See p. 136.</p></note> that the 
fundamental principles on which Christ acted forbade him to accept a challenge 
of this sort. He could do nothing for those who insisted on seeing in order to 
believe. Slaves to the outward seeming, and destitute of a spiritual sense, they 
would have been satisfied with nothing he might do; and he refused them with a 
rebuke that pointed to the ground of their offence and unbelief: “<i>Ye will surely say unto me this proverb</i>, 
‘<i>Physician, heal thyself;</i>’ 
<i>whatsoever 
we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in thy country</i>.” He then 
quoted, with special reference to Nazareth, the proverb which he had, on another 
occasion, applied to the whole of Galilee, “A prophet is without honour in his 
own country;”<note n="310" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p6">The Nazarenes represent the character of the whole Jewish 
people. The doctrine which Christ arrayed against them—that God’s grace is not 
imparted according to any human standard—contains the germ of Paul’s 
<scripRef passage="Romans 9:1-33" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|9|1|9|33" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.1-Rom.9.33">ninth chapter to the Romans</scripRef>, which meets similar Jewish demands.</p></note> 
and illustrated, by examples from the Old Testament (in opposition to their contracted 
arrogance), the truth that the grace of God, in the distribution 
and application of miraculous gifts, acts <i>freely</i>; so that they could not 
<i>extort</i> a 
miracle by their challenge, if it was the will of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p6.2">God</span> that 
none should be wrought. He came by no means to heal <i>all</i> the Jewish nation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p7">At this rebuke the wrath of the scribes and of the rude multitude was enkindled against 
him,<note n="311" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p8">Luke’s account 
of this is very graphic, but very brief; many other things may have occurred to 
stir up the anger of the people. But when we remember the fame that had preceded 
his coming, the striking exordium with which he opened his speech (addressed, however, 
only to susceptible souls), and, finally, that, instead of complying with their 
request, he refused and rebuked them at the same time, we may readily conceive 
why they should be angry at the “son of the carpenter,” now coming forward with 
the pretensions of a prophet. Their excited selfishness now took the garb of zeal 
against a false prophet. According to Luke’s account, Christ wrought no miracle 
here, and this accords with the words he uttered; the less detailed statements 
of the other Evangelists (<scripRef passage="Matthew 13:58" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|13|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.58">Matt., xiii., 58</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Mark 6:5" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p8.2" parsed="|Mark|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.5">Mark, vi., 5</scripRef>) imply that he wrought 
a <i>few</i>. In this last case, it might be supposed that he did not leave the town immediately 
after the synagogue service, and that, meanwhile, something occur red to excite 
the people. It is probable, however, that we must consider Luke’s statement the most 
definite, both in view of the general principles on which Christ wrought his mighty 
works, and also of the special relation in which he stood to the Nazarenes.</p></note> and the protecting hand of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p8.3">God</span> alone saved him from 
the death which threatened him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-p9">This rejection of Christ at Nazareth, due mainly 
to the disposition of the chief men, is worthy of note as a type of the rejection 
which <pb n="188" id="viii.ii.vii.ii-Page_188" />awaited him at the hands of 
the leaders of the whole nation from the same cause.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 129. The Parable of the Sower.—Christ's Explanation of the Parable to the smaller Circle of his Disciples." prev="viii.ii.vii.ii" next="viii.ii.vii.iv" id="viii.ii.vii.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p1">§ 129. <i>The Parable of the Sower</i>.<note n="312" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p2"><scripRef passage="Matthew 13:1-9" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|13|1|13|9" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.1-Matt.13.9">Matt., xiii., 1-9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 4:1-9" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p2.2" parsed="|Mark|4|1|4|9" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.1-Mark.4.9">Mark, iv., 1-9</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Luke 8:4-8" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p2.3" parsed="|Luke|8|4|8|8" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.4-Luke.8.8">Luke, viii., 4-8</scripRef>.</p></note>—<i>Christ’s Explanation of the Parable to the smaller Circle of his Disciples</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p3">The time intervening 
between Christ’s return to Galilee in November, and his journey to Jerusalem to 
attend the feast of the Passover in the following March or April, was spent in scattering 
the seeds of the kingdom more widely among the people of that country. Probably 
many of the events recorded by the first three Evangelists belong to this period. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p4">Perhaps, also, it was during this period that he took occasion, as he walked by 
the shores of Genesareth, to offer Divine truth to the gathered crowds around him, 
in the form of a parable suggested by the labours of the peasants who were sowing 
their fields around. He exhibited vividly to their minds, under the figure of the 
seed, the object of his proclamation, the dispositions of mind with which it must 
be received in order to accomplish that object, and the hindrances with which it 
is wont to meet in human nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p5">It is not to be supposed that Christ uttered this 
parable (which refers solely to the operations of the word proclaimed by him) as 
an isolated speech; indeed, it is distinctly intimated (<scripRef passage="Mark 4:2" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Mark|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.2">Mark, iv., 2</scripRef>) that an exhortation 
or warning to his hearers preceded it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p6">He divides his hearers into two principal 
classes, (I.) those in whom the word received is unfruitful, and (II.) those in 
whom it brings forth fruit. In the first class, again, he distinguishes (<i>a</i>) the 
totally unsusceptible, and (<i>b</i>) those to whom the word, indeed, finds access, but 
yet brings forth no fruit. Of these last, again, there are two subdivisions.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p7">I. THE UNFRUITFUL HEARERS.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p8">(<i>a</i>.) <i>The totally Unsusceptible</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p9">The seed, which does not 
penetrate the earth at all, but remains upon the surface, and is trodden or devoured 
by birds, corresponds to the relation of the Divine word to the wholly worldly, 
who, utterly unsusceptible, reject the truth without ever comprehending it at all. 
</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p10">(<i>b</i>.) <i>The partially Susceptible</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p11">(1.) <i>The Stony-ground Hearers</i>.—Under the figure 
of the stony ground, in which the seed shoots up quickly, but withers as soon, for 
want of earth and moisture, he depicts that lively but shallow susceptibility of 
spirit which grasps the truth eagerly, but receives no deep impressions, and yields 
as quickly to the reaction of worldly temptations as it had yielded to the Divine 
word. Faith must prove itself in strife <pb n="189" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-Page_189" />against the world without, as well as within; 
but the mind just described never appropriates the truth in such a way as to obtain 
power to resist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p12">(2.) <i>The Word Choked among Thorns</i>.—The seed which germinates and 
takes root, but is stifled by the thorns that shoot up with it, figures the mind 
in which the impure elements of worldly desire develope themselves along with the 
higher life, and at last become strong enough to crush it, so that the received 
truth is utterly lost.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p13">II. THE FRUITFUL HEARERS.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p14">When seed is sown into good ground, 
it is variously productive ac cording to the fertility of the soil. So the fruitfulness 
of Divine truth, when once appropriated, depends upon the degree in which it penetrates 
the whole interior life and all the powers of the spirit, stamping itself upon the 
truth-inspired course of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p15">With what perfect simplicity are the profoundest truths in 
regard to the growth of religious life unfolded in this parable! So vivid an 
impression was made upon a woman in the throng, that she exclaimed, “<i>Blessed 
is the womb that bare thee, and the breast that gave thee suck</i>.”<note n="313" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p16"><scripRef passage="Luke 11:27" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p16.1" parsed="|Luke|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.27">Luke, xi., 27</scripRef>. We shall give our reasons, further on, in placing these words in 
this connexion.</p></note> But Christ rejected this external veneration, and said, 
as if with prophetic warning against that tendency to fix religious feeling upon 
the outward, which in later times so sadly disfigured true Christianity, “<i>No, rather blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it;</i>” with obvious reference to the parable, 
which illustrated the faithful reception and use of the Divine word.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p17">After the 
dispersion of the multitude, the smaller circle of disciples gathered about Christ 
and asked a further explanation of the parable.<note n="314" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p18"><scripRef passage="Matthew 13:18-23" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|13|18|13|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.18-Matt.13.23">Matt., xiii., 18-23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 4:10-25" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p18.2" parsed="|Mark|4|10|4|25" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.10-Mark.4.25">Mark. iv.. 10-25</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Luke 8:9-18" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p18.3" parsed="|Luke|8|9|8|18" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.9-Luke.8.18">Luke, viii., 9-18</scripRef>.</p></note> He told them that to them it should 
remain no longer a parable;<note n="315" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p18.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p19">Cf. p. 105</p></note><i>they</i> might clearly apprehend the truth which was only 
offered in a veil to the stupid multitude. After unfolding its import, he taught 
them that the truth <i>then</i> veiled in parables was to become a light for all 
mankind; that they were to train themselves to be his organs in diffusing it; 
but that, in order to this, they must ever grow in the knowledge of his truth by 
a faithful employment of the means that he had given them. “<i>No man, when he hath lighted a candle, covereth 
it with a vessel, or putteth it under a bench; but setteth it on a candlestick, 
that they which enter in may see the light</i>. (So, also, the truth, destined to be 
a light for all mankind, must not be concealed, but diffuse its light on all that 
seek to enter the kingdom of God.) <i>For there is nothing 
hid that shall not be known and come abroad</i>. (And he adds warningly to his disciples), 

<pb n="190" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-Page_190" /><i>Take heed, therefore, how ye 
hear; for whosoever hath, to him shall be given; and whosoever hath not, from him 
shall be taken even that which he </i><span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.iii-p19.1">seemeth </span> <i>to have</i>. 
(Every thing depends upon the spirit in which the truth is received and put to 
use.)”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 130. Parable of the various Kinds of Fish in the Net.—Of the Wheat and the Tares." prev="viii.ii.vii.iii" next="viii.ii.vii.v" id="viii.ii.vii.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p1">§ 130. <i>Parable of the various Kinds of Fish in the 
Net</i>.<note n="316" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p2"><scripRef passage="Matthew 13:47" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|13|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.47">Matt., xiii., 47</scripRef>.</p></note>—<i>Of the Wheat and the 
Tares</i>.<note n="317" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p3"><scripRef passage="Matthew 13:24" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|13|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.24">Matt., xiii., 24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p4">Marvellous was the spirit-glance with which Christ surveyed 
not only the process by which the higher life which he had introduced into humanity 
was to develope itself, according to its own inherent laws, but also the manifold 
corruptions and hindrances that awaited it. The parables in which he illustrated 
the hindrances and obstacles of the truth were also derived from the sphere of nature 
and of life immediately around him—the toils of the fishermen in the Sea of Genesareth, 
and of the husbandmen in the fertile fields about its shores.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p5">He had to teach his 
disciples that not <i>all</i> who joined him were fitted to be genuine followers, and that 
the spurious and the true should be intermixed in his visible kingdom, until that 
final process of decision which <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p5.1">God</span> had reserved to himself. 
To convey this truth, he compares the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p5.2">God</span>, in 
the process of its developement on earth (which corresponds to the visible Church 
as distinguished from the invisible), to a net cast into the sea, in which fish 
of all kinds, good and worthless, are caught, and which are only assorted after 
the net has been drawn to the shore.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p6">It was, perhaps, an expression of surprise 
on the part of his disciples, at the long forbearance of Christ toward some whom 
they deemed unworthy—and certainly there was <i>one</i> such in the immediate 
circle of his followers—that gave him occasion to utter the parable of the “<i>Wheat and the 
Tares</i>.” Its object was to warn them (and the leaders of the Church in all ages) 
against arbitrarily and impatiently anticipating the Divine wisdom, which guides 
all the threads of the Church’s progress to one aim; against attempting to distinguish 
the spurious from the genuine members before that final sifting of the kingdom which
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p6.1">God</span> himself will make; to teach them that men have no means 
of making such decisions unerringly, and might cut off, as false, some who were, 
or might become, true subjects of the kingdom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p7">The chief point in the parable is, 
that while the genuine seed germinates and brings forth fruit, the bastard seed 
is also sown among it, and both shooting up together, the bastard wheat, from its 
likeness to the true, cannot well be discriminated until harvest, when its real 
nature is manifested. The other point of comparison is the impatience of the servants, 
who wish to pull up the tares at once.</p>

<pb n="191" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-Page_191" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.iv-p8">It is a question whether the individual trait that the tares 
were sown by the enemy “<i>while men slept</i>” had any special prominence. 
If so, it contains an exhortation to the leaders of the Church to be watchful; implying 
that carelessness and indifference on their part may admit false members among the 
true. But no such exhortation is afterward expressed, and, moreover, the whole plan 
of the parable presupposes that these spurious admixtures will <i>necessarily</i> take 
place in the progress of the kingdom; that no care or foresight can prevent them. 
We must, therefore, consider this trait as belonging to the colouring rather than 
the substance of the parable.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 131. Christ subdues a Storm on the Sea.—Character of the Act  as a Miracle.—Its moral Significance." prev="viii.ii.vii.iv" next="viii.ii.vii.vi" id="viii.ii.vii.v">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p1">§ 131. <i>Christ subdues a Storm on the Sea.—Character of the Act 
as a Miracle.—Its moral Significance</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p2">The disciples had many opportunities, on the 
Sea of Genesareth, of contrasting their own spiritual feebleness with the calmness 
of the Saviour’s soul; an experience that was useful, not only at the time, but 
as a preparation for their own subsequent calling.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p3">On one occasion,<note n="318" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p4"><scripRef passage="Luke 8:22-25" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|8|22|8|25" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.22-Luke.8.25">Luke, viii., 22-25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 8:23-27" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|8|23|8|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.23-Matt.8.27">Matt., viii., 23-27</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Mark 4:36-41" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p4.3" parsed="|Mark|4|36|4|41" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.36-Mark.4.41">Mark, iv., 36-41</scripRef>. The connexion of this history with that of the Gadarene in the text of the 
Evangelists is a proof of historical reality, no causal ground of such a connexion exists.</p></note> sailing from 
the western to the eastern shore of the sea, in a vessel with a number of his disciples 
and others, he sunk into sleep, probably worn out with his previous labours in supplying 
the physical as well as spiritual necessities of the people. While he was asleep, 
a storm arose, so violent as to threaten the destruction of the vessel. The disciples, 
full of consternation, and always accustomed to seek his aid in distress, now roused 
him from sleep. In a few short words he commands the winds and the waves to “be 
still,” and is obeyed; a calm is spread over the face of nature. He mildly 
rebukes the disciples: “<i>Where is your faith?</i> what sort of trust in <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p4.4">God</span> 
is this, which can so easily be shaken?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p5">Not only the disciples, but the other persons 
in the ship, were deeply impressed by this miracle. One of the strangers<note n="319" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p6">The expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p6.1">οἱ ἀνθρωποι</span>in 
Matt., indicates that these persons were not disciples.</p></note> (for the 
<i>disciples</i> had seen too many of his wonders to ask such a question) exclaimed. 
“What kind of man is this, that even the elements obey him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p7">The question has been started 
whether this occurrence cannot be explained from the subjective apprehension of 
the men themselves, <i>e. g</i>., as follows. When Jesus awoke, and spoke calmly to them, 
his composure quieted their perturbed minds. A calm in the elements ensued; and 
they transferred the impression made upon their minds to Nature. Interpreting the 
few words uttered by Christ in this way, they involuntarily altered them a shade 
in repeating them afterward.</p>

<pb n="192" id="viii.ii.vii.v-Page_192" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p8">Now, even if this theory were 
admitted, it would leave the Divine image of Christ untouched in its sublimity. 
He that, on awaking suddenly from sleep, could impress men’s minds with such a belief, 
by a word and a glance, must have been the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p8.1">God</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p9">But 
the theory <i>cannot</i> be admitted. Christ must have known that the observers looked 
upon his words as the <i>cause</i> of the calm that ensued, and would not have employed 
a deceit to confirm their faith in his sovereignty, which, resting upon the foundations 
of truth, needed no such props as this. He would rather have taken occasion, from 
such a misunderstanding (had it occurred), to convey a useful lesson to his future 
Apostles. He would have told them, probably, that his work was, not to subdue the 
storms and waves of nature, but of men’s souls; that to souls full of his peace 
and joy no powers of the world could bring terror.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p10">In short, our interpretation 
of the event will depend upon the general view of the person of Christ with which 
we set out. Were an achievement like this attributed to a saint, we should be entitled 
to give it such an interpretation as the above; but it is ascribed to <i>Jesus, the 
Son of </i><span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p10.1">God</span>, who revealed, in the history which we have of 
his life, powers adequate to such a deed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p11">The moral design of the miracle was, partly, 
to impress his sovereignty upon the minds of certain persons who had before seen 
no exhibitions of it; and, partly, to confirm the faith of the Apostles in his power 
to subjugate nature, and make her operations tributary to the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.v-p11.1">God</span>. And this sensible miracle was an image of that higher 
spiritual one which Christ works in all ages, in speaking peace to the soul amid 
all the tempests of life, and in bringing to obedience all the raging powers that 
oppose the progress of his kingdom.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 132. The Gadarene Demoniac.—Christ's Treatment of him after  tne Cure.—Inferences from it." prev="viii.ii.vii.v" next="viii.ii.vii.vii" id="viii.ii.vii.vi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p1">§ 132. <i>The Gadarene Demoniac</i>.<note n="320" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p2"><scripRef passage="Matthew 8:28" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.28">Matt., viii., 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 5:1-20" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p2.2" parsed="|Mark|5|1|5|20" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.1-Mark.5.20">Mark, v., 1-20</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Luke 8:26-39" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p2.3" parsed="|Luke|8|26|8|39" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.26-Luke.8.39">Luke, viii., 26-39</scripRef>. <i>Two</i> demoniacs are mentioned 
by Matthew, perhaps because the demoniac speaks in the plural number.</p></note>—<i>Christ’s Treatment of him after 
the Cure.—Inferences from it</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p3">Christ landed on the eastern shore, near the town 
of <i>Gadara</i>. Many pagans probably resided in that vicinity, as herds of swine abounded. 
A demoniac,<note n="321" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p4">Cf. p. 145.</p></note> who could not possibly be kept chained in his raging paroxysms, but 
constantly broke his fetters and eluded his guardians, was wandering about near 
the landing-place. He believed himself inhabited and hurried hither and thither 
by a host of evil spirits. Driven naked from the haunts of men by the direful powers, 
he sought a dreary refuge amid the grave-stones and old tombs<note n="322" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p5">These are still to be found among the ruins of <i>Om-Keis</i>, probably the ancient 
<i>Gadara</i>. (Cf. Burckhardt, i., 426; Gesenius, Anmerkungen, 538; Robinson, iii., 535.) Origen 
must have been mistaken (t. vi. in Joann., § 24) in saying that <i>Gadara</i> could not 
be the spot because there is neither lake nor precipice 
near; he probably looked for the theatre of the event in the immediate vicinity 
of the town, which by no means follows, necessarily from the narrative.</p></note> of the wilderness.</p>

<pb n="193" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-Page_193" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p6">Probably attracted by the noise of the 
landing, the demoniac ran to meet the passengers as they disembarked; having probably, 
also, heard of the fame of Jesus, which had spread from the western to the eastern 
shore of the lake. From what we can learn, we should judge that the man was a heathen, 
who had, however, dwelt much among the Jews, and therefore confounded Jewish and 
pagan notions together in his disturbed consciousness. So he probably addressed 
Jesus as “the son of the highest God,” rather in a pagan 
than Jewish sense.<note n="323" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p7">Cf. the words of the heathen woman, <scripRef passage="Acts 16:17" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.17">Acts, xvi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> The appearance of Christ (probably combined with what he had 
previously heard) affected him profoundly; the warring powers within him—as was 
generally the case when Christ’s Divinity came in contact with demoniacs—partly 
urged him toward the Saviour, and partly held him back; attracted as he was, he 
could not bear the presence of Jesus. There is something in him which resists and 
dreads the Divine power. Losing his proper identity in that of the evil spirits 
that possess him, he personates them, and recognizing, with terror, the Son of
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p7.2">God</span> as the future Judge, he exclaims, in anguish, “What 
hast thou to do with us, thou Son of the Highest? (What would the Heavenly, so 
near us?) Why hast thou come hither before the time (before the final doom), to 
make us feel thy power, and torment us?”<note n="324" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p7.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p8">The original form of these words is 
probably that given by Matthew. Every thing leads us to conclude that the demoniac, 
impressed by the person of Christ, addressed him first.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p9">Christ’s first procedure is not such as to imply 
that he has to do with evil spirits. He directs his words to the <i>man</i>, seeks to get 
his attention and draw him into conversation, so as to prepare the way for further 
influences. As a beginning, he asks the man his <i>name</i>. But the demoniac, 
still blending his own identity with that of the evil spirits, answers, “<i>Legion</i>;” it is a whole 
legion of evil spirits that dwell in him. He then reiterates, in their person, the 
prayer that Christ would not cast them into Hades before their time; and perceiving 
a herd of swine feeding at a distance, the unclean spirits are associated with the 
unclean beasts in his perturbed thoughts. He then beseeches Christ that, if the 
spirits are compelled to leave the <i>man</i>, they may be permitted to enter the 
<i>swine</i>, 
under the notion that they cannot exist except as united to material bodies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p10">There is a gap here in our connexion of the facts. Did Christ <i>really</i> participate in the 
opinions of the demoniac, or was it only subsequently inferred,<note n="325" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p11">Strikingly as this graphic 
narrative bears the marks of truth, this is still its obscure point. Some have attempted 
to clear it up by the supposition that the demoniac threw himself upon the herd 
after Christ spoke to him. But this is inconsistent with the facts. It is not probable that a paroxysm like 
this could have seized him after the impression which Christ had made upon him. 
Moreover, this explanation affords no ground for the notion of the demoniac that 
the spirits had abandoned him for the swine, but would rather convince him of the 
continuance of their power over him. In order to believe the former, he must have 
stood as a quiet spectator while the herd was violently driven into the sea by an 
invisible power. The analogy of the notions of the time favours this. In the reference 
to Josephus, before made (p. 150), the exorcist bids the demon leave the sufferer 
and enter a vessel of water that stood by; and his obedience is proved by the fall 
of the vessel of <i>its own accord</i>. So the swine must have rushed down of their own 
accord, to afford any proof that the devils had left the man and entered them. Finally, 
an attack of the swine, on the part of the demoniac, could have been no matter of 
surprise to the swineherds (<scripRef passage="Matthew 8:37" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|8|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.37">Matt., viii., 37</scripRef>.)</p></note> from the fact that 
the swine rushed down, that Christ had 

<pb n="194" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-Page_194" />allowed the evil spirits to 
take possession of them? It is certain, at any rate, that they <i>did</i> cast themselves 
over the precipice into the sea, as if driven by an invisible power, and that many 
of them perished.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p12">One thing is very clear, a man in such a state could not have 
been cured by Christ’s merely humouring his whims, and by a single coincidence like 
that of the herd’s throwing themselves over the precipice. Nay, he could not have 
made the request that he did, nor have believed that the evil spirits had abandoned 
him at Christ’s command, had not Christ, by the power of his spirit, made a mighty 
impression upon him before. What followed shows, however, more clearly that Christ 
used higher influences to restore his shattered soul to its pristine soundness. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p13">Although no detailed account is left of what immediately followed, we may yet conclude, 
from the result, that many things occurred between Christ and the demoniac after 
the preparatory work above related. His heart had been made susceptible of farther 
spiritual influences. The presence and words of Christ produced additional effects, 
as we find the man sitting clothed, and in his right mind, at the feet of Jesus, 
listening to him with eager devotion. So moved is he, that he wishes to attach himself 
to Christ and follow him every where.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p14">But Christ (who had reserved for a subsequent period the 
conversion of the heathen) tells the restored man to “<i>go home to his 
friends</i>.”<note n="326" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p15"><scripRef passage="Mark 5:1" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p15.1" parsed="|Mark|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.1">Mark, v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> We see in this, as in many other examples, how Christ’s conduct varied 
with circumstances, and how carefully we should guard against deducing general principles 
from his procedure in isolated cases. While he calls upon some to leave home and 
family to follow him, he bids this man to follow first the purely human feelings 
which had been reinstated in their natural rights within him; to return, sane and 
calm, to the family which he had abandoned as a maniac; and to glorify
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p15.2">God</span> among them, by telling them how Christ had wrought the 
mighty change, and giving them a living proof of it in his own person. He tells 
some on whom he had wrought miracles not to say too much about what he had done; 
but <i>this</i> one he commands to publish every <pb n="195" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-Page_195" />where among his friends what great things
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p15.3">God</span> had wrought for him. In this case it was heathens (not 
Jews) that were concerned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p16">The way in which Christ gave peace and harmony to this 
distracted and lacerated soul affords an image of the whole work of redemption. 
The first emotion of the uncultivated and (chiefly) heathen people around was <i>fear</i>; 
not the feeling then best adapted to render them susceptible of his teaching. But 
the simple story of the restored man’s experience was adapted to lead them to contemplate 
Christ, no longer on the side of his power, but of his love and holiness.<note n="327" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vi-p17">The narrative does not say whether this foundation 
of Divine knowledge was ever built upon among them.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 133. Christ Returns to the west side of Genesareth.—Healing of the Issue of Blood." prev="viii.ii.vii.vi" next="viii.ii.vii.viii" id="viii.ii.vii.vii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p1">§ 133. <i>Christ Returns to the west side of Genesareth.—Healing of the Issue of Blood</i>.<note n="328" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p2"><scripRef passage="Matthew 9:18-26" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|9|18|9|26" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.18-Matt.9.26">Matt., ix., 18-26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 5:21" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p2.2" parsed="|Mark|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.21">Mark, v., 
21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 8:40" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p2.3" parsed="|Luke|8|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.40">Luke, viii., 40</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p3">When Christ returned to the western shore of the lake, he 
found a multitude of people awaiting his arrival. One of the rulers of the synagogue, 
named <i>Jairus</i>, whose daughter of twelve years<note n="329" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p4"><i>Strauss</i> says 
that this age of “<i>twelve</i>” was a mere fiction, 
in imitation of the twelve years of the issue of blood. There is not a shadow of 
reason to suppose that Luke’s statements are not literally correct in both instances; 
but even if they were not, if a round number only is meant, and the one period modelled 
after the other, the veracity of the narrative would be in nowise impeached.</p></note> lay so ill that her death was hourly 
expected, pressed through the throng to the Saviour, and besought him to go to his 
house. He arose to grant the sorrowing father’s prayer, but the crowd detained them. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p5">A woman who had suffered with an issue for twelve years, and had sought aid in vain 
from physicians, approached him through the press from behind. She did not venture 
to address him directly, but having formed the idea in her own way, she thought 
that a sort of magical healing power streamed forth from his person, and that she 
might be relieved of her malady simply by touching his garment. Her believing confidence, 
although blended with erroneous conceptions, was not disappointed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p6">Christ felt that 
some one had touched his robe,<note n="330" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p7">Luke’s account could have been given by none but an eye-witness in such lively and 
minute detail; <i>e. g</i>., Christ’s question, Peter’s answer, the repetition of the question, 
etc. Moreover, Luke makes the cure immediate upon the touching of the garment; in 
Matthew it follows the words of Christ in the usual way. Luke’s eye-witness had 
the conception of the mode of cure that the woman herself had, and so interpreted 
Christ’s words (<scripRef passage="Luke 8:46" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|8|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.46">viii., 46</scripRef>).</p></note> and inquired who it was. Peter, forward as usual, 
spoke for the disciples, and said (very candidly, doubtless, as he probably did 
not observe the woman’s movement), “How canst thou be surprised, in the midst of 
such a throng, that the people approach and touch thee!” But Christ repeated his 
question, and the woman, who had not before ventured a word, expecting to be discovered, 
fell trembling at his feet, and proclaimed 


<pb n="196" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-Page_196" />before all what had happened to her. Jesus, kindly encouraging the 
trembling heart, said to her, “<i>Be 
of good cheer, thy faith hath saved thee; go in peace</i>.”<note n="331" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.vii-p8">The narrative does not decide whether 
the approach of the woman was known to Christ, and he healed her intentionally, 
or whether the cure was a Divine operation, independently of him (a <i>physical</i> cause 
being laid out of the case), caused by the woman’s faith, and thus serving to glorify 
her trust in Christ.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 134. Raising of Jairus's Daughter.—And of the Widow's Son at Nain." prev="viii.ii.vii.vii" next="viii.ii.vii.ix" id="viii.ii.vii.viii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p1">§ 134. <i>Raising of Jairus’s Daughter.—And of the Widow’s Son at Nain</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p2">In the mean time a message came from the house of Jairus that his daughter 
was dead, and that, as nothing could be done, the Master need be troubled no further.<note n="332" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p3">The discrepancy between Luke’s account (<scripRef passage="Luke 8:49" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|8|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.49">viii., 49</scripRef>) and Matthew’s 
(<scripRef passage="Matthew 9:18-19" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|9|18|9|19" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.18-Matt.9.19">ix., 18, seq.</scripRef>) has been made a ground of objection. It has been supposed that the 
second message is a mere filling up of Luke’s. A similar discrepancy, as to the 
sending of a message, occurs in the case of the centurion, <scripRef passage="Matthew 8:5-10" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p3.3" parsed="|Matt|8|5|8|10" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.5-Matt.8.10">Matt., viii., 5-10</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Luke 7:6" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p3.4" parsed="|Luke|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.6">Luke, vii., 6</scripRef>. Grant that the two cases were entirely alike, it would not follow that 
there had been an intentional invention. But the dissimilarity of the two is greater 
than their similarity. In both cases, indeed, the message is, that Christ <i>need not 
come</i>; but the reason assigned in the one is, that <i>he can help without coming</i>, and 
in the other, that it is <i>too late for him to help at all</i>. What, then, is unlikely 
in either? especially as Luke’s statements, derived from eye-witnesses, are full, 
while those of Matthew are abridged reports.</p></note> 
But Christ, not hindered by the news, said to the father, “Be not afraid; only 
believe, and she shall be made whole.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p4">What right had he to hold out this hope to the parent, 
and in what sense did he do it? Did he know, from the reported symptoms, that the 
death was only apparent, and that he was going to cure a fainting-fit by remedies 
in his possession? Had this been the case, he surely would have guarded against 
exciting hopes that might be disappointed; he would have said, in words, that his 
expectations were founded only on the supposition that the girl was in a trance; 
and as natural signs alone could give no unerring certainty of cure, he would, in 
mere prudence, have spoken conditionally, telling the father, perhaps, to trust 
in <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p4.1">God</span>, but yet, at the same time, to resign himself to 
the Divine will. In a word, he could only have spoken as <i>he did</i>, from a Divine confidence 
that he could, by the power of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p4.2">God</span> within him, restore life 
to the <i>dead</i> body.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p5">At the door of the house the mother comes to meet them. A 
throng of curious persons at the door desire to enter, but he admits only the 
parents, with three of his most intimate disciples. In the chamber of death he 
finds already gathered the minstrels and mourners. “<i>Weep not</i>,” said he to 
them; “<i>she is not dead, 
but sleepeth</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p6">These words might have been used, it is true, if he meant (as 
some suppose) to state her condition according to the symptoms, and to make this 
a ground of consolation; as if he had said, “she is only in a trance resembling 
sleep.” But they were equally appropriate, if, without 

<pb n="197" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-Page_197" />any reference to natural symptoms and consequences, 
he meant only to say that this condition would be, <i>for her</i>, only sleep, as he was 
able to raise her out of it. The character in which Christ acted, as well as the 
whole connexion of the narrative, compel the conclusion that he spoke with reference 
to the <i>result</i> rather than to the <i>nature</i> of the condition in which the maiden lay; 
even though the circumstances might make it probable that this condition was a trance.</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-top:24pt; margin-bottom:24pt" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p7">[“<i>And he put them all out</i>.”] In stillness must such a work be wrought!</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p8">When the 
noisy mourners were gone, and he was alone with the few that had accompanied him 
into the chamber of death, he spoke to the maiden the life-inspiring words. He then 
“charged them to tell no man what had been done.” It has been said that he did 
this to prevent their giving him the <i>false</i> reputation of having done a miracle in 
the case; false, because he had restored the maiden, in an entirely natural way, 
from a death that was only apparent. Had this been the case, he certainly would 
have explained himself more definitely. He would have told them, in that case, 
<i>how</i> 
to report the matter; not that they should not report it at all. But he could not 
have wished that the event should be otherwise regarded than as a work of Divine 
power; and the prohibition was doubtless made in view of circumstances, especially 
in view of the dispositions of the people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p9">To this period of Christ’s ministry, 
probably, belongs also a miracle akin to the raising of Jairus’s daughter, which 
is reported only by Luke.<note n="333" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p10"><scripRef passage="Luke 7:11" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p10.1" parsed="|Luke|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.11">Luke, vii., 11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p11">On a journey, accompanied by his disciples, and by many 
others who had joined him on the road, he arrives before the little town of <i>Nain</i>,<note n="334" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p12">Now a little village, 
<i>Nein</i>, inhabited by a few families.—<i>Robinson</i>, iii., 460 [Am. ed., iii., 218, 226].</p></note> 
in the vicinity of Mount Tabor, and not far from the well-known Endor. Near the 
gate he meets a funeral procession; and in the sad line a widow, mourning for her 
only son. In compassion<note n="335" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p13"><i>Olshausen</i> thinks that, although Christ only made his compassion for the 
<i>mother</i> prominent in this miracle, he still had regard to the salvation of the son; for, 
as he well remarks. the life of one human being cannot be used merely as means for 
another’s peace or welfare. But, although we cannot decide that Christ had reference 
at the time to the manner in which the youth’s resurrection would tend to his personal 
welfare, he must have been satisfied that, in the wisdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p13.1">God</span>, 
it was destined to secure it. As the organ of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-p13.2">God</span>, he must 
have been conscious of a harmony between—not merely his whole manifestation, but 
also—all his individual actions and the Divine plan for the government of the world. 
A physician may save a man’s life by natural means without knowing, at the time, 
what use the man will make of it; but, if he is a believer, he must be satisfied 
that God would not allow it, if the restoration were not 
for the best, in regard to his individual well-being. The same <i>relation</i> would subsist 
if the means employed were supernatural.</p></note> to her grief, he  

<pb n="198" id="viii.ii.vii.viii-Page_198" />exclaims, “<i>Weep not</i>.” Had he 
not been conscious of power to remove the cause of grief, by giving back her son, 
he would have tried to soothe her sorrow, instead of exciting a vain hope, only 
to plunge her deeper into anguish.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 135. Doubts of John the Baptist in his Imprisonment.*—His Message  to Christ, and its Result.—Christ's Testimony concerning Him. —His view of the relation  between the Old and New Dispensations." prev="viii.ii.vii.viii" next="viii.ii.vii.x" id="viii.ii.vii.ix">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p1">§ 135. <i>Doubts of John the Baptist in his Imprisonment</i>.<note n="336" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p2"><scripRef passage="Matthew 11:2-15" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|11|2|11|15" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.2-Matt.11.15">Matt., xi., 2-15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 7:19-30" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p2.2" parsed="|Luke|7|19|7|30" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.19-Luke.7.30">Luke, vii., 19-30</scripRef>.</p></note>—<i>His Message 
to Christ, and its Result.—Christ’s Testimony concerning Him. —His view of the relation 
between the Old and New Dispensations</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p3">John the Baptist had now languished in prison 
for several months in the fortress Machoerus. He was not wholly interdicted from 
intercourse with his disciples; for the fear of political disturbance from him was, 
as we have seen,<note n="337" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p4">Cf. p. 179.</p></note> the ostensible, not the real, reason of his imprisonment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p5">In the 
testimony which he gave to Christ, just before his imprisonment,<note n="338" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p6">Cf. p. 178.</p></note> he had declared 
his expectation that he would soon be obscured by the public manifestation of Jesus 
as Messiah, and by his recognition at the hands of the worthy members of the Theocratic 
nation. What he heard in prison of Christ’s mighty works only made him look more 
impatiently for the founding of his visible Messianic kingdom. The delay of this 
event might very naturally cause doubts to spring up in his mind.<note n="339" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p7">Cf. p. 58.</p></note> 
But as his faith in the Divine calling of Jesus remained unshaken, he looked for 
a definite decision of the question from his own lips, and sent two of his 
disciples with the inquiry, “<i>Art thou He that should come, or do we look for 
another?</i>”<note n="340" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p8">We have before shown that this presupposes rather 
than contradicts the previous baptism and recognition of Jesus by the Baptist. It 
illustrates, however, the method in which the synoptical Gospels were compiled: 
the author of this statement, if he had known of that previous recognition, could hardly have failed to notice it.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p9">In this reply Christ 
gives them, as proof of his Messiahship, the miracles that he had wrought, both 
upon matter and spirit.<note n="341" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p10">It by no means follows, from the narrative, 
that Christ wrought all these miracles in presence of John’s messengers. They could 
hear of them any where, and see their effects. Nor is a chronological connexion 
between the resurrection of the widow’s son and this message of John’s to be inferred 
from the juxtaposition in which Luke places them; he may have been led to this by 
Christ’s mention of “the raising of the dead.”</p></note> He first combines the two 
classes, applying the material as a type or image of the spiritual; and then 
makes the spiritual especially prominent. “<i>The blind receive their sight</i>” 
(both physical and spiritual), “<i>the lame walk</i>,<note n="342" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p11">There is an obvious allusion 
here to <scripRef passage="Isaiah 35:5" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p11.1" parsed="|Isa|35|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.35.5">Isa., xxxv., 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Isaiah 61:1" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p11.2" parsed="|Isa|61|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.61.1">lxi., 1</scripRef>; yet it is not absolutely necessary so to consider 
it. Nor are we bound to square the words of Christ by the quotation, and to infer 
that all which deviates from it has been added by another hand. A close connexion 
is obvious in the text.</p></note> 
<i>the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead are raised</i>,<note n="343" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p11.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p12">This is to be understood especially of spiritual death 
and resurrection, a sense which joins better to the following clause, since it is 
precisely by the “preaching of the Gospel” that the spiritually dead are raised.</p></note><i>the poor have the 
Gospel preached unto them</i>.”<note n="344" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p13">The word “poor” may be taken in the spiritual as well as the 
natural sense here, both, indeed, are connected, as it is among the poor in worldly goods that most of 
the spiritually poor are to be found, <i>i. e</i>., such as feel their inward wants and crave a supply for them.</p></note></p>

<pb n="199" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-Page_199" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p14">Thus he presents himself as the Messiah, selecting the spheres 
of his labours among the poor in goods and in spirit, displaying his relieving 
and redeeming power to those who feel their need of it; the self-revealing, yet 
self-concealing Messiah, who does not offer himself as Theocratic king visibly 
before men’s senses, as the Jews expected—all expectation which perplexed even 
the Baptist’s own mind. And, therefore, he closes with the pregnant words of 
warning, “<i>And blessed is he whosoever shall not be offended in me</i>.” (Happy is he who is 
satisfied, by these signs, to admit my Messiahship, and who is not offended because 
it does not precisely meet his expectations.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p15">After the disciples of John had departed, Jesus said to the 
multitude around him, “<i>What went ye out into the wilderness</i><note n="345" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p16">It is <i>possible</i> that these words had no higher meaning, and were only used 
to impress the single thought negatively, thus: “Ye must have gone to the 
<i>wilderness</i> to seek something more than the wilderness itself could afford to you.” But as all 
that follows refers antithetically to John, we infer that these words also had such a reference.</p></note> 
<i>to see? A reed shaken with the wind on the shore of Jordan</i>?” To see a fickle, changeful 
man, the sport of outward influences? (He thus intends to represent John as a prophet, 
faithful and true to his convictions, and to vindicate him from any charge of instability 
on the ground that this question, sent by his disciples, was in conflict with his 
earlier testimonies.) “But perhaps ye went out to see a man in soft and splendid 
garments? Such men ye find not in deserts, but in the palaces of kings.” A striking 
contrast between the preacher of repentance, the austere censor of morals, and the 
luxurious courtiers who wait upon the smiles of princes.<note n="346" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p17">Unless the words have this meaning, they appear to have none; with 
it, they imply that John’s conduct had given occasion for such comparisons; and 
perhaps this may have contributed to his imprisonment.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p18">After these negative traits, 
Christ designates the stand-point of John positively. He calls him a “prophet,” and 
“more than a prophet,” and points him out as the Forerunner, the preacher of 
repentance predicted in <scripRef passage="Malachi 3:1" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p18.1" parsed="|Mal|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.1">Malachi (iii., 1)</scripRef>, who was to go before, in the spirit of 
Elias, and prepare the way for the Messiah. He declares that none, in all time before, 
had held a higher position in the developement of the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p18.2">God</span> than John; that none had enjoyed a higher degree of 
religious illumination.<note n="347" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p18.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p19">We cannot, in <scripRef passage="Matt 11:11" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.11">Matt., xi., 
11</scripRef>, supply <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p19.2">προφήτης</span> after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p19.3">μείζων</span>; the last clause of the verse forbids it. It 
probably was not in Christ’s original words; and if it be not a gloss in <scripRef passage="Luke 7:28" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p19.4" parsed="|Luke|7|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.28">Luke (vii., 
28)</scripRef>, it is only an explanatory addition in the statement itself. The 
“superiority” does not refer to subjective moral worth, in which, certainly, Christ could not 
intend to place the “least” in the Christian Church above this man of (God; but 
refers to advantages for apprehending the nature and progress of the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p19.5">God</span>. It is in this sense that the 
greatest of the old, preparatory stage were less than the least of the new. Since 
the prophets, who form the point of transition between the two dispensations, occupied 
the highest stand-point in the religious developement of antiquity, the sense of 
the passage is the same, with or without the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p19.6">προφήτης</span>.</p></note> Yet, said he, the least in the manifested kingdom <pb n="200" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-Page_200" />of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p19.7">God</span> (<i>i. e</i>., in the 
Church founded by Christ as Redeemer), the least among truly enlightened Christians 
is greater than John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p20">These words have a double importance, as they define not only 
Christ’s view of the stand-point of John the Baptist, but also of the Old Dispensation 
in general, in regard to Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p21">In regard to the first, we must distinguish 
wherein John was behind Christianity, and wherein he towered above the prophets. 
He was behind Christianity, because he was yet prejudiced by his conception of the 
Theocracy as external; because he did not clearly know that Messiah was to found 
his kingdom by <i>sufferings</i>, and not by miraculously triumphing over his foes; because 
he did not conceive that this kingdom was to show itself from the first, not in 
visible appearing, but as a Divine power, to develope itself spiritually from within 
outward, and thus gradually to overcome and take possession of the world. The least 
among those who understand the nature and process of developement of the Divine 
kingdom, in connexion with Christ’s redemption, is in this respect greater than 
the Baptist, who stood upon the dividing line of the two spiritual eras. But John 
was above the prophets (and Christ so declared), because he conceived of the Messiah 
and his kingdom in a higher and more spiritual sense than they had done, and because 
he directly pointed men to Christ, and recognized Him as the manifested Messiah. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p22">In regard to the second, viz., the relation of the Old Dispensation in general to 
Christianity, the fact that Christ places the Baptist <i>above</i> the prophets, who were 
the very culminating-point of the Old Covenant, and yet so far <i>below</i> the members 
of the new developement of the kingdom, exhibits in the most striking way possible 
his view of the distance between the old preparatory Testament and the New. The 
authority of Christ himself, therefore, is contradicted by those who expect to find 
the truth revealed by him, already developed in the Old Testament. If in <i>John</i> we 
are to distinguish the fundamental truth which he held, and which pointed to the 
New Testament, from the limited and sensuous <i>form</i> in which he held it, much more, 
according to Christ’s words, are we bound to do this in the Old Testament generally, 
and in its Messianic elements especially. Following this intimation, we must, in 
studying the prophets, discriminate the historical from the ideal sense, the conscious from the unconscious prophecies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p23">The testimony which Christ added in regard to the <i>effects</i> of John’s labours corresponds precisely with the above view of his stand-point. 
<pb n="201" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-Page_201" />“<i>From the days of John the Baptist until now</i><note n="348" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p24">These words (<scripRef passage="Matthew 11:12" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p24.1" parsed="|Matt|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.12">Matt., xi., 12</scripRef>) obviously presuppose 
that John’s labours had ceased, and, of course, that he had lost his liberty. This 
is enough to refute the hypothesis of <i>Schleiermacher</i>, that he sent the message 
<i>before</i> 
his imprisonment. The whole tenor of the passage implies that John’s era was at 
an end. It has also been inferred from the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p24.2">ἀπὸ δὲ τῶν ἡμερῶν Ἰωάννου</span>, that the 
passage was a later interpolation, improperly put into Christ’s mouth. If this were 
true, it would only affect the form, not the substance of the passage, and we should 
have to follow <scripRef passage="Luke 16:16" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p24.3" parsed="|Luke|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.16">Luke, xvi., 16</scripRef> (where, however, the words are obviously out of place). 
But it is not true.</p></note><i>the 
kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force</i>.”<note n="349" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p24.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p25">These words are expressly chosen to denote the earnest will, 
the struggle, and the entire devotion of soul which are requisite to enter into 
the kingdom of heaven. All the powers. of the spirit, its submission, its efforts, 
are necessary at <i>all</i> times, to secure the kingdom amid the reactions of the natural 
man, the carnal mind, its selfishness, its worldliness of spirit; but at <i>that</i> time 
it was especially the worldly notions of the Messiahship that had to be struggled 
against. The nature of the case shows that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p25.1">βιάζειν</span> is to be thus figuratively taken; 
the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii.ii.vii.ix-p25.2">usus loquendi</span> does not contradict it; and it suits the natural connexion of the passage.</p></note> (That is, 
“the longing for the kingdom, excited by John’s preaching, has spread among men; 
they press forward, striving to secure it, and those who strive with their whole 
souls obtain a share in it.”) “<i>And if ye will receive it, this is Elias, which was 
for to come</i>.” (John is the Elias who was to come to prepare the way for Messiah—if 
you will only understand it—spiritually, not corporeally.)</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 136. Christ shows the Relation of his Contemporaries to the  Baptist and to Himself.—The Easy Yoke and the Light Burden.—Jewish Legalism contrasted  with Christian Liberty." prev="viii.ii.vii.ix" next="viii.ii.vii.xi" id="viii.ii.vii.x">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p1">§ 136. <i>Christ shows the Relation of his Contemporaries to the 
Baptist and to Himself.</i><note n="350" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p2"><scripRef passage="Matthew 11:17" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|11|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.17">Matt., xi., 17</scripRef>.</p></note>—<i>The Easy Yoke and the Light Burden.—Jewish Legalism contrasted 
with Christian Liberty</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p3">The discourse which Christ continued to the groups around 
him is especially important as unfolding the relation in which he stood to the Jews. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p4">“<i>They are like children sitting in the market-place, and saying, 
We have piped 
unto you, and ye have not danced; we have mourned unto you, and ye have not wept</i>.” 
The merry music and the mournful are alike displeasing; they will neither dance 
nor be sad. So it was with John and the Son of Man on the one hand, to the 
people of that time on the other. The ascetic of the desert, preaching 
repentance with fasting and austerity, was laughed at as a madman; the Son of 
Man, mingling in the intercourse of men, and sharing in their human joys, was “<i>a glutton and a wine-bibber</i>.” 
Yet “<i>Wisdom was justified of her children</i>,” was recognized by those who really belonged 
to her. (While the multitude, sunk in worldly-mindedness and self-conceit, and deaf 
to the voice of Divine wisdom, took offence, for opposite reasons, at both these 
messengers of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p4.1">God</span>, the humble and susceptible disciples 
of the wisdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p4.2">God</span>, on the other hand, could understand 
the different standpoints of John and Jesus, and appreciate the reasons for their 
different modes of life and action.)</p>

<pb n="202" id="viii.ii.vii.x-Page_202" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p5">The discourse concluded with an exhortation to the gathered 
multitude, in which Christ, with the greatest tenderness, invited the 
susceptible souls among them (the children of Wisdom) to “<i>come unto 
him</i>”<note n="351" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p6">These incomparable words, preserved 
for us by Matthew alone (<scripRef passage="Matthew 11:28-30" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|11|28|11|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28-Matt.11.30">xi., 28-30</scripRef>), 
fitly conclude the discourse; the interposed 
passage (<scripRef passage="Matthew 11:20-27" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|11|20|11|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.20-Matt.11.27">20-27</scripRef>) was probably taken from some other of Christ’s addresses by the 
editor of our Matthew (see hereafter), and placed here because of its affinity to the context.</p></note> 
and find, in his fellowship, a supply for all their wants. He contrasts himself, 
as the Redeemer of “<i>heavy-laden</i>” souls, with the rigid teachers of the law, who, 
while they burdened men’s consciences with their multiplied statutes, imparted no 
power to perform them, and repelled, in haughtiness, the conscience-stricken sinner, 
instead of affording him peace and consolation. The contrast, perhaps, was intended 
to apply not only to the Pharisees, but to the Baptist, who also occupied the stand-point 
of the law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p7">The “friend of publicans and sinners” thus invites all who feel their 
wretchedness to enter his communion; and announces himself as the “meek and lowly” one, repelling none because of their misery, condescending to the necessities of 
all, taking off the load from the weary soul instead of imposing new burdens, and 
giving them joy and rest in his fellowship. He makes no extravagant, impracticable 
demands. <i>Obedience</i>, indeed (“the easy <i>yoke</i>”), he does require; but an obedience 
which (although it embraces more than the righteousness of the law) is easy and 
pleasant, flowing spontaneously from the Divine life within, and rendered in the 
spirit of love. “Come unto me (says he), all ye that labour and are heavy laden 
(all that sigh under the legal yoke and the sense of sin, like the ‘<i>poor in spirit</i>’ 
of the Sermon on the Mount), and I will free you from your burdens, and give you 
the peace for which you sigh. Enter the fellowship of my disciples, and you will 
find me no hard master, but a kind and gentle one; you shall obtain rest for 
your souls, for my yoke is mild, and the burden which I shall lay upon you, 
light.”<note n="352" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p8">Here is the germ of Paul’s entire doctrine, not only of the contrast 
between <i>law</i> and <i>Gospel</i>, but also of the Gospel itself as a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p8.1">νόμος 
πίστεως, 
πνεύματος</span>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p9">Our inference, from Christ’s own words, in respect to the relation in which he stood 
at that time to the Jewish people, is: That the <i>majority</i> of them were dissatisfied 
with him, as they had before been with the Baptist; but that a smaller number of 
those who had recognized the Divine calling of John, acknowledged also that of Christ, 
and passed over, in submission to the guidance of Divine wisdom, from the former 
to the latter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.x-p10">It is clear that a strong opposition was already formed against Christ, 
and the chief point on which it supported itself was precisely that which distinguished 
the stand-point of the Saviour from that of the <pb n="203" id="viii.ii.vii.x-Page_203" />Old Testament, and also from the peculiar one of John 
the Baptist. It was the spirit of liberty with which, in Christianity, the Divine 
life takes hold of and appropriates to itself the relations of the world and society, 
in contrast with the spirit of ascetic opposition to the world. The Jews could see 
nothing of the holy prophet in a man who shared with his disciples in the pleasures 
of social life, and sanctified them by his presence; in a man who did not hesitate 
to partake of the entertainments of publicans and sinners. Striking, indeed, must 
have been the contrast between the comparatively unrestrained mode of life adopted 
by Christ’s disciples, and the austere asceticism of the pupils whom the Baptist 
was training to be preachers of repentance, or of the neophytes of the Pharisaic 
schools. No schools of spiritual life, indeed, before that time, had trained their 
pupils as Christ did his. We can easily imagine the amazement of the Pharisees!</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 137. Christ's Conversation with the Pharisees in regard to the Mode of Life indulged  by his Disciples.—The Morality of Fasting." prev="viii.ii.vii.x" next="viii.ii.vii.xii" id="viii.ii.vii.xi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p1">§ 137. <i>Christ’s Conversation with the Pharisees in regard to the Mode of Life indulged 
by his Disciples</i>.<note n="353" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p2"><scripRef passage="Matthew 9:11-17" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|9|11|9|17" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.11-Matt.9.17">Matt., ix., 11-17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 2:15-22" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p2.2" parsed="|Mark|2|15|2|22" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.15-Mark.2.22">Mark, ii., 15-22</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Luke 5:33-39" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p2.3" parsed="|Luke|5|33|5|39" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.33-Luke.5.39">Luke, v., 33-39</scripRef>.</p></note>—<i>The Morality of Fasting</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p3">It is not strange, therefore, that 
on a certain occasion the Pharisees came to Christ, and expressed their surprise 
at the free and social mode of life in which he indulged his disciples. They did 
not confine their appeal to the example of their own school, but intentionally added 
that of the Baptist’s disciples, believing that the latter would be the more to 
their purpose, as Christ had recognized John for an en lightened teacher.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p4">It may 
be asked whether the Pharisees, in putting this question, sought only for instruction, 
and wished to obtain from Christ himself the principles on which a course so inexplicable 
to them was founded, or whether they meant to reproach him personally for sitting 
at the banquets of publicans and sinners, and only made use of their question about 
the disciples for a crafty blind to their attack? The gentle and instructive tone 
of Christ’s reply seems (although it certainly is not proof) to favour the first view.<note n="354" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p5">The collocation of <scripRef passage="Luke 5:33,34" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|5|33|5|34" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.33-Luke.5.34">Luke, v., 33 and 34</scripRef>, if it be the original chronological order, opposes this 
view. In that case, after Christ had caused the question of the Pharisees to recoil 
upon themselves, they returned with it in a more concealed form. But it is probable 
[that different classes of Pharisees were concerned in the two cases], and that, 
this distinction being lost sight of, the occurrence in question was connected with 
one of the real machinations of that party in general against Christ.</p></note> Would he have said so much to justify his conduct, without a word in reproof 
of their question, if he had to deal with crafty opponents utterly unsusceptible 
of instruction?<note n="355" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p6">We follow <scripRef passage="Luke 5:33" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|5|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.33">Luke, v., 33</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 2:18" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p6.2" parsed="|Mark|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.18">Mark, ii., 18</scripRef>, 
which have more internal probability than <scripRef passage="Matthew 9:14" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p6.3" parsed="|Matt|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.14">Matt., ix., 14</scripRef>. It is, indeed, possible that those 
disciples of John who adhered only one-sidedly 
to the views of their master may have taken offence, and expressed it, just as the 
Pharisees did. Probably, too, at a later period, there grew up a gradual opposition 
between the Christians and part of John’s disciples; and the Jewish sect of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p6.4">ἡμεραβαπτισταί</span>
may have been no other than these (<i>Hegesipp</i>. in Euseb., iv., 22. Cf. the 
<i>Clementines</i>, Hom., ii., 23, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p6.5">Ἰωάννης ἡμεραβαπτιστής</span>.) But 
it is by no means as probable that they joined themselves with the Pharisees, their 
bitter enemies; they could have had no tendency to associate with men whom they 
could consider as having had a hand, at least, in the sacrifice of their master. 
The fact that the scribes had quoted the example of John’s disciples may easily 
have passed into the report that the latter had come to Christ with the same question. 
This view is adopted, also by <i>Schleiermacher</i>. <i>De Wette’s</i> objections are sufficiently 
refuted by what has been said.</p></note></p>

<pb n="204" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-Page_204" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p7">Be that as it may, some of them came to him with the question, 
“<i>Why do the disciples of John fast often, and 
make prayers</i>,<note n="356" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p8"><i>De Wette</i> considers the mention of “prayer” (<scripRef passage="Luke 5:33" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|5|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.33">Luke, 
v., 33</scripRef>) as out of place, and argues from it that Luke had departed from the original 
tradition. But certainly it was natural enough for the Pharisees thus to characterize 
the (to them) strikingly worldly life of the disciples; for the former made a show 
of sanctity, not only by fasting, but by repeated prayers; and, moreover, John had 
prescribed a <i>form</i> of prayer for his disciples (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:1" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p8.2" parsed="|Luke|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.1">Luke, xi., 1</scripRef>), 
which Christ as yet had not done. As the words “<i>eating and drinking</i>” are 
used in the question to designate the profane and carnal life, so “<i>fasting and prayer</i>” denote its opposite—the strict 
spiritual life. Now, had the word “prayers” originally existed in the passage, and 
been afterward <i>lost</i> in transmission, we might easily account for it: because it 
might be thought that Christ’s reply does not allude to “prayer,” that such a depreciation 
of prayer (mistakenly imagined) would be a stumbling-block, and, besides, contradictory 
to Christ’s own teaching in other places. But to account for its <i>interpolation</i> is 
quite a different matter. As for Christ’s not alluding to prayer in his reply, he 
had no call to do it; it was the spirit of outward and ascetic piety, as a whole, that he rebukes.</p></note><i>and likewise those of the Pharisees; but thine eat and drink?</i>” Christ 
replies: “Can you make the companions of the bridegroom fast while the 
bridegroom is yet with them? Does fasting harmonize with the festal joy of a 
wedding? The time of fasting, indeed, will come of its own accord, when the 
bridegroom is gone, and the festal days are over.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p9">So privations, suited to the time of mourning, would 
have been out of keeping with the joyous life in common of the disciples and their 
Lord—with those happy days when the object of their desire was yet present in their 
midst. Fasting would have been as foreign to their state of mind—as outward and 
as forced—as to the guests at a wedding. But as the days of the feast are followed 
by others when fasting is in place; so, when the joy of happy intercourse with Christ 
shall give place to mourning at separation from Him who is their all in all, in 
those sad days, indeed, the disciples will need no outward bidding to fast. Their 
anode of life will naturally change with their state of feeling; fasting will then 
be but the spontaneous token of their souls’ grief.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-p10">Taken in this sense, it is clear 
that the words could not have been intended to apply to the <i>whole life</i> of the disciples 
after Christ should have been removed from them. The sad feelings here described 
were not intended to be permanent; the transitory pain of personal separation was 
to be followed by a more perfect joy in the consciousness of spiritual communion 
with Christ. Applying the passage, then, to this transition period of grief, we 
infer from it, as the rule of Christian ethics in regard to fasting, that it is 
neither enjoined nor recommended, <pb n="205" id="viii.ii.vii.xi-Page_205" />but only justified, as the natural expression 
of certain states of feeling analogous to those of the disciples in the time of 
sadness referred to; <i>e. g</i>., the sense of separation from Christ, which may precede 
an experience of the most blissful communion with Him. In such states of the interior 
life, all outward signs of peace and joy, all participation in social intercourse 
and pleasure are unnatural and repugnant; although, when Christ is present in the 
soul, these social joys are sanctified and transfigured by the inward communion 
with Him. The interior life and the outward expression should be in entire harmony 
with each other. Another glance at this subject, however, after examining what follows, 
will afford us another view of it.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 138. The Parable of the New Patch on the Old Garment, and of  the New Wine in Old Bottles." prev="viii.ii.vii.xi" next="viii.ii.vii.xiii" id="viii.ii.vii.xii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p1">§ 138. <i>The Parable of the New Patch on the Old Garment, and of 
the New Wine in Old Bottles</i>.<note n="357" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p2"><scripRef passage="Matthew 9:16" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.16">Matt., ix., 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 2:21" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p2.2" parsed="|Mark|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.21">Mark, ii., 21</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Luke 5:36" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p2.3" parsed="|Luke|5|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.36">Luke, v., 36</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p3">Christ added another illustration in the form of a parable. “<i>No man putteth a piece of a new garment upon an old; if otherwise, then 
both the new maketh a rent, and the piece that was taken out of the new agreeth 
not with the old. And no man putteth new wine into old bottles</i> (skins), <i>else the 
new wine will burst the bottles and be spilled, and the bottles shall perish. But 
new wine must be put into new bottles, and both are preserved</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p4">The old nature cannot 
be renewed by the imposition from without of the exercises of fasting and prayer; 
no outward and compulsory asceticism can change it. Individual points of character 
are significant only so far as they are connected with the tendency of the whole 
life: a reformation in <i>these</i>, indeed, may be enforced, and the stamp and spirit 
of the life remain unchanged. A fragment of the higher spiritual life, thus broken 
off from its living connexion (destroyed in the fracture), and forced upon the nature 
of the old man, would not <i>really</i> improve it; but, on the other hand, by its utter 
want of adaptation, would worsen the rent in the old nature—would tear it rudely 
away from its natural course of developement. A mere renewal from without is at 
best an artificial, hypocritical thing. The new cloth is torn, and a patch laid 
upon the old that does not fit it. The new wine is lost, and the old skins perish.<note n="358" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p5">We deviate from the ordinary interpretation 
of this parable. Our explanation is not only adapted to the preceding context (<scripRef passage="Luke 5:33-35" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|5|33|5|35" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.33-Luke.5.35">Luke, 
v., 33-35</scripRef>), but also fits the minute details of the comparison, which the one commonly 
given does not. According to the latter, the substance of the parable is, that the 
outward religious exercises of Judaism are not adapted to the higher stage, Christianity, 
for which the disciples were training. But Christ admits (<scripRef passage="Luke 5:35" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p5.2" parsed="|Luke|5|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.35">verse 35</scripRef>) that fasting 
may be a good thing at the right time; which, he said, had not then come, but <i>would</i> 
come. Instead of taking up this point, and unfolding it in the parable in another 
aspect, as one might expect, the common interpretation introduces a new and entirely 
different thought, viz., that such exercises were unsuitable (not to their condition 
at <i>that</i> time, but) to Christianity at <i>any</i> time. Again, one would naturally think, 
from <scripRef passage="Luke 5:34,35" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p5.3" parsed="|Luke|5|34|5|35" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.34-Luke.5.35">v. 34, 35</scripRef>, that the “new wine” and the 
“new cloth” of the 
parable were intended to represent the fasting, &amp;c., of which Christ was speaking, 
viz., <i>that fasting</i> which the Apostles were to practice at a later period. But the 
usual interpretation, on the other hand, supposes fasting to be something <i>defective 
in itself</i>, and as belonging to that form of life which is represented by the 
“<i>old</i> garment.” The sense thus obtained contains a thought not true in itself; for, 
in the case of the Apostles, the new wine of Christianity was put into the old bottle 
of Judaism, and was intended to break it to pieces. If the prescribed fasting was 
to be disregarded by the Apostles as belonging to Jewish legalism, so also, on the 
same principle, the whole Jewish legalism would have to be done away by them, as 
foreign to the new spirit introduced by Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p6">It is remarkable that this obviously 
false interpretation should have kept so long in the back-ground the true one developed 
by <i>Chrysostom</i>, Hom. in Matt., xxx., § 4. Independently of my exposition, 
<i>Wilke</i> has 
recently declared himself (in his <i><span lang="DE" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p6.1">Urevangelisten</span></i>) in favour of the view here given. 
<i>De Wette</i> styles it “forced,” but how the term can apply to an interpretation so 
accurately fitting the details of the parable, I cannot imagine. I should be very 
glad to see the attention of interpreters directed to the views which I have set forth.</p></note></p>


<pb n="206" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-Page_206" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p7">The premature imposition, therefore, 
of such exercises upon the disciples, instead of developing the new life within 
them, would have hindered it by mutilating and crippling what they had.<note n="359" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p8"><span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p8.1">Sincerum est nisi vas, 
quodcunque infundis, acescit.</span></p></note> Separate 
branches of the spiritual life, apart from their connexion with the whole, cannot 
be grafted upon the stem of the old nature; that nature must be renewed from within 
in order to become a vessel of the Spirit. (In the case of the Apostles, the way 
was prepared for this by their personal intercourse with the Saviour.) The whole 
garment had to be new; the wine required new bottles. The new Spirit had of itself 
to create a new form of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p9">Glancing back from this point to the words before 
spoken on fasting, we may refer them to the privations that lay before the Apostles 
in their course of duty—privations which they would joyously go to meet under the 
impulse of the new Spirit that was to animate them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p10">But although no outward impulses (no patches upon the old 
garment) might be needed when the interior life should freely guide, it might 
yet naturally be the case that “<i>No man, having also drank 
old wine, straightway desireth new; for, he saith, the old is better</i>.”<note n="360" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p11">It is a proof of 
the originality and faithfulness of Luke’s narrative, that this passage, so indubitably 
stamped with originality, and yet so closely connected with the context, is recorded 
by him alone.</p></note> The disciples 
had to be weaned gradually from the old life and trained for the new—a law applicable 
in all ages of the Church, and which, if faithfully observed, might have saved her 
from many errors in Christian life and morals.<note n="361" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p12">Pope <i>Innocent</i> III. 
understood and applied this passage correctly, in reference to the establishment 
of a mission in Prussia: “<span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p12.1">Cum veteres uteres 
vix novum vinum contineant.</span>” <i>Epp</i>., 1. xv., 148.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-p13">This example affords another illustration of the truth that individual 

<pb n="207" id="viii.ii.vii.xii-Page_207" />parts of Christ’s teaching cannot be rightly 
understood apart from their connexion with his whole system of truth.</p>


</div4>

<div4 title="§ 139. Forms of Prayer.—The Lord's Prayer; its Occasion and Import.—Encouragements to Prayer; God gives no Stone for Bread." prev="viii.ii.vii.xii" next="viii.ii.vii.xiv" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p1">§ 139. <i>Forms of Prayer.—The Lord’s Prayer; its Occasion and 
Import</i>.<note n="362" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p2"><scripRef passage="Luke 11:1-4" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|11|1|11|4" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.1-Luke.11.4">Luke, xi.</scripRef></p></note>—<i>Encouragements to Prayer; God gives no Stone for Bread.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p3">We take up now a subject akin to that of which we have just treated, without implying 
(what, indeed, is of no importance) a chronological connexion between them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p4">We have 
seen that one thing which surprised the Pharisees was that Christ did not lay stress 
upon outward prayers. He had not, like John the Baptist, prescribed forms of prayer 
for his disciples. In this respect, as well as others, their religious life was 
to develope itself from within. From intercourse with Christ, and intuition of his 
life, they were to learn how to pray. The mind which he imparted was to make prayer 
indispensable to them, and to teach them how to pray aright.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p5">On a certain occasion, 
the desire arose in their hearts, from beholding him pray, to be able to pray as 
he did; and one of them asked, “<i>Lord, teach us how to pray, as John also taught his disciples</i>.”<note n="363" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p6">We follow <scripRef passage="Luke 11:1-4" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|11|1|11|4" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.1-Luke.11.4">Luke, xi.</scripRef> 
The passage in <scripRef passage="Matthew 6:7-16" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|6|7|6|16" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.7-Matt.6.16">Matt., vi., 7-16</scripRef>, appears foreign to the original organism of the 
Sermon on the Mount, in which prayer, fasting, &amp;c., were treated especially in 
<i>contrast 
with the hypocrisy of the Pharisees</i>. As that longer discourse was made a repertory 
for Christ’s sayings, in which they were arranged according to their affinities, 
so perhaps it was with this. We may certainly conclude that Christ would not have 
sketched such a prayer for the disciples without a <i>special occasion</i> for it; for 
the wish to lay down forms of prayer was, as we have seen, remote from his spirit 
and object. But we cannot think it possible [with some] that Christ uttered this 
prayer as appropriate for himself, and that the disciples adopted it for that reason; 
it had no fitness to his position: he, at least, could not have prayed for the pardon 
of his sins. The occasion given by Luke was a very appropriate one; the form was 
drawn out by Christ at the request of the disciples. It was probable, moreover, 
from the nature of the case, that Christ, who did not wish to prescribe standing 
forms of prayer, would make use of such an occasion to explain further the nature 
of prayer itself [as he does in <scripRef passage="Luke 11:5-13" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p6.3" parsed="|Luke|11|5|11|13" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.5-Luke.11.13">Luke, xi., 5-13</scripRef>]. In the Sermon on the Mount, also 
(<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:7" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p6.4" parsed="|Matt|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.7">Matt., vii., 7</scripRef>), a passage similar [to <scripRef passage="Luke 11:9" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p6.5" parsed="|Luke|11|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.9">Luke, xi., 9</scripRef>] 
is found; and <scripRef passage="Matthew 6:7" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p6.6" parsed="|Matt|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.7">Matt., vi., 7</scripRef>, perhaps contains the beginning of Christ’s reply to his disciples’ request on 
the subject.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p7">Christ replied that they were not, in their prayers, to use “many 
words,” and to repeat details to <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p7.1">God</span>, who knew all their 
wants before they could be uttered. And then, in a prayer framed in the spirit of 
this injunction, he gave them a vivid illustration of the nature of Christian prayer, 
as referring to the one thing needful, and incorporating every thing else with that. 
As prayer is no isolated thing in Christianity, but springs from the ground of the 
whole spiritual life, so <i>this</i> prayer, which forms a complete and organic whole, 
comprehends within itself the entire peculiar essence of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p8">“<i>Our Father 
who art in Heaven</i>.”<note n="364" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p9">In the shorter form of the prayer given in Luke, the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p9.1">ἡμῶν</span> 
and “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p9.2">ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς</span> 
are omitted. It is probable that 
the original form of the prayer is that given by Matthew. Luke is more accurate 
in giving the chronological and historical connexion of Christ’s discourses, but 
Matthew gives the discourses themselves more in full.</p></note> The form of the invocation 

<pb n="208" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-Page_208" />corresponds to the nature of 
the Christian stand-point; <i>our Father</i> because Christ has made us his children. We 
address <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p9.3">God</span> thus, not as individuals, but, in the fellowship of Christ, as members 
of a community which He has placed in this relation to the common Father. Side by 
side with this consciousness of communion as children goes that of our distance 
as <i>creatures</i>; the <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p9.4">God</span> that dwells in his children is the
<i>God above the world</i> (so that Christianity is equally far 
from Pantheism and Deism). “ Our Father—<i>in heaven</i>”—that the soul may soar in prayer 
from earth to heaven, with the living and abiding consciousness that earth and heaven 
are no more kept asunder. To this; indeed, the substance of the whole prayer tends. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p10">“<i>Hallowed be thy name; thy kingdom come; thy will be done on earth as it is done 
in heaven</i>.” While the Christian, dwelling on earth, <i>where sin reigns</i>, prays to the 
Father in heaven, he longs that earth may be completely reconciled to heaven, and 
become wholly an organ of its revelations. And this is nothing else but <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p10.1">the 
coming of the kingdom of God</span> centre of all Christian life, and the object 
of all Christian desire, the three positive prayers first given directly refer. 
The special prayer, “<i>Thy kingdom come</i>,” is guarded against the possibly 
carnal and worldly interpretation (to which the disciples were at that time 
inclined) by the one which precedes (“<i>Hallowed be thy name</i>”), and the one 
which follows (“<i>Thy will be done</i>”). The Holy One is to be acknowledged and worshipped 
by all, according to His holy nature and His holy name;<note n="365" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p11">In Hebrew and Hellenistic 
usage, the name expresses the outward self-revelation of the thing; the image of 
the thing, as such, or in some defined relation. Where the Occidentalist would 
use the <i>idea</i>, the Orientalist, in his vividly intuitive language, puts the <i>name</i>. 
The sense then is, “God is to be hallowed as God the common Father.”</p></note> not by a nakedly abstract 
knowledge and confession thereof, but by a life allied to Him. This “hallowing” of the name of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p11.1">God</span> implies the 
“coming of his kingdom,” and this last is further developed in the prayer that “his will may be realized 
on earth, as it is in the communion of perfect spirits.” The kingdom <i>will</i> have come 
when the will of men is made perfectly at one with the will of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p11.2">
God</span>, and to accomplish this is the very aim of the atonement. Among all rational 
intelligences, the one common essence of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p11.3">God</span> 
is the doing his will, and thus hallowing his name.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p12">“<i>Give us, day by day, our daily 
bread</i>.” The positive prayers for the supply of Divine wants are followed by one 
(and only one) for the supply of human wants; in regard to which, also, the disciple 
of Christ must cherish an abiding consciousness of dependence on the Heavenly Father. 
It is not the tendency of Christianity to stifle or suppress the wants of our earthly 
nature, but to hallow them by referring them to  

<pb n="209" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-Page_209" /> <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p12.1">God</span>; at the same time 
keeping them in their proper sphere of subordination to the higher interests of 
the soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p13">“<i>And forgive us our sins, for we also forgive every one that is indebted 
to us</i>.” The first <i>negative</i> prayers correspond to the first positive ones. Conscious 
of a manifold sinfulness, which, so long as it remains, hinders the full developement 
of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p13.1">God</span> within them, the disciples of Christ 
pray for <i>forgiveness of past sins</i>, originating in the reaction of the old evil nature. 
But they cannot pray for this, with conscious need of pardon, without a disposition, 
at the same time, to forgive the wrongs which others have done to themselves; only 
thus can their prayer be sincere, only thus can they expect it to be answered. The 
Christian’s constant sense of the need of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p13.2">God’s</span> pardoning 
grace for himself necessarily gives tone to his conduct towards his fellows.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p14">“<i>And 
lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil</i>.” The prayer for pardon of 
past sins is followed by one for deliverance in the future. The word “temptation” has a two-fold meaning in Scripture, expressing either <i>outward</i> trials of Christian 
faith and virtue, or an inward point of contact for outward incitements, caused 
by the strife of the sinful principle with the life of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p14.1">God</span> 
in the soul; and the question may be asked, which of the two—the objective or subjective 
temptation—is referred to in the prayer. Certainly Christ could not have intended 
that his disciples should pray for exemption from external conflicts and sufferings; 
for these are inseparable from the calling of soldiers of the kingdom in this world, 
and essential for the confirmation of Christian faith and virtue, and for culture 
in the Christian life; and He himself told them that such trials would become the 
salt of their interior life. But, on the other hand, the prayer cannot be confined 
to purely subjective temptations; for Christ could not have presupposed that
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p14.2">God</span> would do any thing so contradictory to His own holiness 
as to lead men into temptation in <i>this</i> sense. A combination of the two appears to 
be the true idea of the prayer: “Lead us not into such situations as will form 
for us, in our weakness, incitements to sin;” thus laying it down as a rule of life 
for Christians not to put themselves, self-confidently, in such situations, but 
to avoid them as far as duty will allow. But every thing depends upon deliverance 
from the <i>internal</i> incitement to sin; and hence, necessarily, the concluding clause 
of the petition, “Deliver us from inward temptation by the power of the Evil One.” Confiding, in the struggle with evil, upon the power of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p14.3">God</span>, 
we need not fear such outward temptations as are unavoidable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p15">Thus the prayer accurately 
defines the relation of the Christian to <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p15.1">God</span>. The 
disciple of Christ, ever called to struggle against evil. which finds a point of 
contact in his inward nature, cannot fight this

<pb n="210" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-Page_210" />battle in his own strength, 
but always stands in need of the assistance of the Holy Spirit. The prayer holds 
the fundamental truths of Christian faith before the religious consciousness, in 
their essential connexion with each other—<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p15.2">God</span>, revealed in Christ, who redeems man, 
formed after his image, yet estranged from him by sin; who imparts to him that Divine 
life which is to be led on by him to its consummation through manifold strifes against 
the Power of Evil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p16">It appears, therefore, that Christ did not intend by “the Lord’s 
Prayer” to prescribe a standing form of prayer to his disciples, but to set vividly 
before their minds the peculiar nature of Christian prayer, in opposition to heathen; 
and, accordingly, he followed it up by urging them to present their wants to their 
Heavenly Father with the most undoubting confidence (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:5-13" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p16.1" parsed="|Luke|11|5|11|13" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.5-Luke.11.13">Luke, xi., 5-13</scripRef>). By a comparison 
drawn from the ordinary relations of life, he teaches that if our prayers should 
not appear to be immediately answered, we must only persevere the more earnestly 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 11:5-8" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p16.2" parsed="|Luke|11|5|11|8" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.5-Luke.11.8">v. 5-8</scripRef>); and then impresses the thought that <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p16.3">God</span> cannot 
deny the anxious longings of his children (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:9,10" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p16.4" parsed="|Luke|11|9|11|10" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.9-Luke.11.10">9, 10</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p17">Here, also, the internal character of Christian prayer is 
strongly contrasted with the pagan outward conception of the exercise. Even the 
“<i>seeking</i>,” the longing of the soul, that turns with a deep 
sense of need to <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p17.1">God</span>, is prayer already; indeed, there is 
no <i>Christian</i> prayer without such a feeling. The comparison that follows (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:11-13" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p17.2" parsed="|Luke|11|11|11|13" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.11-Luke.11.13">v. 11-13</scripRef>) 
glances (like the Lord’s Prayer) from the relation of child and parent on earth 
to that of the children of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p17.3">God</span> to their Father in heaven—a 
comparison opposed, in the highest conceivable degrees, to all Pantheistical and 
Deistical notions of the relations between <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p17.4">God</span> and 
creation. “<i>If a son shall ask bread of any of you that is a father, will he give him a stone</i> 
(in shape resembling the loaf)<i>? or, if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent? 
or, if he ask an egg, will he offer a scorpion?</i> And how should your Heavenly Father,<note n="366" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p17.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p18">The 
words “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p18.1">πατηὴρ ὁ ἐξ ὀυρανοῦ</span>,” 
<scripRef passage="Luke 11:13" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p18.2" parsed="|Luke|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.13">Luke, xi., 13</scripRef>, plainly point to the invocation in the Lord’s Prayer.</p></note> 
of whose perfect love all human affection is but a darkened image, mock the necessities 
of his children by withholding from their longing hearts the Holy Ghost, which alone 
can satisfy the hunger of their spirits?” Here, again, as in the Lord’s Prayer, 
the main objects of Christian prayer are shown to be <i>spiritual</i>; the giving of the 
Holy Ghost, the one chief good of the Christian, includes all other gifts.<note n="367" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p18.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p19">Cf. the indefinite <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p19.1">ἀγαθά</span>, 
in <scripRef passage="Matthew 7:11" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p19.2" parsed="|Matt|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.11">Matt., vii., 11</scripRef>, generalized from 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-p19.3">δόματα ἀγαθά</span> in the first clause of the verse. 
The “Holy Ghost” answers definitely 
to the point of comparison the nourishment of the soul, as bread is to the body.</p></note></p>

<pb n="211" id="viii.ii.vii.xiii-Page_211" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 140. Christ forgives the Magdalen at the House of Simon the  Pharisee.—The reciprocal action of Love and Faith in the Forgiveness of Sins." prev="viii.ii.vii.xiii" next="viii.ii.vii.xv" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p1">§ 140. <i>Christ forgives the Magdalen at the House of Simon the 
Pharisee</i>.<note n="368" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p2"><scripRef passage="Luke 7:36-50" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|7|36|7|50" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.36-Luke.7.50">Luke, vii., 36, seq.</scripRef></p></note>—<i>The reciprocal action of Love and Faith in the Forgiveness of Sins</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p3">It was Christ’s free mode of life with his disciples, his intercourse with classes 
of people despised by the Pharisees, his seeking the society even of the degraded, 
in order to save them, which first drew upon him the assaults of that haughty and 
conceited sect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p4">On one occasion he was invited to dine with one of the Pharisees, 
named Simon, a man certainly incapable of appreciating the Saviour Either from his 
natural temper, or from his peculiar disposition to wards Christ, he gave him but 
a cool reception. While the Saviour was there, a woman came in who had previously 
led a notoriously vicious life, but who now, convinced of sin and groaning under 
it, sought consolation from Christ, from whom she had doubtless previously received 
Divine impressions. She threw herself at his feet, moistened them with her tears, 
wiped them with her hair, and anointed them with ointment. With what power must 
He have attracted the burdened soul, when a woman, goaded by conscience, could come 
to him with so sure a hope of obtaining balm for her wounded heart!</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p5">The Pharisee 
was astonished that He should have any thing to do with her. “Were this man,” thought 
he, “possessed of the prophet’s glance, piercing the thoughts of men, he could 
not be so deceived.” Christ, noticing his amazement, gave an explanation of the 
principle on which he acted, that must have shamed and humbled Simon; 
contrasting his cold hospitality with the heartfelt love which the woman, though 
oppressed with grief and sin, had manifested for him. Looking at the disposition 
of the heart, he prefers the woman—guilty, indeed, before, but, even for that 
reason, now longing the more earnestly for salvation, and penetrated with holy 
love—to the cold, haughty, self-righteous Pharisee, who, with all his outward 
show of observing the law, was destitute of quickening love, the essential 
principle of a genuine Divine life. “<i>Her sins</i>,” said he, “<i>which are many, are all forgiven, for she loved much; but to whom little 
is forgiven, he loveth little</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p6">It is love, according to Jesus, which gives to religion 
and morality their true import. The <i>faith</i> of the woman proved itself genuine, because 
it sprang from, and begat love; the love from the faith, the faith from the love. 
Her grief for her sins was founded in her love to the Holy <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p6.1">God</span>, 
to whom, conscious of her estrangement, she now felt herself drawn. Her desire 
for salvation led her to Jesus; her love aided her in finding a Saviour in him; 
with warm love she embraced him as such, even <i>before</i> he pronounced the pardon of 
her sins. Therefore  

<pb n="212" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-Page_212" />Christ said <i>of</i> her, “Her many 
sins are forgiven, because she has loved much;” and <i>to</i> her, “<i>Thy faith hath saved 
thee, go in peace;</i>” thus exhibiting the reciprocal relations of the two—the faith 
proving itself true by the love. The Pharisee, whose feelings were ossified, 
bound 
up in the mechanism of the outward law, was especially lacking in the love which 
could lead to faith; and therefore, in speaking to <i>him</i>, the woman’s love, and not 
her faith, was made prominent by Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p7">The very vices of the woman made her conviction 
more profound, her desire for salvation more ardent, her love for the Redeemer, 
who pronounced her sins forgiven, more deep and heartfelt. But she had not, even 
in the midst of her transgressions, been further removed from the true, inward holiness 
that springs from the Divine life, than was the Pharisee in his best estate. He 
separated himself from <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p7.1">God</span> as effectually, by that unfeeling 
selfishness which often coexists with what is called morality, and with a conspicuous 
sanctity of good works, as if he had yielded, like the woman, to the power of evil 
passions. He was none the better because his colder nature offered no salient points 
for such temptations. Christ’s standard of morality was different from that which 
the world, deceived by appearances, is wont to apply. The Pharisee had succeeded 
in avoiding these glaring sins, and in keeping a fair show of obedience to the law; 
but all this only propped up his self-deceiving <i>egotism</i>, which delighted in the 
illusion of self-righteousness. In such a man, the sense of alienation from
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p7.2">God</span>, the consciousness of sin, as an abyss between him 
and the Holy One, without which there can be no true repentance, could find no place. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p8">Nay, the abject woman, in her course of vice, may have been nearer to the kingdom 
than the haughty and self-righteous man; even then, there may have been a spark 
of love, stifled, indeed, by sensuality, but still existing in her heart, which 
needed only the touch of a higher power to kindle into flame. In her case, what 
was in itself bad may have been a means of good; good, however, which certainly 
might have been arrived at by another road. The pangs of repentance made her susceptible 
of Divine impressions, the Divine love that met her kindled the spark in her own 
heart; and she rose, by the living faith of love, above the Pharisee, who, in his 
arrogant selfishness, was hardened against Divine impressions, and did not recognize 
the love of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p8.1">God</span>, even when he saw it manifested.<note n="369" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p8.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p9">The simplicity 
of this narrative, and the stamp of Christ’s spirit which it bears, are sufficient 
proofs of its originality and truth. But I find no ground for believing it to be 
identical with the anointing of Christ by Mary at Bethany, which also, according 
to <scripRef passage="Matthew 26:6" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|26|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.6">Matt. (xxvi., 6)</scripRef>, occurred in the house of a Simon. The resemblances are accidental; 
such things could occur again and again amid Oriental customs. That a woman, in 
order to show her reverential love for the Saviour, might serve him like a slave, 
wash his feet, not with water, but with the costliest material in her possession, 
&amp;c.; all this could easily have occurred twice and both times, too, in the house 
of a man named Simon, which was a very common name among the Jews; although it is possible that the name may have been transferred 
from the one account to the other. But while the resemblances are accidental, the
<i>differences</i> are substantial. In the one the woman is an awakened sinner; in the 
other, one who had always led a devout life, and was, at the time, seized with additional 
gratitude at the saving of a beloved brother’s life. In the one, the different relations 
in which a self-righteous Pharisee and an awakened sinner stand to Christ, who rejects 
no repentant sinner, are set forth; in the other, a heartfelt love, which knows 
no measure, is contrasted with the common mind, incapable of comprehending such 
love. In the one it is Christ that is blamed and justified; in the other, the woman.</p></note></p>

<pb n="213" id="viii.ii.vii.xiv-Page_213" />

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 141. Matthew the Publican called from the  Custom—house.—Familial Intercourse of Christ with the Publicans at the Banquet.—The  Pharisees blame the Disciples, and Christ justifies them.—'The Sick need the Physician.'" prev="viii.ii.vii.xiv" next="viii.ii.vii.xvi" id="viii.ii.vii.xv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p1">§ 141. <i>Matthew the Publican called from the 
Custom-house.—Familial Intercourse of Christ with the Publicans at the Banquet.—The 
Pharisees blame the Disciples, and Christ justifies them</i>.—“<i>The Sick need the Physician</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p2">What surprise and offence must the Pharisees have felt when they 
saw Christ admit 
even a <i>publican</i> into the immediate circle of his disciples.<note n="370" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p3">There are discrepancies in the narrative of the calling of Matthew, not, however, 
affecting the credibility of the account, which comes from several independent sources, 
and bears no marks of exaggeration. In <scripRef passage="Matthew 9:9" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.9">Matthew’s Gospel, ix., 9</scripRef>, the person here 
spoken of is called <i>Matthew</i>, and in <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:3" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.3">x., 3</scripRef>, 
<i>Matthew the publican</i> is mentioned among 
the Apostles; but in <scripRef passage="Luke 5:27" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p3.3" parsed="|Luke|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.27">Luke, v., 27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 2:14" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p3.4" parsed="|Mark|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.14">Mark, ii., 14</scripRef>, he is called 
<i>Levi</i>. Mark appears 
to be more definite than the others, calling him the <i>son of Alpheus</i>, which does 
not look like a fanciful designation. The difficulty might be overcome by supposing 
(what was not uncommon among the Jews that the same man was designated in the one 
case by the name, in the other by the surname. An objection to this (though not 
decisive) is the fact that in the list of Apostles given in <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:3" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p3.5" parsed="|Matt|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.3">Matt., x., 3</scripRef>, he is 
called merely <i>Matthew the publican</i>, with no surname, and in the lists given by Mark 
and Luke, <i>Matthew</i>, simply, with no surname; and, farther, that an old tradition 
existed, which discriminated Matthew and Levi, and named the latter, in addition, 
among the prominent heralds of the Gospel. (Heracleon, in Clem. Alex., Strom., 1. 
iv., c. xi.) On this ground we might admit, with <i>Sieffert</i>, that the names of two 
persons, <i>i. e</i>., of the <i>Apostle</i> Matthew, and some other who had been admitted, at 
least, among the Seventy, had been confounded together. But as Matthew himself was 
the original source of the materials of the Gospel which bears his name (materials 
arranged, perhaps, by another hand), we cannot attribute the confusion to this Gospel. 
It is, at the same time, possible that the giver of the feast (<scripRef passage="Luke 5:29" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p3.6" parsed="|Luke|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.29">Luke, v., 29</scripRef>), Levi, 
was another rich publican, a friend of the publican Matthew, who afterward also 
attached himself to Jesus; especially as nothing is said in <scripRef passage="Matthew 9:10" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p3.7" parsed="|Matt|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.10">Matt., ix., 10</scripRef>, about 
a great feast being given at the house of Matthew; and that thus the name of Matthew, 
whose call to the ministry occasioned the feast, and that of Levi, the host, in 
whose life it made an epoch, and who afterward became known as a preacher of the 
Gospel, were confounded together.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p4">As he was walking one 
day along the shore of the lake,<note n="371" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p5"><scripRef passage="Mark 2:13" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p5.1" parsed="|Mark|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.13">Mark, ii., 13</scripRef>.</p></note> he saw a publican sitting in his toll-booth, named 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p5.2">Matthew</span>; a man who had doubtless, like Peter, received 
many impressions from Christ before, and was thereby prepared to renounce the 
world at his bidding. Jesus, with a voice that could not be resisted, said unto 
him, “<i>Follow me</i>.” Matthew understood 
the call, and did not hesitate to follow, at any cost, Him who had so powerfully 
attracted his heart. He left his business, rejoicing that Christ was willing to 
take him into his closer fellow ship. This decisive event was celebrated by a great 
entertainment,<note n="372" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p6"><scripRef passage="Luke 5:29" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.29">Luke, v., 29</scripRef>.</p></note> intended also, perhaps, as a farewell feast to his old business associates. 

<pb n="214" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-Page_214" />Christ, in whose honour the 
entertainment was given, did not disdain this token of grateful love, but took his 
place at the feast with a set of men who were regarded as the scum of the people, 
but to whom his saving influences were to be brought nigh.  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p7">Shortly after, some of the Pharisees took the disciples to 
task for their free and (as they thought) unspiritual mode of life, in eating 
and drinking with degraded sinners and tax-gatherers. It is evident that the 
attack was intended for Christ, though they hesitated, as yet, to assault him 
openly. He, therefore, took the matter up personally, and justified his conduct 
by saying, “<i>They that are whole need not a physician, but they that 
are sick</i>.” Indicating that he sought, rather than avoided, degraded sinners, because 
they, precisely, stood most in need of his healing aid, and were most likely, from 
a sense of need, to receive it willingly.  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p8">But he certainly did not mean to say that 
he came to save <i>only</i> those who were sunken in vice. He was far, also, from meaning, 
that though all have need of him, all have not the <i>same</i> need of him; that any were 
excluded from the number of the “sick,” who needed him as a “physician.” But he 
taught that as he had come as a physician for the sick, he could help only those 
who, as sick persons, sought healing at his hands. He sought the tax-gatherers rather 
than the Pharisees, because the latter, deeming themselves spiritually sound, had 
no disposition to receive that which he came to impart. Undoubtedly, he did not 
mean to grant that they were sound, or less diseased than the publicans.  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p9">Indeed, he pointed out their peculiar disease by saying to 
them, “<i>Go ye, and learn what 
that meaneth</i>, ‘<i>I will have mercy, and not sacrifice</i>.’”<note n="373" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p10"><scripRef passage="Matthew 9:13" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.13">Matt., ix., 13</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Hosea 6:6" id="viii.ii.vii.xv-p10.2" parsed="|Hos|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.6.6">Hos., vi., 6</scripRef>.</p></note> On the one hand, 
by this quotation, he pointed out the feeling that inspired his own conduct, the 
love which is the fulfilling of the law; and, on the other, he indicated their 
fundamental error of making religion an outward thing, while they totally lacked 
the soul of genuine piety. This was to convince them that they themselves were 
sick and needed the physician. Dropping the figure, he gave them the same 
thought in plain terms: “<i>I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance</i>.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 142. Christ's different Modes of Reply to those who questioned  his Conduct in consorting with Sinners.—The Value of a Soul.—Parable of the Prodigal  Son.—Of the Pharisee and the Publican." prev="viii.ii.vii.xv" next="viii.ii.viii" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p1">§ 142. <i>Christ’s different Modes of Reply to those who questioned 
his Conduct in consorting with Sinners.—The Value of a Soul.—Parable of the Prodigal 
Son.—Of the Pharisee and the Publican</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p2">There is a difference in one respect in Christ’s 
replies at different times to those who found fault with his kindness to publicans 
and degraded sinners. In some cases he stopped short after vividly exhibiting 


<pb n="215" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-Page_215" />the mercy of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p2.1">God</span> to 
all truly repentant sinners; in others, he not only justified his own conduct, but 
took the offensive against those who had attacked him, and showed them their own 
deficiencies in true righteousness, and their inferiority to the sincerely repentant 
publicans. The former course was probably taken with those who were more sincerely 
striving after righteousness, and who took offence at him on purer grounds. It is 
necessary to note this distinction is order to apprehend Christ’s words rightly, 
and to derive, from comparing his discourses together, a connected system of doctrine. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p3">Under the first class may be placed the parables which are recorded in the fifteenth 
chapter of Luke. In <scripRef passage="Luke 15:3-10" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|15|3|15|10" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.3-Luke.15.10">verses 3-10</scripRef> we have a vivid illustration of the value which
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p3.2">God</span> attaches to the salvation of <i>one</i> soul, shown by the 
great joy which the repentance of a sinner causes in a world of spirits, allied 
in their sympathies to Him. This is the one point which is to be made prominent 
and emphatic in interpreting the passage; we should err in pressing the separate 
points of comparison further.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p4">To the same class, also, belongs the parable of the 
<i>Prodigal Son</i>.<note n="374" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p5"><scripRef passage="Luke 15:11-32" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|15|11|15|32" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.11-Luke.15.32">Luke, xv., 11-32</scripRef>.</p></note> The elder son, who remains at home and serves his father faithfully, 
represents a Pharisee<note n="375" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p6">This must be the case, on the supposition that <scripRef passage="Luke 15:2" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.2">Luke, xv., 2</scripRef>, expresses 
the precise occasion of this parable, but we cannot positively assert this. It 
is possible that one of the disciples who had not fully imbibed the spirit of Christ 
may have given the occasion for it.</p></note> of the better class, who sincerely strives to keep the law 
and is free from glaring sins, but still occupies a strictly legal stand-point. 
The younger son represents one who seeks his highest good in the world, throws off 
the restraints of the law, and gives full play to his passions. But experience shows 
him the emptiness of such a life; estranged from <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p6.2">God</span>, he 
becomes conscious of wretchedness, and returns, sincerely penitent, to seek forgiveness 
in the Father’s love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p7">Christ does not go far, in this parable, in illustrating the 
deficiencies of the Pharisee. His legal righteousness goes without specific rebuke, 
but his envy (<scripRef passage="Luke 15:28" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.28">v. 28</scripRef>) and his want of love (“the fulfilling of the law”) show clearly 
the emptiness of his morality. It may have been the Saviour’s intention to lead 
the person here represented to discover, of himself, his total want of the substance 
of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p8">The one chief point of the parable is to illustrate, under the figure 
of relations drawn from human life, the manner in which the paternal love of
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p8.1">God</span> meets the vilest of sinners when he returns sincerely 
penitent. How strikingly does this picture of the Father’s love, ever ready to pardon 
sin, rebuke not merely the <i>Jewish</i> exclusiveness, but all those limitations of
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p8.2">God’s</span> purposes for the salvation of the human race,  

<pb n="216" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-Page_216" />whether before or after Christ, 
which the arbitrary creeds of men have attributed to the Divine decrees! The parable 
clearly implies that the love of the Father contemplates the salvation of <i>all</i> his 
fallen children, among all generations of men. Yet it by no means excludes, although 
it does not expressly declare, the necessity of the mediatorial work of Christ; 
we must not expect to find the whole circle of Christian doctrine in every parable. 
Indeed; the mediation of Christ itself is the precise way in which the paternal 
love of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p8.3">God</span> goes out to meet and welcome all his fallen 
children when they return in repentance. The parable images the condition of fallen 
man in general, as well as of that class of gross sinners to which, from the occasion 
on which Christ uttered it, it necessarily gives special prominence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p9">The line of 
distinction between the Pharisee and the publican is still more closely drawn in 
the parable contained in <scripRef passage="Luke 18:9-14" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|18|9|18|14" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.9-Luke.18.14">Luke, xviii., 9-14</scripRef>.<note n="376" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p10">This parable 
is one (cf. p. 107) in which a truth relating to the kingdom of
God is illustrated by an assumed fact; but the fact is one taken from the 
same sphere of life as that which it intended to depict. Moreover, the relation 
which must exist, in all time, between the self-righteous saint <i>by works</i> and the 
humbly penitent sinner is illustrated by an example such as once constantly occurred 
in real life—in Pharisees and publicans.</p></note> The publican humbles himself before
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p10.1">God</span>, deeply sensible of sin, and only seeking 
forgiveness, and is therefore represented as having the dispositions necessary 
for pardon and justification. The Pharisee, trusting in his supposed 
righteousness, exalts himself above the notorious sinner, and is therefore 
destitute of the conditions of pardon, though he needs it as much as the other. 
Christ himself deduces from the example this general truth: “<i>Every one that exalteth himself shall be abased, and he that 
humbleth himself shall be exalted</i>.” That is, he who sets up great pretensions before
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p10.2">God</span> on account of his self-acquired virtue or wisdom, will 
be disappointed; his arrogant assumption of a worth which is nothing but vileness 
will exclude him from that true dignity which the grace of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p10.3">God</span> 
alone can bestow; which dignity <i>will</i> be bestowed, on the other hand, upon the sinner 
who truly humbles himself before <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p10.4">God</span> from a conscious sense 
of moral unworthiness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-p11">In this parable we find the germ of Paul’s doctrine; even 
of some of his weighty expressions on this subject. The doctrine is the same as 
that which Christ taught in pronouncing the “poor in spirit” blessed.</p>


<pb n="217" id="viii.ii.vii.xvi-Page_217" />
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter VIII. Christ’s Second Journey to Jerusalem." prev="viii.ii.vii.xvi" next="viii.ii.viii.i" id="viii.ii.viii">
<h3 id="viii.ii.viii-p0.1">CHAPTER VIII.</h3> 
<h3 id="viii.ii.viii-p0.2">CHRIST’S SECOND JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM.<note n="377" id="viii.ii.viii-p0.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii-p1"><scripRef passage="John 5:1" id="viii.ii.viii-p1.1" parsed="|John|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.1">John, v., 1</scripRef>. The chronology of the life of Christ depends a good deal 
upon the question whether the feast mentioned <scripRef passage="John 5:1" id="viii.ii.viii-p1.2" parsed="|John|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.1">John, v., 1</scripRef>, was or was not the Passover. 
The indefiniteness of the word “feast” in this passage, and the mention of the Passover 
itself in <scripRef passage="John 6:4" id="viii.ii.viii-p1.3" parsed="|John|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.4">John, vi., 4</scripRef>, might lead us to infer that the feast of 
<i>Purim</i> was meant, which occurred a few weeks before the Passover; but every thing else is against 
this inference. The Purim feast did not require of the pious Jew <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.viii-p1.4">ἀναβαίνειν 
εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα</span>; 
had this feast, therefore, been in question, we might expect in <scripRef passage="John 5:1" id="viii.ii.viii-p1.5" parsed="|John|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.1">John, v., 1</scripRef>, a statement 
of Christ’s reason for going up to it, instead of waiting for the Passover. The 
most ancient interpretation favours the Passover (Iren., ii., 22), which feast was 
attended by most of the foreign Jews, and required the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.viii-p1.6">
ἀναβαίνειν</span>. The omission of 
the definite article in the text is not so important as some suppose. The text says
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.viii-p1.7">ἦν ἑορτὴ</span>—“<i>it was feast</i>”—further defined by 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.viii-p1.8">ἀνέβη</span>, showing that the <i>chief feast</i> 
is intended. Even in German [or English] we might say, loosely, “<i>it was feast</i>,” omitting the article, as in the Greek. It is unlikely, too, that Christ, who had 
already roused the prejudices of the Pharisees against him, should have gone to 
the <i>Purim</i> feast, where he would have had to contend with them alone in Jerusalem, 
instead of continuing his labours undisturbed in Galilee until Passover. John’s 
omission to say more of Christ’s ministry up to the time of the next Passover (<scripRef passage="John 6:4" id="viii.ii.viii-p1.9" parsed="|John|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.4">vi., 
4</scripRef>) may be accounted for on the ground that it was not his purpose to recount his 
labours in Galilee, which were preserved in the circle of the ordinary traditions. 
The two first verses of chap. v. show how summary his account is. Only in <scripRef passage="John 7:1" id="viii.ii.viii-p1.10" parsed="|John|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.1">chap. 
vii., 1</scripRef>, is an occasion offered for assigning the reason for Christ’s stay in Galilee; 
we can the more readily account for the surprise of the brothers (<scripRef passage="John 7:3-9" id="viii.ii.viii-p1.11" parsed="|John|7|3|7|9" osisRef="Bible:John.7.3-John.7.9">vii., 3, seq.</scripRef>) 
if he spent the whole year and a half in Galilee.</p></note></h3>

<div4 title="§ 143. The Miracle at the Pool of Bethesda.—The Words of Christ  in the Temple to the Man that was healed. (John, v., 1-14.)" prev="viii.ii.viii" next="viii.ii.viii.ii" id="viii.ii.viii.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p1">§ 143. <i>The Miracle at the Pool of Bethesda.—The Words of Christ 
in the Temple to the Man that was healed</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 5:1-14" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p1.1" parsed="|John|5|1|5|14" osisRef="Bible:John.5.1-John.5.14">John, v., 1-14</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p2">CHRIST, having spent the winter in Galilee, was called again to 
Jerusalem by the feast of the Passover. His stay in the city at that feast forms 
a marked period in his history; for a cure wrought upon a certain Sabbath in that 
time was the occasion, if not the cause, of a more violent display of the opposition 
of the Pharisees than had yet been made against him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p3">A certain spring at Jerusalem 
was believed by the people to possess remarkable healing powers at particular seasons, 
when its waters were moved by (what they supposed to be) a supernatural cause.<note n="378" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p4">Against the credibility of this 
account, <i>Bretschneider</i> and <i>Strauss</i> adduce the silence of Josephus and the Rabbins 
in regard to such a healing spring; but this argument—like every <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p4.1">argumentum e silentio</span>, 
unsupported by special circumstances—is destitute of force. These very authorities 
tell us that there were many mineral springs in Palestine. <i>Eusebius</i>, in 
his work, “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p4.2">περί τῶν τοπικῶν ὁνομάτων τῶν 
ἐν τῇ θείᾳ γραφῇ</span>, 
(Onomasticon), says, under the word “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p4.3">Βηζαθὰ</span>”—“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p4.4">καὶ 
νῦν δείκνυται ἐν ταῖς αὐτόθι λίμναις διδύμοις, ὧν 
ἐκατέρα μὲν ἐκ τῶν κὰτ᾽ 
ἔτος ὑετῶν πληροῦται, θάτερα δὲ παραδόξως  
πεφοινιγμένον δείκνυσι τὸ ὕδωρ, ἴχωος, ὥς φασι, 
φέρουσα τῶν πάλαι καθαιρομένων ἱερείων, παρ᾽ ὅ καὶ προδατικὴ 
καλεῖται διὰ τὰ θύματα</span>.” (Hieron., Opp., ed. Vallars., tom. iii., pt. i., p. 181.) 
The old tradition, that the waters had become “red,” from the washing of the sacrifices 
in them in old times, leads to the conclusion that it contained peculiar components. 
The legend of the angel (in <scripRef passage="John 5:4" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p4.5" parsed="|John|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.4">v. 4</scripRef>, which, according to the best criticism, does not 
belong to John, but is a later gloss) could not have arisen unless the spring and 
its phenomena really existed. <i>Robinson</i> (Palestine, ii., 137, 156) thinks that he 
found in the irregular movement of the water 
in the “Fountain of the Virgin” phenomena similar to those recorded of the Pool 
of Bethesda, and contributing to explain them.</p></note> 
It is unimportant <pb n="218" id="viii.ii.viii.i-Page_218" />whether this belief was 
an old one, or was called forth at a later period by actual occurrences, of which, 
as was common, too much was made. The healing-spring itself, or the covered colonnade 
connected with it, was called <i>Bethesda</i><note n="379" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p4.6"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p5"><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p5.1">חֶסֶד</span> and 
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p5.2">בֵּוה</span>.</p></note> (“place of mercy”).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p6">At this fountain Christ 
found, on the Sabbath day, a man who had been lame for thirty-eight years, and had 
long waited for the moving of the waters in hope of relief, but had never been able 
to avail himself of it for want of a kind hand to help him into the water at 
the auspicious moment. It is probable that many pressed to the spring in haste to 
catch the passing instant when its healing powers were active. But the sick man 
was to find help from a far different source. [<i>Jesus saith unto him, Arise, take 
up thy bed and walk, and immediately the man was made whole</i>.]</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p7">The restored man lost 
sight of the Saviour in the throng, but afterward Christ found him in the Temple, 
where he had probably first gone in order to thank <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.viii.i-p7.1">God</span> 
for his recovery. The favourable moment was seized by the Saviour to direct his 
mind from the healing of his body to that of his soul. His words, “<i>Sin no more, lest 
a worse thing come unto thee</i>,” may be considered either as implying that the sickness, in this particular case, was caused by sin, or as referring to the general 
connexion between sin and physical evil, in virtue of which the latter is a memorial 
of the former as its source. In either view they were intended to remind him of 
his spiritual necessities, and to point out the only way in which they could be 
relieved.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 144. The Pharisees accuse Christ of Sabbath-breaking and Blasphemy.—His  Justification. (John, v., 10, 17-19.)" prev="viii.ii.viii.i" next="viii.ii.viii.iii" id="viii.ii.viii.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-p1">§ 144. <i>The Pharisees accuse Christ of Sabbath-breaking and Blasphemy.—His 
Justification</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 5:10,17-19" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-p1.1" parsed="|John|5|10|0|0;|John|5|17|5|19" osisRef="Bible:John.5.10 Bible:John.5.17-John.5.19">John, v., 10, 17-19</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-p2">This occurrence gave the Pharisees the first 
occasion (so far as we know) to accuse Christ of breaking the Sabbath and of blaspheming 
against <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-p2.1">God</span>. The first accusation was made in their contracted 
sense of the Sabbatical law, and of its violation; the latter arose from their legal 
Monotheism, and their narrow idea of the Messianic office.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-p3">In his justification, 
Christ struck at the root of the first error, viz., the carnal notion that the sanctity 
of the Sabbath was founded solely upon <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-p3.1">God’s</span> resting after 
the work of creation, as if his creative labours were then commenced and ended; 
and points out, on the other hand, the ever-continuing activity of
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-p3.2">God</span> as the ground of all being—<i>my Father worketh hitherto, 
and I work</i>.<note n="380" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-p4"><scripRef passage="John 5:17" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-p4.1" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17">John, v., 17</scripRef>. This 
is not out of place, nor borrowed from Philo, as some suppose, nor a mere metaphysical 
proposition, but one belonging immediately to the religious consciousness. 
It is said, moreover, that Christ’s transition (in <scripRef passage="John 5:17, 19-47" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-p4.2" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0;|John|5|19|5|47" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17 Bible:John.5.19-John.5.47">verses 17, 19, 
seq.</scripRef>) from the Sabbath controversy to an exposition of his higher dignity is out 
of keeping with his character and mode of teaching, as exhibited in the first three 
Gospels. What would be said, then, if a transition like that recorded in <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:6" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-p4.3" parsed="|Matt|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.6">Matthew, 
xii., 6</scripRef>, were recorded in John’s Gospel?</p></note> (“As <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-p4.4">He</span> never ceases to work, 


<pb n="219" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-Page_219" />so do I work unceasingly for the salvation of men.”) He rejects 
the narrow limits which their contracted view of the law of the Sabbath would 
assign to his healing labours, which were to go on uninterruptedly. Nor did he 
lower his tone in regard to the relations which he sustained to his Heavenly 
Father because his opponents charged him with claiming, by his words, Divine 
dignity and authority. On the contrary, he strengthened his assertions, taking 
care only to guard against their being perverted into a depreciation of the 
Father’s dignity, by declaring that he laboured in unity with the Father, and in 
dependence upon him. “<i>The Son</i>,” said he, “<i>can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do</i>.” (He would have to deny himself as the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.viii.ii-p4.5">God</span>, before 
he could act contrary to the will and example of the Father.)</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 145. The Discourse continued: Christ intimates his future greater  Works.—His Judgment, and the Resurrection. (John, v., 20-29.)" prev="viii.ii.viii.ii" next="viii.ii.viii.iv" id="viii.ii.viii.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.viii.iii-p1">§ 145. <i>The Discourse continued: Christ intimates his future greater 
Works.—His Judgment, and the Resurrection</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 5:20-29" id="viii.ii.viii.iii-p1.1" parsed="|John|5|20|5|29" osisRef="Bible:John.5.20-John.5.29">John, v., 20-29</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.iii-p2">Christ proceeds to 
declare (<scripRef passage="John 5:20" id="viii.ii.viii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|John|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.20">v. 20</scripRef>) that the Father <i>will show him greater works than these</i>, <i>i. e</i>., than 
reviving the dead limbs of the paralytic. And what were these “greater works?” Without doubt, that work which Christ always describes as his greatest—as the aim 
of his whole life—the awakening, namely, of Divine life in the spiritually dead 
humanity; a work which nothing but the creative efficiency of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.viii.iii-p2.2">God</span> 
could accomplish. “<i>That ye may marvel;</i>” for those who then would not recognize 
the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.viii.iii-p2.3">God</span> in the humble garb of the Son of Man would 
indeed, at a later period, be amazed to see works (wrought by one whom they believed 
to be dead) which must be acknowledged to be <i>great</i> in their moral effects, even 
if their intrinsic nature could not be understood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.iii-p3">He describes these greater works more exactly, and points out, 
at the same time, the perfect power which he would have to do them in the words: 
“<i>For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth 
them, even so the Son quickeneth whom he will</i>.” The raising to <i>life</i> is as real in 
the latter clause as in the former. It depends upon His will, indeed; but his is 
no arbitrary will; and it follows that submission to his will is requisite before 
man can receive this Divine life. This, like that other passage—<i>the wind bloweth 
where it listeth</i>—breaks down the barriers within which Judaism inclosed the Theocracy 
and the Messianic calling.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.iii-p4">And because it depends upon the Son to give light to 
whom He 

<pb n="220" id="viii.ii.viii.iii-Page_220" />will the whole judgment of mankind is intrusted to his hands. “<i>For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all 
judgment unto the Son</i>.” The negative is joined to the positive. The judgment 
is brought about by men’s bearing towards Him from whom alone they can receive 
life: “<i>That all men should honour the Son, even as also they honour the Father</i>.” He that 
will not recognize the Divine mission of the Son dishonours the Father that sent 
him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.iii-p5">The truth thus enunciated in general terms, Christ presented still more vividly, 
by applying it to his work then beginning, and which was to be carried on through 
all ages, until the final judgment and the consummation of the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.viii.iii-p5.1">God</span>. “<i>He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that 
sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into judgment, but is passed from 
death into life</i> (the true, everlasting, Divine life). <i>The hour is coming, and now 
is, when the</i> (spiritually) <i>dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live; for as the Father hath</i> 
(the Source of Divine) <i>life in himself, so hath he given to the Son to have</i> (Divine) 
<i>life in himself</i>. (If the Source of life, which is in <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.viii.iii-p5.2">God</span>, 
had not been communicated to the human nature in him, then communion with him could 
not communicate the Divine life to others.) <i>And hath given him authority to execute 
judgment also, because he is the Son of Man</i> (as <i>man</i> he is to judge 
men).”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.iii-p6">His hearers, 
who saw him before their eyes in human form, were startled, doubtless, by these 
declarations. They looked for Messiah to establish a <i>visible</i> kingdom, with unearthly 
splendours, expecting it to be attended by an outward judgment; and Christ’s announcement 
of a <i>spiritual</i> agency, that was to be coeval with the world’s history, 
was beyond their apprehension. He referred them, therefore, to the final aim of 
the course which he was laying out for the human race, the final Messianic work 
of the Judgment and the general Resurrection; a work in itself, indeed, more 
familiar to them, but which, as ascribed to him, must have still more raised 
their wonder. “<i>Marvel not 
at this; for the hour is coming in which all that are in the graves shall Hear his 
voice, and shall come forth: they that have done good, to the resurrection of life; 
and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation</i>.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 146. The Discourse continued: Christ Appeals to the Testimony of his Works. (John, v., 30-37.)" prev="viii.ii.viii.iii" next="viii.ii.viii.v" id="viii.ii.viii.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p1">§ 146. The Discourse continued: Christ Appeals to the Testimony 
of his Works. (<scripRef passage="John 5:30-37" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p1.1" parsed="|John|5|30|5|37" osisRef="Bible:John.5.30-John.5.37">John, v., 30-37</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p2">Having thus unfolded his whole Messianic agency, 
embracing both the present and the future, Christ returns (<scripRef passage="John 5:30" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p2.1" parsed="|John|5|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.30">v. 30</scripRef>) to the general 
proposition with which he had commenced (in <scripRef passage="John 5:19" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p2.2" parsed="|John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.19">v. 19</scripRef>). As he had applied his unity 
of action with the Father to his whole course, so now he applies it specifically 
to his <i>judgment</i>, which must, therefore, be just and

<pb n="221" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-Page_221" />true: “<i>I can of mine own self do nothing; 
as I hear, I judge, and my judgment is just</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p3">His decision against his opponents 
must, therefore, be just and true also. They need not say (he told them) that <i>his</i> 
testimony was not trustworthy, because given of himself (<scripRef passage="John 5:31" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p3.1" parsed="|John|5|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.31">v. 31</scripRef>), It was another 
that bore witness of him, whose testimony he knew to be unimpeachable (<scripRef passage="John 5:32" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p3.2" parsed="|John|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.32">v. 32</scripRef>). He 
did not allude to John, whose light, which had been to them, as to children, a source 
of transitory<note n="381" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p4">The words of <scripRef passage="John 5:35" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p4.1" parsed="|John|5|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.35">John, v., 35</scripRef>, imply that the ministry of the Baptist belonged 
to the past, and they may have been spoken after his death; although the only <i>necessary</i> 
inference is, that he had ceased his public labours.</p></note> pleasure, they had 
not followed to the point whither it ought to have guided them; he did not 
allude to John’s, nor, indeed, to any man’s testimony, but to a greater, viz., 
the works themselves, which the Father had given him to accomplish, and which 
formed the objective testimony to the Divinity of his labours: “<i>The same works that I do, bear witness of me that the Father hath sent me; and 
the Father himself, which hath sent me, hath borne witness of me</i>”<note n="382" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p5">I cannot agree with those 
who (like <i>Lücke</i>, Comm. <scripRef passage="John 5:37" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.1" parsed="|John|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.37">John, v., 37</scripRef>) refer the first clause of <scripRef passage="John 5:37" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.2" parsed="|John|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.37">verse 37</scripRef> to the 
testimony of the Father, as given in the Old Testament. The connexion demands a 
climax. But how could the testimony of God in the <i>Scriptures</i> 
be more direct than in the <i>Divine agency of Christ itself</i>? There could be no revelation 
more direct or powerful than this. The <i>present</i> tense (“the works <i>bear</i> witness”) 
is used in <scripRef passage="John 5:36" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.3" parsed="|John|5|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.36">verse 36</scripRef>, because Christ’s agency was still going on, and to continue. 
But because part of it was already past, and a subject of contemplation, the <i>perfect</i> 
tense is used in <scripRef passage="John 5:37" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.4" parsed="|John|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.37">verse 37</scripRef> (“the Father 
<i>hath borne</i> witness”). The <scripRef passage="John 5:37" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.5" parsed="|John|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.37">37th verse</scripRef> looks 
back to the <scripRef passage="John 5:36" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.6" parsed="|John|5|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.36">36th</scripRef>, the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.7">ὁ πέμψας με</span> referring to the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.8">ὅτι ὁ πατήρ με ἀπέσταλκεν</span>. 
The climax consists in the transfer of what has been said of the works, as testifying 
of God, to <i>God himself</i>, as testifying 
through the works. Then Christ shows why the Jews do not perceive this testimony, 
but always demand new proofs. They ask a testimony that can be heard and perceived 
by the carnal senses; and there is none such to be had. God 
reveals himself only in a spiritual way, to the indwelling Sense for the Divine. 
This last they have not; and the revelation of the Old Testament has always been 
to them a dead letter; the word of God has not penetrated 
their inner being. To this very naturally follows <scripRef passage="John 5:39" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.9" parsed="|John|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.39">verse 39</scripRef>, 
“<i>Ye search the Scriptures, 
for in them ye think ye have eternal life</i>;” which life only Christ can impart. In 
opposition to the most recent commentators, I must think this the true connexion 
of the passage.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="John 5:36,37" id="viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.10" parsed="|John|5|36|5|37" osisRef="Bible:John.5.36-John.5.37">v. 36, 37</scripRef>).</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 147. The Discourse continued: Incapacity of the Jews to Understand the Testimony  of God as given in the Scriptures. (John, v., 37-47.)" prev="viii.ii.viii.iv" next="viii.ii.ix" id="viii.ii.viii.v">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p1">§ 147. <i>The Discourse continued: Incapacity of the Jews to Understand the Testimony 
of God as given in the Scriptures</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 5:37-47" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p1.1" parsed="|John|5|37|5|47" osisRef="Bible:John.5.37-John.5.47">John, v., 37-47</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p2">It 
was precisely through the works, Christ told them, that the Father had testified 
to him. “But,” continued he, in effect, “ it is no wonder that you ask another testimony 
of me, seeing that you are destitute of the spiritual capacity which is necessary 
to perceive <i>this</i> one. It can not be perceived with the senses;<note n="383" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p3">We may remember how the Jews were inclined to look for <i>Theophanies</i> 
(visible appearances of the Deity).</p></note> you have never heard 
with your ears the voice of the Father, nor seen with your eyes his form.
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p3.1">God</span> does not reveal himself to the fleshly sense; and in 
you no other sense is developed. And for this reason, too, you cannot understand 
the <pb n="222" id="viii.ii.viii.v-Page_222" />testimony of the Scriptures. The word of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p3.2">God</span>, 
which you ought to have received <i>within you</i> from the Scriptures, dwells not
<i>in</i> you; 
it has remained for you simply outward. Hence your ‘searching of the Scriptures’ is a lifeless thing. Thinking that, in the letter of the word, you have eternal 
life, you will not come unto Him who alone imparts that life, and to whom the Scriptures 
were only intended to lead; your dispositions and mine are directly contrary. I 
am concerned only for the honour of God; you for your own. 
With such a disposition, you cannot possibly believe in me. If another should come, 
in feeling like yourselves, and seek, in his own name, to lord it among you, <i>him</i> 
you will receive.<note n="384" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p4">Cf. the predictions, in the synoptical 
Gospels, of false prophets that should deceive the people.</p></note> Moses himself, 
for whose honour you are zealous, but whose law you violate whenever it clashes 
with your selfish interests, will appear as your accuser. Did you truly believe 
Moses—not according to the letter merely, but also to the spirit—you would also 
believe in me.”<note n="385" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p5">For Moses’ highest calling was to prepare the way for Messiah. Both by the whole stage which he occupied 
in the developement of the Divine kingdom, and by individual prophetic intimations 
(like <scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 18:15" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p5.1" parsed="|Deut|18|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.15">Deut., xviii., 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Genesis 3:15" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p5.2" parsed="|Gen|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.15">Gen., iii., 15</scripRef>, 
in their spiritual meaning), he had pointed out the Messiah.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p6">Had the Pharisees been truly sincere 
in observing the law, the law would have been to them a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p6.1">παιδαγωγὸς εἰς Χριστόν</span> 
(<i>a schoolmaster to lead to Christ</i>), and they would have discovered the 
element of prophecy even in the Pentateuch itself. Their adherence to the letter 
made them blind to the Messiah; but their carnal mind caused their adherence to 
the letter. Justly, then, could Christ say to them, “<i>Ye</i> strive for the honour of Moses, yet, 
in fact, you seek your own honour more than his, and, therefore, do not believe 
him; how, then, can you believe <i>my</i> words, which must appear altogether 
strange and new?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.viii.v-p7">From this time the ruling Pharisaic party persecuted Christ as a most dangerous 
enemy, who exposed their sentiments with a power of truth not to be controverted. 
“Sabbath-breaking and blasphemy” were the pretexts on which they sought his condemnation.</p>
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter IX. Second Course of Extended Labours in Galilee." prev="viii.ii.viii.v" next="viii.ii.ix.i" id="viii.ii.ix">
<h3 id="viii.ii.ix-p0.1">CHAPTER IX.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.ix-p0.2">SECOND COURSE OF EXTENDED LABOURS IN GALILEE.</h3>

<p class="first" id="viii.ii.ix-p1">SUCH was the affiliation 
of parties throughout Judea, that the opposition which the Pharisees stirred up 
against Christ at Jerusalem, soon made itself felt throughout the country. A new 
epoch of his ministry therefore began.</p>


<pb n="223" id="viii.ii.ix-Page_223" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix-p2">The charge of heresy and blasphemy having spread into 
Galilee, Christ was led to unfold, in a connected discourse, the relation which 
existed between the old stand-point of the law and the new era of the kingdom of 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix-p2.1">God</span> introduced by himself. His exposition was adapted to the capacities of his 
hearers at the time, and, therefore, did not include the circle of truths which 
was afterward to be revealed, through the Holy Spirit, in the progress of the 
kingdom. This discourse was the</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix-p3">SERMON ON THE MOUNT.</p>

<div4 title="§ 148. (1.) Place and Circumstances of the Delivery of the Sermon, (2.) Its Subject-matter,  viz.: the Kingdom of God as the Aim of the Old Dispensation; (3.) The Two  Editions, viz.: Matthew's and Luke's; (4.) Its Pervading Rebuke of Carnal Conceptions of the Messiahship." prev="viii.ii.ix" next="viii.ii.ix.ii" id="viii.ii.ix.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p1">Introduction.</p>
<p class="hang" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p2">§ 148. (1.) <i>Place and Circumstances of the Delivery of the Sermon</i>, (2.) 
<i>Its Subject-matter, 
viz.: the Kingdom of God as the Aim of the Old Dispensation;</i> (3.) <i>The Two 
Editions, viz.: Matthew’s and Luke’s;</i> (4.) <i>Its Pervading Rebuke of Carnal 
Conceptions of the Messiahship</i>.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p3">(1.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p4">In the course of the summer, as Jesus was 
returning from one of his extensive preaching-tours in Galilee, multitudes 
followed him, attracted by his words and works. Toward evening they came near 
Capernaum and a few of the company hastened thither in advance, while the 
greater number remained, in order to enter the city in company with the Master. 
The multitude stopped at the foot of a mountain near the town; but Jesus, 
seeking solitude, went higher up the ascent. The next morning he took his place 
upon the declivity of the mountain, and, drawing his twelve disciples into a 
narrower circle about him,<note n="386" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p5">If <scripRef passage="Luke 6:13" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.13">Luke, vi., 
13</scripRef>, is intended to recite the <i>choosing</i> of the Apostles, it is clear that it is 
done only incidentally, and not in chronological connexion. Luke does not say 
that the discourse was specially directed to the Apostles, nor is there a trace 
of internal evidence to that effect. The discourses of Christ that were 
specially intended to teach the Apostles the duties of their calling have a very 
different tone.</p></note> delivered the discourse. It was intended for all 
such as felt drawn to follow him; to teach them what they had to expect, and 
what would be expected of them, in becoming his disciples; and to expose the 
false representations that had been made upon both these points.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p6">(2.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p7">The 
connected system of truths unfolded in the discourse was intended to exhibit to 
the people the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p7.1">God</span> as the aim of the Old Dispensation; as the 
consummation for which that dispensation prepared the way. The Sermon on the 
Mount, therefore, forms the point of transition from the Law to the Gospel; 
Christianity is exhibited in it as Judaism spiritualized and transfigured. The 
idea of the <i>kingdom</i> of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p7.2">God</span> is the prominent one; the person of the Theocratic 
king is subordinate thereto. The discourse is made up of many sententious

<pb n="224" id="viii.ii.ix.i-Page_224" />passages, calculated, 
separately, to impress the memory of the hearers, and remain as fruitful germs 
in their hearts; but, on the other hand, bound together as parts of an organic 
whole. This was admirably adapted to preserve the discourse, in its essential 
features, uncorrupted in transmission.</p>

<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p8">(3.)</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p9">Accordingly, we find the two 
editions (<scripRef passage="Matthew 5:1-48" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|5|1|5|48" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.1-Matt.5.48">Matt., v.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 6:1-34" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p9.2" parsed="|Matt|6|1|6|34" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.1-Matt.6.34">vi.</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:1-29" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p9.3" parsed="|Matt|7|1|7|29" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.1-Matt.7.29">vii.</scripRef>; and <scripRef passage="Luke 6:20-29" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p9.4" parsed="|Luke|6|20|6|29" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.20-Luke.6.29">Luke, vi., 20-29</scripRef>), each giving the body of 
the discourse, with beginning, middle, and end; although they certainly 
originated in different traditions and from different hearers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p10">Comparing the two 
copies, we find Matthew’s to be more full, as well as more accurate in the 
details; it also gives obvious indications of its Hebrew origin. But the 
original document of Matthew passed through the hands of the Greek editor, who 
has inserted other expressions of Christ allied to those in the organic 
connexion of the discourse, but spoken on other occasions. Assuming that what is 
common to Matthew and Luke forms the body of the sermon, we have a standard for 
deciding what passages do, and what do not, belong to it as a connected whole. 
</p>

<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p11">(4.)</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p12">There runs through the whole discourse, implied where it is not directly 
expressed, a rebuke of the carnal tendency of the Jewish mind, as displayed in 
its notions of the Messianic kingdom, and of the requisites for participating 
therein; the latter, indeed, depending entirely upon the former. It was most 
important to convince men that meetness for the kingdom depended not upon 
alliance to the Jewish stem, but upon alliance of the heart to <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.i-p12.1">God</span>. Their mode 
of thinking had to be modified accordingly. A <i>direct</i> attack upon the usual 
conceptions of the nature and manifestation of the kingdom would have been 
repelled by those who were unprepared for it; but to show what dispositions of 
<i>heart</i> it required, was to strike at the root of error. In his mode of 
expression, indeed, Christ adhered to the Jewish forms (<i>e.g</i>., in stating the 
beatitudes); but his words were carefully adapted and varied, so as to guard 
against sensuous interpretations. The truth was clearly to be seen through the 
veil.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 149. Moral Requisites for Entering the Kingdom of  God: (1.) Poverty of Spirit; (2.) Meekness; (3.) Hungering and Thirsting after Righteousness." prev="viii.ii.ix.i" next="viii.ii.ix.iii" id="viii.ii.ix.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p1">I. The Beatitudes.</p>

<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p2">§ 149. <i>Moral Requisites for Entering the Kingdom of 
God:</i> (1.) <i>Poverty of Spirit;</i> (2.) <i>Meekness;</i> (3.) <i>Hungering and Thirsting after 
Righteousness</i>.</p>

<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p3">(1.)</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p4">Glancing at the poor, who probably comprised most of his congregation, 
<pb n="225" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-Page_225" />Christ says, “<i>Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven</i>. 
Happy are they who feel the spiritual wretchedness of the Theocratic nation; who 
long after the true riches of the kingdom; who have not stifled the higher 
cravings of their souls by worldly delights, by confidence in their Jewish 
descent, by the pride of Pharisaic righteousness and wisdom; but are conscious 
of their spiritual poverty, of their lack of the true riches of the Spirit and 
the kingdom.”<note n="387" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p5">“Poverty of 
spirit” includes all that we have here expressed. <i>De Wette</i> (in <i>Heidelb. Studien</i>, 
vol. iii., pt. 2, in his Comment. <i>de morte Jesu Christi expiatoria</i>, in his 
<i>Christliche Littenlehre</i>, pt. i., p. 246, and in his <i>Commentary</i>, in loc.) has 
done much to develope the idea genetically. He has rightly called attention to 
the derivation of the phrase from the Old Testament views. “The humble citizen 
of the fallen Theocracy, deeply feeling the misery of the Theocratic nation, 
bruised in spirit, and hoping only in <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p5.1">God</span>, is ‘<i>poor in spirit</i>,’ in contrast with 
the haughty blasphemer, who has no such feeling: <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p5.2">אֶבְיוֹן ,עָנו</span>, 
in contrast with <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p5.3">רָשָׁע</span>; 
<scripRef passage="Isaiah 61:1" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p5.4" parsed="|Isa|61|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.61.1">Isa., lxi., 1</scripRef>.” Applying this spiritually, with reference to the inner 
life we naturally infer that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p5.5">πτωχοὶ τῷ πνεύματι</span> are 
“those who feel 
their want of that which alone can satisfy and enrich the Spirit,” and so all 
the rest that we have intimated. The difference in these explanations—easily 
harmonized—consists only in the reference of the idea to its genetic historical 
developement in the one, and to the objective Christian meaning, which holds 
good for all ages. Conf. <scripRef passage="James 1:9,10" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p5.6" parsed="|Jas|1|9|1|10" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.9-Jas.1.10"><i>James</i> (i., 9, 10)</scripRef>, whose epistle accords in many points 
with the Sermon on the Mount, and follows its stand-point in the developement of 
Christianity.</p></note> Such are they to whom the kingdom of God belongs; “<i>theirs</i>,” 
says Christ, “<i>is the 
kingdom of heaven;</i>” as, in certain respects, a present possession.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p6">(2.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p7">As the 
pride of the Pharisee is joined with sternness, so poverty of spirit is attended 
by <i>meekness</i> and <i>humility</i>. In the Sermon, “<i>blessed are the poor in spirit</i>” is 
followed by<note n="388" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p8">In the order of the Beatitudes, I follow the text of <i>Lachmann</i>, 
which gives them in s connexion not only logical, but corresponding with their 
aim as instruction.</p></note> “<i>blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth</i>.” A 
remarkable contrast: Dominion is promised to that precise disposition of heart 
which is most averse to it. A contrast, too, which serves to point out the 
peculiar <i>kind</i> of world-dominion promised, as distinguished from the 
prevailing Jewish ideas on the subject. According to the latter, the sceptre of 
the Messianic reign over the heathen nations was to be a sceptre of iron; 
according to the former, the “<i>gentle-spirited</i>” are to obtain possession of the earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p9">It 
is true, the expression, “shall inherit the earth,” is included (like the other 
beatitudes) in the more general one, “theirs is the kingdom of heaven*’ it is 
doubtless true, also, that the phrase was not uncommon among the Jews; but we 
are not, therefore, obliged to conclude that the thought involved in it is only 
the general one of” the blessedness of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p9.1">God</span>.” The expression has a 
significance of its own. The “inheritance of the earth” is that world-dominion 
which Christians, as organs of the Spirit of Christ, are ever more and more to 
obtain, as the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p9.2">God</span> shall win increasing sway over 

<pb n="226" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-Page_226" />mankind and the relations of society, 
until, in its final consummation, the whole earth shall own its dominion; and 
the Power which is to gain this world-dominion is <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p9.3">Meekness</span>; the quiet might of gentleness: 
it is with which <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p9.4">God’s</span> kingdom is to subjugate the world.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p10">(3.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p11">Christ, then, further developes the characteristics of poverty 
of spirit in the beatitude: “<i>Blessed are they that mourn</i> (that are conscious of inward woe), 
<i>for 
they shall be comforted</i>.” That this mourning is not grief for mere outward 
afflictions, appears from the next: “<i>Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst 
after righteousness, for they shall be filled</i>” (shall find their wants supplied 
in the communion of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.ii-p11.1">God</span>).</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 150. Moral Result of Entering the Kingdom of God, viz.: The “Pure in Heart see God.”" prev="viii.ii.ix.ii" next="viii.ii.ix.iv" id="viii.ii.ix.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.iii-p1">§ 150. <i>Moral Result of Entering the 
Kingdom of God, viz.: The</i> “<i>Pure in Heart see God</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.iii-p2">The preceding beatitudes 
point out the moral requisites for <i>entering into</i> the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.iii-p2.1">God</span>; but it must 
not be inferred that they are demanded <i>only</i> on entrance into it, and no longer. 
Rather, as our appropriation of the kingdom can never be a finished act while we 
remain on earth, must its moral requisites continue, nay, continually grow in 
strength. We can discern already, in their connexion, the peculiar essence of 
Christianity. The Christian it conscious of no moral or spiritual ability of his 
own, needing only to be rightly applied to gain the wished-for end; on the 
contrary he feels that he has, of <i>himself</i>, nothing but want and weakness, 
insufficiency and wretchedness. Already Christ announces redemption as his own 
peculiar work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.iii-p3">Presupposing, then, that those who are endowed with these 
requisites will enter his kingdom, satisfy their spiritual need, and share in 
his saving power, Christ describes them, in consequence, as “<i>pure in heart</i>” (pure, however, not according to the standard of <i>legal</i> 
piety). And to those who possess this purity he promises that “<i>they shall see God</i>.” They shall have 
<i>perfect</i> communion with Him, and that complete and intuitive knowledge of his 
nature which, founded in such communion, forms the bliss of everlasting life. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.iii-p4">This promise refers, it is true, to that full communion with <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.iii-p4.1">God</span> which shall be 
realized in eternal life, or in the consummation of the kingdom of God only. But 
this by no means excludes its application to <i>that</i> participation in the kingdom 
which begins during our earthly life; just as the preceding promises were to be 
gradually and progressively fulfilled until their consummation. The prominent 
connexion of thought is, that the <i>knowledge</i> of Divine things must spring from 
the <i>life</i>, from that purity of heart which fits men for communion with 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.iii-p4.2">God </span>

<pb n="227" id="viii.ii.ix.iii-Page_227" />that in our life on earth we are to be prepared, by 
purification of heart, for complete Divine knowledge. For the rest, this promise 
leads over to those which relate to the future everlasting life (the 
consummation of the kingdom).</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 151. Moral Relations of the Members of the Kingdom to their Fellow men: viz., They are 'Peace-makers,' and 'Persecuted.'" prev="viii.ii.ix.iii" next="viii.ii.ix.v" id="viii.ii.ix.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p1">§ 151. <i>Moral Relations of the Members of the Kingdom to their Fellow men: viz., They are</i> 
“<i>Peace-makers</i>,” 
<i>and</i> “<i>Persecuted</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p2">Christ next describes certain relations in which the members of his kingdom 
stand to others. Inspired by love and meekness, they seek <i>peace</i> with all men. 
But as they serve a holy kingdom, and do battle with the prevalent wickedness of 
men, they cannot escape <i>persecutions</i>. Here, again, Christ dissipates the hopes 
with which the Jews, expecting a Messiah, are wont to flatter themselves. 
Instead of promising to his followers a kingdom of earthly glory and prosperity, 
he predicts for them manifold persecutions, such as the prophets of old had 
suffered for the cause of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p2.1">God</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p3">They shall suffer “for <i>righteousness</i>” sake; but 
he then passes over, from the <i>general</i> idea of the kingdom 
(righteousness—holiness) to his own person: “<i>Blessed are ye when men shall 
revile you</i>, &amp;c., <i>for </i><span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p3.1">My </span><i>sake</i>.” Their very relations to 
<i>Him</i> were to draw upon them all manner of slanders and calumnies; thus 
presupposing that the prevailing Jewish opinions would be opposed by his 
disciples.<note n="389" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p4">This agrees very well with the point 
of time to which we have referred the Sermon on the Mount, <i>i. e</i>., the period 
when the Pharisees began to persecute Christ and his disciples. Moreover, his 
foresight at that time of the hatred he would excite, and the persecutions his 
followers would suffer, combined with the fact that throughout the discourse 
there is not the slightest hint of a purpose to triumph over his foes by an 
overwhelming miraculous power—nay, that the whole spirit of the discourse is 
opposed to such a purpose—agrees very well with his anticipating, at the time, 
that he should die in fulfilling his calling.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p5">The accompanying beatitudes are also full of meaning. “Blessed 
are the peace-makers, <i>for they shall be 
called</i><note n="390" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p6">The name is the outward sign of 
the thing—its manifestation and confirmation.</p></note> <i>the children of God</i>,” that is, shall be invested with the dignity and 
the rights of children of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p6.1">God</span>. This promise refers partly to the present life, 
and partly, in its highest meaning, to the future.<note n="391" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p7">Indicated in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p7.1">κληθήσονται</span>, 
especially.</p></note> “Blessed are they which are 
persecuted, <i>for theirs is the kingdom of heaven</i>.” . . . “<i>For great is your reward 
in heaven</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p8">The “reward” may be understood, even apart from what Christ has 
said elsewhere, from the connexion of this discourse itself.<note n="392" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p9">Cf. <i>De 
Wette’s</i> excellent remarks on <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:12" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.12">Matt., v., 12</scripRef>.</p></note> The first 
beatitudes show that <i>we</i> have no claim to the kingdom but our humble wants and 
susceptible hearts; the idea of <i>merit</i>, therefore, claiming a reward as its due, 
is wholly out of the question. The reward is a gracious gift. But when grace 
has admitted us into the kingdom, our participation <pb n="228" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-Page_228" />in its “blessedness” depends 
upon our bearing in the struggles to which our membership in the kingdom 
exposes us on earth. The “reward,” therefore, designates the relation between 
the Divine gifts and our subjective worth; the gifts are proportioned to the 
work which the members of the kingdom, as such, have to do.<note n="393" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p10">Cf. <i>Nitzch’s</i> 
striking observations on the Divine Justice and Rewards, <i>System der Christlichen 
Lehre</i>, p. 115, 2d ed.</p></note> It is obvious, 
then, that no external reward is meant—no acting with a view to such—for these 
ideas are foreign to the nature of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p10.1">God</span> itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p11">What, then, is the “reward?” It is, that the wants of our higher nature shall be satisfied; that 
we shall enjoy perfect communion with <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p11.1">God</span>, and, in consequence, perfect 
knowledge of him; that we shall have, and exercise, the perfect privilege of 
sons of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p11.2">God</span>. It is nothing but the <i>perfect</i> realization of what is implied in 
“the kingdom,” “the children of God,” “the Divine life.” In our struggles for the 
kingdom, we must direct our eye to the goal of the consummation; must feel that 
we struggle for no vain ideal. The two expressions “reward in heaven,” and “inherit the 
<i>earth</i>,” mutually illustrate each other; the latter is to be a 
<i>spiritual</i>, and not a carnal, Jewish, world-dominion; the former does not betoken 
a <i>locality</i>, but a perfected communion of life with <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.iv-p11.3">God</span>, <i>i. e</i>., a Divine life 
brought to perfection.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 152. The Disciples of Christ the 'Light' and 'Salt' of the Earth." prev="viii.ii.ix.iv" next="viii.ii.ix.vi" id="viii.ii.ix.v">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.v-p1">II. Influence of the Members of the Kingdom of God in Renewing the World.</p>

<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.v-p2">§ 152. <i>The Disciples of Christ the</i> “<i>Light</i>” 
<i>and</i> “<i>Salt</i>” <i>of the Earth</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.v-p3">Christ then points out to his disciples the regenerating 
influence which the qualities before described must exert when exhibited to the 
world. His followers are “<i>the light of the world</i>,” which, where it exists, cannot be 
<i>hid</i>, but must shine forth. They are to become “<i>the salt</i>” of mankind. As salt 
preserves from decay and corruption every thing to which it is applied, so 
Christians are to incite mankind to live according to their high destiny; are to 
impart freshness to humanity, and to preserve it from the corruption into which 
it <i>naturally</i> passes, by the power of their higher principle of life. The course 
of the human race, apart from Christianity, is always downward; all its 
civilization ends in barbarism. It is for Christians to preserve the spiritual 
life of mankind fresh and undecayed.  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.v-p4">But if <i>the salt lose its saltness</i>—becomes 
stale and worthless—<i>wherewith shall it be salted?</i> Wherewith shall the Divine 
life be preserved in those to whom Christianity, the source of the reanimating, 
freshening power, has been dead? In that case, those that should stand upon the 
highest point of human developement will sink to the lowest; <i>it is good for 
nothing, but to be cast out and trodden under foot of men </i>

<pb n="229" id="viii.ii.ix.v-Page_229" />Christ knew that the new element of life which, through 
him, was given to humanity, had power to keep it ever fresh and living; but ho 
knew also the impure influences to which it would be liable. These words of his 
declare the fate of Christianity, whenever it degenerates into dead forms and 
outward show. History affords the fullest and saddest commentary upon this 
prophetic passage.  
</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 153. Fulfilling of the Law and the Prophets: (1.) General View; (2.)  Particular Exposition; (3.) Demand for a Higher Obedience than that of the Pharisees. (Matt., v., 17-20.)" prev="viii.ii.ix.v" next="viii.ii.ix.vii" id="viii.ii.ix.vi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p1">III. The Law of Christian Life the Fulfilment of the Old Law.</p>

<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p2">§ 153. <i>Fulfilling of the Law and the Prophets:</i> (1.) <i>General View;</i> (2.) 
<i>Particular Exposition;</i> (3.) <i>Demand for a Higher Obedience than that of the Pharisees</i>. 
(<scripRef passage="Matthew 5:17-20" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|5|17|5|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.17-Matt.5.20">Matt., v., 17-20</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p3">(1.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p4">After commanding his disciples to become the “ salt” of the earth, and to 
“let their light so shine before men that they 
might see their good works, and glorify their Father in heaven,” it remained for 
him to set vividly before them, by specific illustrations, the <i>mode</i> in which 
they were to let their light shine through their actions; which would 
distinguish them palpably from those who then passed for holy men among the 
Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p5">This gave him occasion to refute the charge spread abroad by the 
Pharisees, that he aimed to subvert the authority of the law. But, instead of 
confining himself to a mere <i>refutation</i>, he took a course conforming with the 
dignity of his character, and justified himself in a <i>positive</i> way, by unfolding 
the relation in which his New Creation stood to the stand-point of the Old 
Covenant. He incorporated this, moreover, very closely with the practical 
purpose of the whole discourse (<scripRef passage="Matthew 5:17-20" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|5|17|5|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.17-Matt.5.20">v. 17, seq.</scripRef>). He characterizes the new law of 
life by distinct and separate traits. He proclaims the new law as the fulfilment 
of the old. For since the old law proceeds from the commandment “to love <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p5.2">God</span> 
above all things, and our neighbour as ourselves,” it contains the eternal law 
of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p5.3">God</span>; and only where love rules the 
whole life can we secure this object, which the whole religious law of the Old 
Testament aimed at, but could not realize. “<i>On these two commandments</i> (says Christ, <scripRef passage="Matthew 22:40" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p5.4" parsed="|Matt|22|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.40">Matt., xxii., 40</scripRef>) 
<i>hang all the law and the prophets</i>,” <i>i. e</i>., the whole Old Testament. They could 
not be fulfilled from the Old Testament stand-point, because men needed, in 
order to fulfil them, a new life, proceeding from the spirit of love; and this 
Christ came to impart. He presupposes its existence in those for whom he 
communicates the new law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p6">Moreover, although the <i>everlasting</i> Theocratic law 
could be derived from the two commandments specified, yet its <i>spirit</i>, tied down 
to the stand-point of the political Theocracy, and cribbed in its contracted 
forms could not attain its free and full developement. But Christ, by

<pb n="230" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-Page_230" />freeing it from this bondage of forms, brought it into complete 
developement, not only in the consciousness, but in the practical life. In this 
respect, then, he fulfilled the law; and this was the object for which he 
appeared.<note n="394" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p7">Cf. p. 91, 92.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p8">(2.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p9">Christ begins, therefore, by saying, <i>Think not that I am come to destroy the law and the prophets; I am not come to 
destroy, but to fufil</i>.<note n="395" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p10"><i>Gfrörer</i> asserts (“<i>Heilige 
Sage</i>,” ii., 84, seq.) that these words were not Christ’s, but were more likely 
put into his mouth by the later Judaists in their controversies with Paul; an 
opinion adopted also by Dr. <i>Roeth</i> (<i>Epist. ad Hebr. non ad Hebraeos, sed ad 
Christianos genere gentiles Scriptam esse</i>, Francof., 1836, p. 214). The former 
writer thinks that these striking words, had they existed, would have been used 
against Paul by the strenuous advocates of the continued validity of the Mosaic 
law; which, he infers, they did not do, from the silence of Paul’s epistles on 
the subject. We are compelled directly to contradict this assertion; it is 
refuted sufficiently by the close connexion of the words with the current of 
thought in the context. Paul understood their import too well to find any 
embarrassment from them in his controversies with the Judaists. If they were 
quoted against him, he refuted the false use made of them by his developement of 
the whole doctrine, rather than by separate and detailed quotation, as was his 
custom in controversy.</p></note> By this we are to understand the whole of the Old 
Testament religion; he came to annul neither of its chief divisions, as his 
general mission was (last clause of <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:17" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.17">v. 17</scripRef><note n="396" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p11"><i>De Wette</i>, in explaining the <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:17" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.17">17th verse</scripRef>, attempts to 
prove, from <scripRef passage="Matthew 7:12" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p11.2" parsed="|Matt|7|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.12">Matt., vii., 12</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Matthew 22:40" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p11.3" parsed="|Matt|22|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.40">xxii., 40</scripRef>, that the 
“law and prophets” were 
conceived, also, as the source of the <i>moral law</i>, and deems that the words are 
here to be taken only in that sense, with no reference at all to the prophetic 
element of the Old Testament. I cannot agree with him. Even the passages which 
he adduces do not refer exclusively to the <i>moral</i> contents of the Old Testament, 
but to the Old Testament in its whole nature and extent. Christ designates—as 
the end and aim to which the whole Old Testament tends—only the quintessence of 
the whole Theocracy, religious as well as moral, viz.: t<i>he spirit of love;</i> as 
also the end and aim of Redemption is to make love the ruling principle of man’s 
nature. <i>De Wette</i> argues that “no one of his hearers could have imagined that 
Christ wished to be received as Messiah in opposition to all the prophecies of 
the <i>Prophets</i>; so he speaks afterward only of the fulfilling of the <i>law</i>.” Now the 
question is, was Christ speaking against a misunderstanding of his disciples, or 
against an accusation of his enemies? If the latter, as we suppose, he had good 
call to prove that his ministry was opposed neither to the “law” nor to the “prophets,” and that he would show himself to be Messiah by fulfilling both. His 
subsequently making one part (the law) particularly prominent is no proof that 
he had not both in his mind before. Moreover, even <i>De Wette</i> has to admit that 
the prophetic element is alluded to in <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:18" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p11.4" parsed="|Matt|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.18">v. 18</scripRef>. We infer, therefore, that both 
“law” and “prophets” are referred to from the beginning.</p></note>) “not to destroy, but to fulfil.” He 
adds, in a still stronger averment (<scripRef passage="Matthew 5:18" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p11.5" parsed="|Matt|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.18">v. 18</scripRef>), that not one jot or tittle of the 
law should lose its validity, but that all have its fulfilment, until the consummation of the kingdom of God.<note n="397" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p11.6"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p12">Cf. Tholuck on <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:18" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.18">v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> This last will be the great 
“fulfilment,” for 
which all previous stages of the kingdom were but preparatory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p13">Here, again, it 
is shown that, in this sense, “destroying” and “fulfilling” are correlative 
ideas. The consummation of the kingdom will be the “<i>fufilling</i>” of all which was 
contained, in germ, in the preparatory <pb n="231" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-Page_231" />stand-point; it will, on 
the other hand, be the “<i>destroying</i>” of all that was, in 
<i>itself</i>, only preparatory. In pointing to this 
consummation of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p13.1">God</span> as the final “fulfilling” of all, Christ at the same time fixes the final end for the 
fulfilment of all the promises connected with the beatitudes. Thus the connexion 
with the words sp( ken before is closely preserved.<note n="398" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p14">By assuming this relation to the law and the prophets, Christ gave himself 
out as Messiah. How untenable, then, is <i>Strauss’s</i> assertion that at that time 
Jesus had not decidedly presented himself as Messiah! We have shown that the 
passage is too closely bound up with the organism of the whole sermon to be 
considered an interpolation.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p15">(3.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p16">Passing from the Old Testament in general to the “law” in particular, and applying to it the general proposition that he had advanced, 
Christ commands his disciples (<scripRef passage="Matthew 5:19,20" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|5|19|5|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.19-Matt.5.20">v. 19, 20</scripRef>) to fulfil the law in a far higher 
sense than those did who were at that time considered patterns of righteousness. 
In proportion as each fulfilled the law was he to have a higher or a lower place 
in the developement of the kingdom (<scripRef passage="Matthew 5:19" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p16.2" parsed="|Matt|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.19">v. 19</scripRef>). The principle of life which they all 
possessed in common (the essential requisite for fulfilling <i>any</i> of the demands 
of the sermon) by no means precluded differences of <i>degree</i>; it might penetrate 
one more thoroughly than another, and display itself in a more (or less) 
complete fulfilling of the law. Christ illustrates the same doctrine in the 
parable of the Sower.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p17">Such, then, and so superior is the fulfilling of the law 
which Christ requires of all who would belong to his kingdom: <i>Except your 
righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye 
shall in no case enter into the kingdom of Heaven</i>.<note n="399" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p18">The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p18.1">γάρ</span> in <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:20" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p18.2" parsed="|Matt|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.20">verse 20</scripRef> obviously introduces a 
confirmation of the preceding verse; and this opposes <i>Olshauser’s</i> view of the 
connexion, although he has well marked the distinction between <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:19,20" id="viii.ii.ix.vi-p18.3" parsed="|Matt|5|19|5|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.19-Matt.5.20">verses 19 and 
20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 154. 'Fufilling of the  Law' in the Higher Sense.—General Contrast between the Juridical and Moral stand-points." prev="viii.ii.ix.vi" next="viii.ii.ix.viii" id="viii.ii.ix.vii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p1">§ 154. “<i>Fufilling of the 
Law</i>” <i>in the Higher Sense.—General Contrast between the Juridical and Moral stand-points</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p2">In <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:22-48" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|5|22|5|48" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22-Matt.5.48">verses 22-48</scripRef> Christ illustrates, in a number of special 
examples, the sense in which the law was, not “destroyed,” but “ fulfilled” through him; also the sense in which the members of his kingdom were to 
signalize themselves by zeal in fulfilling the law; and also (but here 
subordinately) the difference between <i>their</i> righteousness—answering to their 
position in the new developement of the Divine kingdom—and the seeming 
righteousness of the Pharisees.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p3">In these illustrations he contrasts the <i>eternal</i> 
Theocratic law with the <i>political</i> Theocratic law; the absolute law with the 
particular law of Moses. Although the former lay at the foundation of the 
latter, it could not, in that limited and contracted system, unfold and display 
itself;

<pb n="232" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-Page_232" />and it could not be fully 
developed until the shell, the restraining form, which had cribbed and confined 
the spirit, was broken and destroyed.<note n="400" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p4">I agree with the Greek and Socinian 
interpreters in thinking that Christ means here not merely the Pharisaic 
interpretations of the law, but also the legal stand-point in general. This 
follows necessarily, (1) from the connexion as we have unfolded it; (2) from the 
fact that he quotes the commandments in their literal Old Testament form. (Even 
“<i>thou shalt hate thy 
enemy</i>” (<scripRef passage="Matthew 5:43" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|5|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.43">v. 43</scripRef>), though not found literally in the commandment, is implied in the 
preceding positive commandment, as limited by the particular Theocratic stand 
point); (3) because <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.2">ἐῤῥέθη τοῖς 
ἀρχαίοις</span> (<scripRef passage="Matthew 5:33" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.3" parsed="|Matt|5|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.33">v. 33</scripRef>) 
cannot well be interpreted otherwise than “<i>it has been said to the men of old</i>” (the fathers, hence during 
the Mosaic promulgation of the law). Had Christ referred to the statutes of <i>the 
elders</i> (which would not agree so well with the whole form of the expression 
either), he would have used <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.4">πρεσβυτέροις</span>, as also 
<i>De Wette</i> acknowledges. 
<i>Tholuck’s</i> argument, of an antithesis between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.5">ἀρχαίοις</span> 
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.6">ἐγώ</span> is not to the 
point; the connexion does not require such an antithesis. The opposition is not 
in the subject of the commandment, but in its conception. Christ recognized the 
voice of God in the Old Testament, and Moses as sent of God; but he wished to 
oppose the <i>fulfilling</i> form of the new legislation to the <i>narrow</i> and deficient 
form of Old Testament legislation, which belonged to a temporary and 
preparatory epoch. Had Christ had the <i>subject</i> of the commandment in view,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.7">τοῖς ἀρχαίοις</span> would naturally have preceded <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.8">
ἐῤῥέθη</span>; while the present collocation of 
the words indicates that the opposition is instituted between what <i>was said</i> in 
earlier times and what <i>was then said</i> by him. The prominence that he assigns to 
the <i>Pharisaical</i> conception and application of the law connects very well with 
this opposition to the old law in general; for the Pharisees especially refused 
to admit the <i>spirit</i> to pass from the old law and find its fulfilment in the new, 
but adhered to the <i>letter</i> in a one-sided and exclusive way. Pharisaism, in a 
word, was the culmination of the old stand-point, adhering to the letter, and 
estranged from the spirit.</p></note> The opposition is between the law as 
bearing only upon the overt act, and the law as bearing upon the heart, and 
fulfilled in it; between the <i>juridical</i> and the <i>moral</i> stand-point.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.vii-p5">We infer, 
then, as a rule in interpreting the following separate precepts, that <i>outward</i> 
acts are to be taken as vivid exhibitions of a required <i>inward disposition</i>, and 
are to be understood literally only when they are the necessary expression of 
such a state of heart.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 155. Fulfilling of the Law in the Higher  Sense.—Particular Examples, viz., (1.) Murder; (2.) Adultery; (3.) Divorce; (4.)  Perjury; (5.) Revenge; (6.) National Exclusiveness." prev="viii.ii.ix.vii" next="viii.ii.ix.ix" id="viii.ii.ix.viii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p1">§ 155. <i>Fulfilling of the Law in the Higher 
Sense.—Particular Examples, viz.</i>, (1.) <i>Murder</i>; (2.) <i>Adultery</i>; (3.) <i>Divorce</i>; (4.) 
<i>Perjury</i>; (5.) <i>Revenge</i>; (6.) <i>National Exclusiveness</i>.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p2">(1.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p3">The law condemns the 
<i>murderer</i> to death. But the Gospel sentences even him who is <i>angry</i><note n="401" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p4">I must agree with those who reject <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p4.1">εἰκῆ</span> (<scripRef passage="Matthew 5:22" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22">v. 22</scripRef>). 
Thus to lessen the force of the law certainly does not harmonize with the 
connexion.</p></note> with his 
brother. The passion which, when full-blown, causes murder, is punished in the 
bud of revengeful feeling, whether concealed in the heart or shown in abusive 
words<note n="402" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p5">It seems to me that the words “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.1">ὃς δ᾽ 
ἂν εἴπῃ τῷ ἀδελφῷ 
αὐτοῦ· ῥακά, ἔνοχος 
ἔσται τῷ συνεδρίῳ·</span>” should be taken away from this passage. Apart 
from these, the connexion is perfect and obvious. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.2">Κρίσις</span> 
= <i>judgment, condemnation</i>, 
its common meaning in the New Testament, and so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.3">γέεννα</span>, with another word. 
<i>Degrees</i> of violation of the Theocratic law nowhere appear in this connexion; on 
the contrary, it teaches that the <i>smallest</i> violation, as well as the <i>greatest</i>, 
involves a disposition of heart opposed to the kingdom of God, which demands 
<i>holiness</i> of heart. Reviling is purposely put side by side with murder, bemuse 
the disposition that inspires the former leads, when further expanded, to the 
latter; the reviler is a murderer before that bar which looks only at the heart. 
A gradation between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.4">ῥακά</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.5">μωρός</span> violates 
both the aim and connexion of the discourse, and seems entirely unbecoming its 
dignity. Moreover, we should then have to look for a gradation in the 
punishment, which, again, is inconsistent with the connexion. The “<i>Sanhedrim</i>” brings us before the Jewish 
civil jurisdiction—the politico-Theocratical stand-point—the very thing to which 
Christ opposes himself throughout the discourse. And how is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.6">γέεννα</span>, in that 
case, to be distinguished from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.7">κρίσις</span>? In what relation does the mention of the 
<i>Sanhedrim</i> stand to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.8">κρίσις</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.9">γέεννα</span>? Things entirely incompatible are here 
brought together. All attempts to solve the difficulty lead to forced and 
untenable interpretation. The fact that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.10">ῥακά</span> means just the same thing as 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.11">μωρέ</span>, 
confirms the supposition that the clause in question was introduced by the 
Greek translator as another version of the following, and original, clause in 
Matthew’s Hebrew.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Matthew 5:22" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.12" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22">v. 22</scripRef>).</p>

<pb n="233" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-Page_233" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p6">(2.) The law of the particular Theocracy condemns the 
<i>adulterer</i>. But the law of Christ condemns the germ of evil passion in the 
husband, as the source of adultery<note n="403" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p7"><scripRef passage="Matthew 5:23-26" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|5|23|5|26" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.23-Matt.5.26">Verses 23-26</scripRef> are among those expressions of Christ which we 
suppose to have been uttered elsewhere, and transferred to this connexion from 
their affinity of subject. (Cf. <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:25,26" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|5|25|5|26" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.25-Matt.5.26">v. 25, 26</scripRef>, with 
<scripRef passage="Luke 12:58,59" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p7.3" parsed="|Luke|12|58|12|59" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.58-Luke.12.59">Luke, xii., 58, 59</scripRef>.) So of <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:29,30" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p7.4" parsed="|Matt|5|29|5|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.29-Matt.5.30">v. 29, 
30</scripRef>; Christ is treating of the mere legislation, not of the element of 
self-discipline as such.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Matthew 5:27" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p7.5" parsed="|Matt|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.27">v. 27</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p8">(3.) As Christ thus already 
considers marriage as the union, in part, of two persons of different sexes, he 
takes occasion to develope still further his opposition to the stand-point of 
the Mosaic law in regard to this relation.<note n="404" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p9">Polygamy was not yet wholly forbidden among the Jews, 
as appears from <i>Josephus</i>. Speaking in reference to the polygamy of Herod, he 
says: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p9.1">πάτριον γὰρ ἐν ταὐτῷ πλείοσιν ἡμῖν συνοικεῖν</span> (Archaeol., xviii., 1, 2). 
And <i>Justin</i> casts up to the Jewish doctors that, even in his time, “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p9.2">οἵτινες καὶ μέχρε νῦν καὶ 
τεσσόρας καὶ πέντε ἔχειν 
ὑμᾶς γυναῖκας ἕκαστων συγχωροῦσι</span>” (Dial., c. Tryph. Jud., ed. Colon., 363, E). Still we may infer that the Jewish 
schools in Christ’s time recognized monogamy as the only lawful marriage, from 
his saying nothing expressly on the subject, while the precepts that he delivers 
presuppose it.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p10">The Mosaic law, intended for a rude 
people, who were to be cultivated by degrees, allowed <i>divorce</i>; seeking to 
place some restraints, at least, upon unlimited wilfulness. Political 
legislation must adapt itself to the material on which it has to act.<note n="405" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p11">The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p11.1">σκληροκαρδία 
τοῦ λαοῦ</span>. <scripRef passage="Matthew 19:8" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p11.2" parsed="|Matt|19|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.8">Matt., xix., 8</scripRef>.</p></note> 
But the law of Christ sets forth the moral idea of marriage in its full 
strictness, and demands that its communion of life shall be indissoluble. 
Nothing but the actual adultery of one of the parties can dissolve the tie, and 
leave the innocent one at liberty to marry.<note n="406" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p11.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p12">I cannot agree with 
those who would make this law an outward one by legislation, the discourse aims 
at the <i>heart</i>, and its precepts can be fulfilled in the life only from the heart. 
They hold good only for those who recognize Christ as their Lord from free conviction, and are led by his Spirit; and who, therefore, find in them only 
the outward expression of the inward Spirit. The state can no more realize these 
laws than it can make Christians or create holiness. <i>Its</i> laws must be 
adapted to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p12.1">σκληροκαρδία 
τοῦ λαοῦ</span>. The attempt to accomplish, by legislative sanction, 
what <i>redemption</i> alone can do, would create a sort of stunted, Chinese life, but 
nothing better. Precisely because the Sermon on the Mount is the <i>Magna Charta</i> of 
the kingdom of God, it is not fit for a <i>state</i> law. On the other hand, I differ 
from those who suppose that Christ alluded only to the then existing form of 
Jewish divorce, which did not require legal investigation and decision. The moral 
idea which Christ developed had a more than temporary bearing.</p></note></p>

<pb n="234" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-Page_234" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p13">(4.) The Mosaic law prohibits <i>perjury</i>, 
and maintains the sanctity of oaths. But the law of Christ demands that <i>yes</i> and 
<i>no</i> shall take the place of all other confirmation. “<i>Whatsoever is more than 
these</i><note n="407" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p14">The formulas in <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:34-36" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|5|34|5|36" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.34-Matt.5.36">v. 34, 35, 36</scripRef> 
(not properly oaths, as they do not take God to witness) illustrate still more 
forcibly Christ’s purpose to banish from his kingdom every affirmation. but yes 
and no. Had he not mentioned them, his hearers might have thought that he 
referred only to the immediate invocation of Jehovah to witness, which all pious 
Jews sought to avoid, and instead of which these very formulas, which helped 
those that were disposed to gloss over a perjury, were, in fact, invented. This 
is enough to refute what <i>Göschel</i> says (<i>über den Eid</i>, Berlin, 1837, p. 118, 119), 
in order to prove that Christ’s precept was not directed against oaths in 
general. There was no necessity that he should define the proper sense of an 
oath; every body understood it; but it would have been by no means so obvious to 
his hearers that he condemned also the common formulas, invented out of 
reverence for the Divine name (<i>Philo</i>, De Special., § 1). He condemns 
them especially for the reason that it is inconsistent with the condition of 
dependent creatures to appeal to the creature in confirming an averment. There 
remained nothing but the true oath—the appeal to Almighty God—and this, also, he 
forbade; yes and no were to suffice. <i>Göschel</i> says (p. 116), “As 
Christ came not to abolish, but to fulfil the law, the law of the oath was not 
to be abolished, but fulfilled.” True; just as the law, “<i>Thou shalt not kill</i>,” is fulfilled by 
avoiding emotions of hatred; just as the law of the Sabbath is fulfilled in 
consecrating every day to God. So <i>yes</i> and <i>no</i> are bonds as sacred for the 
Christian as an oath to other men.</p></note> <i>cometh of evil</i>,” <i>i. e</i>., testifies to a want of that disposition of heart 
which every member of his kingdom ought to possess; a want of that thorough 
truthfulness which makes every other affirmation superfluous, and of the mutual 
confidence that depends upon it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p15">(5.) The Mosaic law, moreover, corresponding to 
the civil law, admits of retaliation, like for like. But the law of Christ so 
completely shuts out the desire of revenge, that it creates in its subjects a 
disposition to suffer all injury rather than to return evil for evil (<scripRef passage="Matthew 5:39" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39">v. 39</scripRef>). 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p16">(6.) The old law enjoined the “love of one’s neighbour;” but none were regarded 
as “neighbours” but members of the Theocratic community, and, therefore, the law 
implied “hatred” of the enemies of that community as enemies of the kingdom of 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p16.1">God</span>. The law of Christ, on the contrary, enjoins love without limit;<note n="408" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p16.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p17">The First Epistle to the Corinthians (as <i>Rückert</i> has remarked) contains many passages, the germs of which are to be 
found in the Sermon on the Mount. Cf. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:8-13" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|8|4|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.8-1Cor.4.13">iv., 8-13</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:7" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.2" parsed="|1Cor|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.7">vi., 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:10" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.10">vii., 10</scripRef>. Paul may also 
have borrowed from it these words of Christ, which were preserved for us only by 
his means, <scripRef passage="Acts 20:35" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.4" parsed="|Acts|20|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.35">Acts, xx., 35</scripRef>, “<i>It is more blessed to give than to receive</i>.” This saying expresses the disposition which, in <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:40-42" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.5" parsed="|Matt|5|40|5|42" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.40-Matt.5.42">Matt., v., 40-42</scripRef>, is set forth in 
outward acts; the very nature of love, happy in communicating. How beautifully 
does this saying reveal the whole heart of Christ, whose whole aim was to impart 
to others from the fulness of his heavenly riches!</p></note> a love 
that takes into its wide embrace enemies and persecutors, yea, even those who, 
as enemies of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.6">God</span>, persecute its members; a love which not only 
impels us to do them good, but is so absolutely exclusive of even the germ of 
hatred, as to urge us to <i>pray</i> for them. The children of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.7">God</span> are to be, like 
their heavenly Father, perfect in love (<scripRef passage="Matthew 5:45,48" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.8" parsed="|Matt|5|45|0|0;|Matt|5|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.45 Bible:Matt.5.48">v. 45, 

<pb n="235" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-Page_235" />48</scripRef>). And the perfect love of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.9">God</span> does not exclude His 
enemies. How perfect, indeed, must His love be, to seek the redemption even of 
His enemies!  
</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 156. (1.) Alms, Prayer, Fasting; (2.) Rigid Judgment of Self, Mild Judgment of  others; (3.) Test of Sincerity in Seeking after Righteousness. (Matt., vi., 1-18; vii., 1-5.)" prev="viii.ii.ix.viii" next="viii.ii.ix.x" id="viii.ii.ix.ix">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p1">IV. True Religion contrasted with the Mock Piety of the Pharisees.</p>

<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p2">§ 156. (1.) <i>Alms, Prayer, Fasting;</i> (2.) <i>Rigid Judgment of Self, Mild Judgment of 
others;</i> (3.) <i>Test of Sincerity in Seeking after Righteousness</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matthew 6:1-8" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|6|1|6|8" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.1-Matt.6.8">Matt., 1-18</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:1-5" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p2.2" parsed="|Matt|7|1|7|5" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.1-Matt.7.5">vii., 1-5</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p3">(1.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p4">After setting forth the opposition between legal and true 
holiness, Christ passes on to contrast the latter with the false spiritual 
tendencies at that time existing; to contrast that piety which attaches no 
importance either to its own works or to the show of them, with the mock 
religion of the Pharisees, which did every thing for show. It is the contrast, 
in a word, between being and seeming; and no words could express it more 
strikingly than “<i>when thou doest thine alms, let not thy left hand know what 
thy right hand doeth</i>. So far from doing good that others may see it, thou must 
not even think of it as <i>thy own</i> work; do it, in childish simplicity, from thy 
loving spirit, as if thou couldst not do otherwise.” This principle Christ 
applies to three separate acts, in which the Pharisees were specially wont to 
make a pious display, viz.: <i>Alms, prayer, and fasting</i><note n="409" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p5">Since 
Christ specifies these three, in order to apply to them the general principle of 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 6:1" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.1">v. 1 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p5.2">τὴν δικαιοσύνην μὴ ποιεῖν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων</span>), we infer that it 
was foreign to his purpose to give an exposition of the nature of prayer here, 
which confirms our view that the “Lord’s Prayer” is not here in its proper 
chronological connexion.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Matthew 6:1-18" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p5.3" parsed="|Matt|6|1|6|18" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.1-Matt.6.18">vi., 1-18</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p6">(2.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p7">The sin 
which is next<note n="410" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p8"><scripRef passage="Matthew 7:1" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.1">Matt., vii., 1</scripRef>, stands in a close logical connexion 
with <scripRef passage="Matthew 6:18" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p8.2" parsed="|Matt|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.18">vi., 18</scripRef>, and the preceding verses; and is also given by Luke, proving that 
it belongs to the original body of the discourse, but <scripRef passage="Matthew 6:19-34" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p8.3" parsed="|Matt|6|19|6|34" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.19-Matt.6.34">vi., 19-34</scripRef> [<i>not</i> given by 
Luke in this connexion] appears as obviously not so. So of 5-11, below.</p></note> condemned (<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:1-5" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p8.4" parsed="|Matt|7|1|7|5" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.1-Matt.7.5">vii., 1-5</scripRef>) springs from the same root as the one just 
mentioned. The Pharisees judged others severely, but were quite indulgent to 
themselves, and, indeed, never rightly <i>examined</i> themselves. He that knows 
what true righteousness is, and feels his own want of it, will be a rigid censor 
of his own life, but a mild and gentle judge of others. [“<i>And why beholdest thou 
the mote that is in thy brother’s eye, but considerest not the beam that is in 
thine own? Thou hypocrite! first cast out the beam that is in thine own eye, and 
then shalt thou see clearly to cast the mote out of thy brother’s.</i>”]</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p9">(3.) The 
Saviour then<note n="411" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p10">The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p10.1">οὖν</span> in <scripRef passage="Matthew 7:12" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p10.2" parsed="|Matt|7|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.12">verse 12</scripRef>, 
as well as the course of thought, connect it with <scripRef passage="Matthew 7:5" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p10.3" parsed="|Matt|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.5">v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> gives (<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:12" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p10.4" parsed="|Matt|7|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.12">vii., 12</scripRef>) a 
<i>criterion</i> to distinguish true from <pb n="236" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-Page_236" />Pharisaic righteousness. 
“Therefore, all 
things <i>whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, do ye also unto them; 
for this is the law and the prophets</i>.” (If you are striving sincerely after the 
essence of righteousness, you will place yourself in the condition of others, 
and act towards them as you would wish them, in such case, to have acted towards 
you.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p11">It was certainly not Christ’s purpose here to set up a rule of morals 
contradictory to the whole spirit of the rest of the sermon, which places the 
seat of true morality in the <i>heart</i>. Mere outward action, according to this rule, 
might spring from diverse dispositions, <i>e.g</i>., the mere prudence of 
selfishness might lead us to observe it, in order to get like for like. But, 
placing it in connexion with what has gone before, and making love the 
mainspring of our actions, the rule affords a touchstone of their character. And 
when our actions stand this test, Christ says that “<i>the law and the prophets</i> (<i>i. e</i>., the life 
and essence of piety to which they point) <i>are fulfilled</i>;” for, as he 
elsewhere says, “<i>love is the fulfilling of the law</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.ix-p12">V. Exhortations and Warnings to the Children of the Kingdom.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 157. Exhortation to Self-denial.—Caution against Seducers." prev="viii.ii.ix.ix" next="viii.ii.ix.xi" id="viii.ii.ix.x">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p1">§ 157. <i>Exhortation to Self-denial</i>.—<i>Caution against Seducers</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:13-24" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|7|13|7|24" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.13-Matt.7.24">Matt., vii., 13-24</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p2">Christ had now pointed out the moral requisites <i>for entrance</i> into his kingdom, and the moral qualities which must mark 
its members. He now warns them (<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:13" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.13">v. 13</scripRef>) against the delusion of expecting to 
secure its blessings in any easier way than he had pointed out, or hoping to 
avoid struggle and self-denial;<note n="412" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p3"><scripRef passage="Matthew 7:13-14" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|7|13|7|14" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.13-Matt.7.14">Matt., vii., 13-14</scripRef>, 
describe the <i>difficulties</i> of the way, and join closely to what precedes. The 
figure of the “gate,” &amp;c., is more aptly introduced in <scripRef passage="Luke 13:24,25" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p3.2" parsed="|Luke|13|24|13|25" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.24-Luke.13.25">Luke, xiii., 24, 25</scripRef>, and 
it might be supposed that the author of the <i>Greek</i> Matthew had transferred the 
passage to this connexion from the actual one in which Christ uttered it. But so 
obvious a figure as the “gate” and the “way” may have been used repeatedly by 
Christ; and in these two places, moreover, there is a difference in its 
application. In Luke, the “gate” is to be entered before the Master has closed 
it; in Matt., it is “the wide gate and the broad way, which many see; the narrow 
gate and the narrow way, which few find.” In the former the thought is, “that 
few are willing to undergo the necessary labours and struggles to enter the 
kingdom;” in the latter, “the majority deceive themselves as to the 
difficulties of the task,” &amp;c.</p></note> and cautions them against false teachers, who 
would lead them into such delusions, and draw them out of the right way. First, 
he gives a warning against such as shall falsely pretend to a Divine call as 
teachers and guides, inspired by self-seeking alone. “Wolves in sheep’s clothing,<note n="413" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p4">Cf. <scripRef passage="John 10:1-5" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p4.1" parsed="|John|10|1|10|5" osisRef="Bible:John.10.1-John.10.5">
John, x., 1-5</scripRef>.</p></note> their evil fruits, proofs of their evil hearts, distinguish them from 
genuine prophets of God” (<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:15,20" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|7|15|0|0;|Matt|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.15 Bible:Matt.7.20">v. 15, 20</scripRef>). This warning was strikingly applicable at 
that time of out-breaking battle with the hierarchical and Pharisaic party.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p5">The 
general proposition, that the state of the heart must be shown by the “fruits,” is then applied to all believers (<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:21-23" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|7|21|7|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.21-Matt.7.23">v. 21-23</scripRef>). Not every 

<pb n="237" id="viii.ii.ix.x-Page_237" />one who honours Jesus as Messiah and Theocratic King; and makes a 
zealous confession thereof, is thereby fitted to share in the kingdom; the heart 
must be shown to accord with the confession, by a faithful performance of the 
will of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p5.2">God</span>.<note n="414" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p6"><scripRef passage="Matthew 7:24" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.24">Ch. vii., 24</scripRef>, connects closely with <scripRef passage="Matthew 7:21" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|7|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.21">v. 21</scripRef>. On 
the relation of <scripRef passage="Matthew 7:22,23" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p6.3" parsed="|Matt|7|22|7|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.22-Matt.7.23">v. 22, 23</scripRef>, to the rest of the passage, we shall speak hereafter.</p></note> 
[“<i>Not every one that saith unto me, 
Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will 
of my Father which is in heaven</i>.”]</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.x-p7">VI. True and False Disciples Contrasted.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 158. Test of Discipleship." prev="viii.ii.ix.x" next="viii.ii.ix.xii" id="viii.ii.ix.xi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xi-p1">§ 158. <i>Test of Discipleship</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:24-27" id="viii.ii.ix.xi-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|7|24|7|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.24-Matt.7.27">Matt., vii., 24-27</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xi-p2">Christ concludes the whole discourse with a 
contrast between true and false disciples; between those who take care to apply 
to their life and practice the truths which he had laid down, and those who do 
not. He thus makes prominent, in the conclusion, the great truth announced in 
the beginning, and carried through the discourse, viz., that a right disposition 
of heart is essential in all things. According to their right application of his 
words his hearers were to judge themselves, and find their destiny described (<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:24-27" id="viii.ii.ix.xi-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|7|24|7|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.24-Matt.7.27">v. 
24-27</scripRef>). [“<i>Therefore, whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I 
will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock: and the rain 
descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house, 
and it fell not; for it was founded upon a rock. And every one that heareth 
these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man., 
which built his house upon the sand: and the rain descended, and the floods 
came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house, and it fell; and great was 
the fall of it</i>.”]</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xi-p3">These words of warning, at the end of the discourse, harmonize 
well with its beginning.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xi-p4">END OF THE SERMON ON THE MOUNT.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 159. Healing of the Leper on the Road to Capernaum." prev="viii.ii.ix.xi" next="viii.ii.ix.xiii" id="viii.ii.ix.xii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xii-p1">§ 159. <i>Healing of the Leper on the Road to Capernaum</i>.<note n="415" id="viii.ii.ix.xii-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xii-p2"><scripRef passage="Matthew 8:1" id="viii.ii.ix.xii-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.1">Matt., viii., 1</scripRef>. I follow Matthew’s account, which suits the chronology, in 
preference to Luke’s (<scripRef passage="Luke 5:12" id="viii.ii.ix.xii-p2.2" parsed="|Luke|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.12">v. 12</scripRef>), which says nothing about the locality of the 
event. It was not customary, under the Mosaic law, for lepers to reside within 
the cities. Cf. Joseph., c. Apion, i. xxxi.; Archaeol., iii., 11, § 3.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xii-p3">After Christ had concluded his deeply impressive discourse, he 
dismissed the multitude and came down from the mountain with his disciples. 
Hosts of people attended him to Capernaum. A leper, who had probably heard of 
his miracles, and learned that he would pass that way, had planted himself by 
the road-side. Full of faith, he threw himself at the Saviour’s feet and said, “<i>Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean</i>.” 
After Christ had granted his petition, he bade him (as was his wont in such 
cases) first to do what the law—which He had come to “destroy” only by 
“fulfilling”—demanded,<note n="416" id="viii.ii.ix.xii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xii-p4"><scripRef passage="Leviticus 14:1" id="viii.ii.ix.xii-p4.1" parsed="|Lev|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.14.1">Levit., xiv., 1</scripRef>.</p></note> viz., to <pb n="238" id="viii.ii.ix.xii-Page_238" />show himself to the priests and offer 
the prescribed sacrifice, in order to readmission into the Theocratic 
community, from which he had been excluded as unclean.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 160. Healing of the  Heathen Centurion's Slave at Capernaum.—The Deputation of Elders.—Faith of the Centurion." prev="viii.ii.ix.xii" next="viii.ii.ix.xiv" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p1">§ 160. <i>Healing of the 
Heathen Centurion’s Slave at Capernaum</i>.<note n="417" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p2"><scripRef passage="Matthew 8:5" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.5">Matt., viii., 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 7:2" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p2.2" parsed="|Luke|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.2">Luke, vii., 2</scripRef>. 
The chronological agreement of the accounts, derived from 
separate sources, is proof of their veracity. We follow Luke’s, as the more 
original.</p></note>—<i>The Deputation of Elders.—Faith of the Centurion</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p3">As soon as Christ arrived at Capernaum, his aid was sought in behalf 
of another sufferer. The elders of the synagogue came to him with a petition in 
the name of a centurion. He was a heathen; but, like many other heathens of that 
age, unsatisfied with the old and languishing popular religion, and impressed, 
by the moral and religious spirit of the Jewish Theism, he has been led to 
believe in <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p3.1">JEHOVAH </span>as the Almighty. Whether a <i>proselyte of the gate</i><note n="418" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p4">The relation in which he appears to stand to Judaism and the Jews 
would make it probable that he <i>was</i> a proselyte of the gate. But, on the other 
hand, if he had been, the Jewish elders would probably have mentioned it in 
their recommendation of him; he would have had the usual designation, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p4.1">σεβόμενος, φοβούμενος τὸν Θεὸν.</span>.</p></note> or not, he 
had proved his faith by building a Jewish synagogue at his own expense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p5">His love 
and care for a faithful slave<note n="419" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p6">The word used in Matthew is, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p6.1">παῖς</span>, 
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p6.2">נַעַר</span>; which 
may, indeed, mean slave, but seems to be intended by him for “<i>son</i>,” as he uses 
the article throughout the narrative (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p6.3">ὁ παῖς</span>). This, however, may be explained 
on the ground that either the centurion had but <i>one</i> slave, or that he 
valued this one particularly. If “<i>son</i>” were intended, it might be accounted for from 
the ambiguity of the word both in Hebrew and Greek; the high degree of love 
which the centurion displayed, also, was more likely to be felt for a son than a 
slave, and this may have led to the use of the word.</p></note> shows how his piety had influenced his character. 
During Christ’s absence this slave became severely ill; and just when he was 
ready to die, the centurion heard, to his great joy, of the Saviour’s return. 
Placing his only hopes in Him, he hastened to ask his assistance. But he had 
been accustomed to look upon the Jews <i>alone</i> as consecrated to the worship of the 
Most High; and Christ yet appeared to belong only to that people. He did not 
venture, therefore, as a heathen, to apply to him directly, but sought the 
mediation of the <i>elders</i>, whom he had laid under obligation.<note n="420" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p6.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p7">Luke’s account, on its 
face, shows that it was taken from life; but <i>Strauss</i> (with whom <i>De Wette</i> agrees) 
thinks it bears the marks of a later hand, working over Matthew’s purer and more 
original statement. According to <i>Strauss</i>, the humility with which the centurion 
himself addressed Christ (<scripRef passage="Matthew 8:8" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.8">Matt., viii., 8</scripRef>) gave rise to the conclusion that a 
<i>heathen</i> who had had so low an opinion of himself could not possibly have applied 
to Christ except through <i>Jewish</i> mediation; and then it was necessary to 
<i>invent</i> 
such an embassy, in order to assign a proper motive for Christ’s immediate 
compliance with the request of the heathen. Grant, for a moment, that it were in 
itself reasonable and in harmony with the simplicity of our Evangelists; still, 
we should expect such an interpolation rather in <i>Matthew</i>, whose narrative is 
supposed to be derived from a Palestine Jewish-Christian tradition, than in 
<i>Luke</i>, who belonged more to the type of Paul. True, the conduct of the centurion, 
as stated by Luke, is precisely suited  to his character, as shown in his words 
recorded by Matthew; to his mode of thought in regard to the person of Christ 
and the relation between Jews and heathen. But must the very naturalness and 
probability of the statement itself be made a ground to 
suspect it as an invention? As for Matthew’s statement, that the centurion 
<i>himself</i> applied to Christ, it may naturally and easily be explained on the 
supposition of an abbreviation of the narrative, or obliteration of individual 
features of the occurrence.</p></note></p>


<pb n="239" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-Page_239" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p8">The centurion heard that Christ, in compliance with the 
request of the elders, was approaching his house. But then the thought arose, “Hast thou not gone too far in asking the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p8.1">God</span>, 
who has spirits at his command, to come to thy house? Hast thou not lowered him, 
by presuming that his corporeal presence is necessary to the healing of thy 
slave? Could he not have employed one of his hosts of ministering spirits to 
accomplish it?” [“<i>Say in a 
word</i>, and my <i>servant shall be healed. For I, also . . . say unto one, 
‘Come,’ and 
he cometh; and to another, ‘Go,’ and he goeth</i>.”<note n="421" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p8.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p9">We cannot admit Dr. <i>
Strauss’s</i> assertion that the 
prayer sent by the elders (<scripRef passage="Luke 7:3" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.3">Luke. vii., 3</scripRef>) is inconsistent with the second 
message (<scripRef passage="Luke 5:6" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p9.2" parsed="|Luke|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.6">v. 6</scripRef>), and that, therefore, the connexion which in Matthew is natural 
is unnatural in Luke. Had Luke’s account been a <i>fiction</i>, instead of making the 
centurion take back his prayer sent by the elders, it would have given the 
prayer a different character from the beginning. Considering it as a narrative 
of <i>fact</i>, it bears precisely the stamp of real life: the centurion, at first, 
absorbed in his anxiety, sends for Christ to come to him; afterward, when he 
finds the fulfilment of his desire at hand, the sense of his unworthiness in 
comparison with the greatness of Christ becomes prominent, and with it a sense 
of the impropriety of his request.</p></note>] Although his hesitation, 
doubtless, arose in part from his unwillingness, as a heathen, to summon the 
Saviour to his house, his words imply that it arose far more from his conscious 
unworthiness in comparison with Christ’s greatness. He conceived Christ to be 
the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p9.3">God</span> in a sense natural to one who had, from paganism, become a 
believer in Theism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p10">The centurion illustrates a state of heart which, in all 
ages of Christianity, belongs to those who are susceptible of admitting and embracing Christ: the consciousness, namely, of 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xiii-p10.1">His</span> loftiness and our own unworthiness. Here was the 
deep import of his signs of faith; and here the ground of these striking words 
of Christ addressed to the attendant multitudes: “<i>I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel</i>.” He had, indeed, found 
access to the people; he had, indeed, found faith, but not <i>such</i> faith as that of 
this pagan. The faith of the Jews, prejudiced by their peculiar notions of the Messiahship, could not, as yet, raise itself to a just intuition of the 
super-human greatness of Christ. But the pagan, viewing Christ as Lord of the 
World of Spirits, had reached a point which the Apostles themselves were only to 
attain at a later period. And here we have a sign that the true and high 
intuition of the person of Christ was to come rather from the stand-point of 
paganism than of Judaism.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 161. Healing of the Deaf and Dumb Demoniac.—The  Charge of a League wzith Beelzebub: a Visible Sign demanded.—The Charge refuted." prev="viii.ii.ix.xiii" next="viii.ii.ix.xv" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p1">§ 161. <i>Healing of the Deaf and Dumb Demoniac.—The 
Charge of a League with Beelzebub: a Visible Sign demanded.—The Charge refuted</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p2">The constantly increasing influence of Christ naturally heightened 

<pb n="240" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-Page_240" />the wrath of the Pharisees. A movement 
which they could not check was in progress against the spirit and the interests 
of their party. But a powerful impression, wrought by a single miracle, gave the 
signal for a new and more artful attack. This occasion was the healing a man of 
imbecile mind, or a melancholy idiot, who went about appearing neither to see 
nor to hear any thing that passed around him.<note n="422" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p3"><scripRef passage="Luke 11:14" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.14">Luke, xi., 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:22" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|12|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.22">Matt., xii., 22</scripRef>. 
This view of the case is founded upon the fact that the man’s <i>dumbness</i> is ascribed 
(which is not done in other cases) to his being possessed with demons, and his 

subsequent ability to hear and speak to their expulsion. Matthew adds <i>blindness</i>, 
which harmonizes well with our view. We infer from the impression produced by 
the miracle that the case differed from ordinary possessions. It is possible, 
however, that the case is confounded in Matthew with other cures of blind men; cf. <scripRef passage="Matthew 9:27-34" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p3.3" parsed="|Matt|9|27|9|34" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.27-Matt.9.34">Matt., ix., 27-34</scripRef>. 
This last passage, <scripRef passage="Matthew 9:32-34" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p3.4" parsed="|Matt|9|32|9|34" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.32-Matt.9.34">v. 32-34</scripRef>, seems to be but an abridged 
account of the very case under discussion.</p></note> The people received the cure as a 
sign of Christ’s Messianic power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p4">It was necessary for the Pharisees to remove 
this impression from their minds. But how was it to be done? The fact could 
neither be denied nor attributed to natural agencies. In this dilemma they had 
recourse to falsehood, and accused him of employing an evil magic, a relief in 
which still propagated itself among the traditions<note n="423" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p5"><i>Celsus</i> took a hint from these.</p></note> of Jewish fanaticism. The 
Prince of Evil Spirits, they said, in order to secure favour among the people 
for the false prophet who was labouring for Satan’s kingdom, had given him power 
to exorcise inferior spirits from men; thus sacrificing a less object for a 
greater.<note n="424" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p6"><scripRef passage="Matthew 12:24-26" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|12|24|12|26" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.24-Matt.12.26">Matt., xii., 24-26</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p7">Others, again, whose hostility to Christ and to truth was not so 
decided (although they were not susceptible of Divine impressions), only refused 
to acknowledge the miracle as a sufficient sign of Messiahship, and demanded an 
immediate token from God—a voice from heaven, or a celestial appearance.<note n="425" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p8">How strongly expectations of this kind were cherished by 
the Jews is shown by the fact that <i>Philo’s</i> Hellenic-Alexandrian culture 
could not free him from them, although the expectation of a personal Messiah is 
not prominent in him. He believes that, when the purification of the scattered 
Jews is accomplished, they will be drawn together from all nations, by a 
celestial phenomenon, to one definite place: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p8.1">ξεναγούμενοι πρός τινος θειοτέρας 
ἢ κατὰ φύσιν ἀνθρωπίνην ὄψεως, ἀδήλου μὲν ἑτέροις, μόνοις δὲ τοῖς ἀνασωζομένοις ἐμφανοῦς</span>.”—<i>De Execrat</i>., 
§ 9.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p9">Christ 
first replied to the most decided opponents, and, to show the absurdity of their 
accusation, reasoned as follows: “It is a contradiction in terms to suppose that 
good can be directly wrought by evil;<note n="426" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p10">There is, indeed, a sense in which the kingdom of 
evil is always at war with itself; but in evil, as <i>such</i>, as opposed to good, 
there is always a definite relative unity. If this unity was destroyed, if Satan 
were to accomplish the same good as that wrought by the power of God, it would 
be a<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p10.1"> contradictio in adjecto</span></i>; the kingdom of evil would be 
<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p10.2">ipso facto</span></i> subverted. 
Evil may, and indeed must, <i>indirectly</i> subserve good; but it cannot <i>directly</i> do 
good so long as its nature, as evil, remains. A kingdom, or a family, may 
continue to exist as such, with an internal discord in its bosom that is the 
germ of its dissolution; but the <i>relative</i> unity must remain. This truth admitted 
the further application — which Christ did not express, but left to the 
Pharisees to make—that Satan could not seek to secure access to the hearts of men for one whose whole 
nature and labours were opposed to the kingdom of evil. “Satan, casting out 
Satan,” would be no more Satan. The difficulties, therefore, which <i>De Wette</i> 
finds in the passage are overcome. The truth of Christ’s proposition does not 
lie upon the surface.</p></note>

<pb n="241" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-Page_241" />that evil should be conquered by evil; that one should 
be freed <i>from</i> the power of the Evil One by the power of the Evil One. Could evil 
thus do the works of good, it would be no more evil.” He then applies an 
<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p10.3">argumentum ad hominem</span></i> to the Pharisees [<i>If I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by 
whom do your sons cast them out? therefore shall they be your judges</i>]. If a 
charge of the sort, he tells them, were brought against their exorcists, they 
would soon pronounce it untenable. It follows, then, that this Divine act—the 
delivery of a human soul from the evil spirit that had crushed its 
self-conscious activity—was wrought by the power and Spirit of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p10.4">God</span> alone.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p11">“<i>But</i>,” he continues, “<i>if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God, then the kingdom 
of God is come unto you</i>.” This <i>single</i> victory proves that a power has come among 
men which is able to conquer evil—the power, namely, of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p11.1">God</span>, 
which ever propagates itself in struggling with evil; the negative presupposes 
the positive. The similitude that follows illustrates the same truth: “<i>When a 
strong man, armed, keepeth his palace, his goods are in peace; but when a 
stronger than he shall come upon him, and overcome him, he taketh from him all 
his armour wherein he trusted, and divideth his spoils</i>.” So, had not the 
power of evil itself been subdued by a higher power, such individual 
manifestations of it as the evil spirit in the demoniac could not have been 
conquered.<note n="427" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p11.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xiv-p12">Christ here indicates that the so-called demoniacal 
possessions were nothing else but individual phenomena of Satan’s kingdom 
manifested among men.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 162. The Conjurations of the Jewish Exorcists." prev="viii.ii.ix.xiv" next="viii.ii.ix.xvi" id="viii.ii.ix.xv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p1">§ 162. <i>The Conjurations of the Jewish Exorcists</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:23-26" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|11|23|11|26" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.23-Luke.11.26">Luke, xi., 23-26</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p2">It followed, from the 
foregoing words of Christ in reply to the Pharisees, that all cures of demoniacs 
wrought on any other principles must be entirely apparent and deceptive.<note n="428" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p3">As a physician, who treats the symptoms of disease, but 
neglects the cause, strengthens the latter by the very medicines which palliate 
the former. A vivid illustration of the pregnant truth here unfolded by Christ 
in reference to the cures of the demoniacs.</p></note> It was 
of no avail to remove individual symptoms while the cause, viz., the dominion of 
the evil principle, remained unshaken. The very agency that removed the former 
for a time would only strengthen the latter, to break forth again with increased 
power. Therefore, although Christ, speaking <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p3.1">κατ᾽ ἄνθρωπον</span>, presupposed that the 
Jewish exorcists could heal demoniacs, he could not recognize their cures as 
genuine. So he says (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:23" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p3.2" parsed="|Luke|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.23">Luke, xi., 23</scripRef>), “<i>Whosoever is not with me</i> (works not in 
communion with me in the power of the Holy Ghost) <i>is against me</i> (opposes in his 
works the kingdom of God); <i>and he that gathereth not with me</i> (does not, in 
communion with me

<pb n="242" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-Page_242" />gather souls for the kingdom) <i>scattereth 
abroad</i><note n="429" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p4">This text is put in the same connexion in <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:30" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|12|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.30">Matt. (xii., 
30)</scripRef>. But the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.2">διὰ τοῦτο</span> of <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:31" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.3" parsed="|Matt|12|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.31">v. 31</scripRef> does not naturally join with <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:30" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.4" parsed="|Matt|12|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.30">v. 30</scripRef>; there is no 
such causal relation as is implied by the phrase, nor does it join any more 
closely with what follows; indeed, it appears rather to belong at the <i>end</i> of all 
the proofs adduced against the Pharisees. The right arrangement is doubtless 
that of <scripRef passage="Luke 12:23-26" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.5" parsed="|Luke|12|23|12|26" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.23-Luke.12.26">Luke (xii., 23-26)</scripRef>; and the more profound order of the thought, as Luke 
presents it, is not the work of chance, but a proof of the originality of the 
account. I must differ, therefore, from Professor <i>Elwert</i>, who, in his ingenious 
dissertation (<i>Stud. der Geistl. Würtem</i>., ix., i., 1836), denies that <scripRef passage="Luke 11:23" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.6" parsed="|Luke|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.23">Luke, xi., 
23</scripRef>, has reference to the verses immediately preceding. Understanding the parable 
more in the sense of Matthew (although. he admits Luke’s originality also), he 
connects this passage with it, and considers it as directed against the 
indecision of the multitude, who, after moments of enthusiastic excitement in 
Christ’s favour, suffered themselves to be so easily led astray. But we ought 
not to seek new combinations when the original connexion of a passage, lying 
before us, offers a good sense. Even apart from this, however, Prof. E.’s 
explanation does not suit the latter clause of <scripRef passage="Luke 11:23" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.7" parsed="|Luke|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.23">v. 23</scripRef> 
at all—“<i>He that gathereth 
not with me, scattereth</i>”—which is obviously not directed against an inward 
disposition, but outward acts; viz., acts which <i>pretend</i> to be done in favour of 
Christ’s kingdom, but in reality operate against it. Prof. E. himself admits (p. 
180) that the words quoted, if taken strictly in their connexion, do not favour 
his view; but thinks he is justified, by their approaching to the character of a 
<i>proverb</i>, in departing from the strict construction. There is no proof, however, 
that Christ made use here of an existing proverb; but this is immaterial to the 
interpretation of the passage. On the whole, my view corresponds with that of 
<i>Schleiermacher</i>, in loc. The relation of <scripRef passage="Luke 11:23" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.8" parsed="|Luke|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.23">Luke, xi., 23</scripRef>, to <scripRef passage="Luke 9:50" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.9" parsed="|Luke|9|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.50">ix., 50</scripRef>, will be 
examined in its place hereafter.</p></note> (leads them astray, and thus <i>really</i> works for the kingdom of Satan, 
against which he <i>apparently</i> contends).” The exorcists pretended, in casting out 
devils, to fight against Satan; but in fact, by their arts of deceit, were 
striving against the kingdom of God. How cutting a contrast to the assertion of 
the Pharisees that devils might be cast out by the aid of Satan!</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p5">The same truth 
is illustrated in parabolic form in <scripRef passage="Luke 11:24-26" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|11|24|11|26" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.24-Luke.11.26">verses 24-26</scripRef>; unless a radical cure of the 
demoniac is made by the redeeming power of the Divine Spirit, his soul remains 
estranged from <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p5.2">God</span>, the apparently cured disease seizes it with new force, the 
ungodly spirit finds his old haunt—his former dwelling is completely prepared 
for his reception.<note n="430" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p6"><scripRef passage="Luke 11:24-25" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|11|24|11|25" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.24-Luke.11.25">Luke, xi., 24-25</scripRef>. In <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:43-45" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|12|43|12|45" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.43-Matt.12.45">Matt., xii., 43-45</scripRef>, the 
passage is introduced in a different connexion, and must be differently 
interpreted; it was applied to illustrate the truth, viz., that <i>that</i> generation, 
refusing to obey the call to repentance, should therefore fall into worse and 
more incurable corruption. This corresponds perfectly to the sense of the 
parable, and the thought which it contains finds a rich and manifold 
illustration in history, both on a large and small scale; in all those cases, 
namely, in which a temporary and apparent reformation, without a radical cure 
of fundamental evil, has been followed by a stronger reaction. This application 
of the passage implies that signs of an apparent amendment had shown themselves 
in “that generation;” and, moreover, it requires that the passage itself should 
be referred to the impressions, great, but not permanent, which Christ’s works, 
now and again, produced upon the multitude. But it is clear that the nearer and 
stricter application of the passage is that given in Luke, viz., to the 
apparent healing of the demoniacs. One thing is evident from Matthew’s use of 
it, viz., that it was well understood from the beginning that the passage was 
not to be taken literally, but figuratively, which, indeed, is obvious enough 
from the whole form of discourse. It would have been contrary to all analogy for 
the men of that time, disposed as they were to take every thing in a literal 
sense, to attach a spiritual meaning to these words, if it had not been obvious 
that he spoke them entirely by way of parable. This is written—quite superfluously—solely against 
<i>Strauss</i>; for the sense in which Christ used the parable is plainly 
obvious from the connexion.</p></note></p><pb n="243" id="viii.ii.ix.xv-Page_243" />

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 163. Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost  and against the Son of Man." prev="viii.ii.ix.xv" next="viii.ii.ix.xvii" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi-p1">§ 163. <i>Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost 
and against the Son of Man</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matthew 12:32" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.32">Matt., xii., 32</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi-p2">Christ, having thus shown to the 
Pharisees the emptiness of their charge, and the absurdity of the assumption 
which formed its basis, then assumed the offensive, and pointed out to them the 
<i>ground</i> of their coming to utter such a self-refuting accusation. It was because 
the disposition of their <i>hearts</i> ruled and swayed their decision; what aggravated 
their guilt was, that they suppressed the consciousness of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi-p2.1">God</span> and of truth, to 
whose strivings in their minds their very accusation bore testimony. “Because 
you cannot really believe that I work with the power of the Spirit of Evil, but, 
on the other hand, could readily have satisfied yourselves that I could do such 
works only by the power of the Holy Ghost, <i>therefore</i>, I say unto you, it is 
<i>one</i> 
thing with those who stumble at the human form of my manifestation, and are 
unable to recognize the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi-p2.2">God</span> in the veil of flesh, with those who, through 
prejudice or ignorance, blaspheme the Son of Man because he does not appear, as 
they expected the Messiah would, in earthly splendour;<note n="431" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi-p2.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi-p3">There were some such among the Jews, led away by 
prejudice and ignorance, rather than by evil dispositions, to blaspheme what 
they did not understand. These were not beyond the reach of Divine impressions 
and convictions, if presented at more favourable periods. Many who then stumbled 
at the Son of Man in <i>the form of a servant</i> were afterward more readily led to 
believe by the operations of the Spirit proceeding from the <i>glorified</i> Son of 
Man. But what clearness and freedom of mind, what elevation above all personal 
influences, did Christ display in thus distinguishing, in the very heat of the 
battle, the different classes of his enemies! The distinction thus drawn by 
Christ is applicable to the different opponents of Christianity in all ages.</p></note> and quite
<i>another</i> thing 
with <i>you</i>, who <i>will</i> not receive the revelation of the Holy Ghost that comes 
towards you, who suppress the conscious truth within you, declaring that to be 
the Evil Spirit’s work which you feel yourselves impelled to recognize as the 
work of the Holy Ghost” (<scripRef passage="Matthew 12:31-33" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|12|31|12|33" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.31-Matt.12.33">v. 31-33</scripRef>).  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi-p4">Where the root in the heart is not 
corrupted, where the sense of truth is not stifled—as in the case of those who 
blaspheme the Son of Man <i>not known as such</i>—there Christ finds a 
starting-point 
for repentance, and access for forgiveness. But where the Spirit of Lies has 
taken full possession, says he, there can be no room for repentance, and, 
consequently, no forgiveness. It is not clear, however, whether he meant to 
charge upon the very individuals in question this total suppression of truth and 
submission to the Spirit of Lies, thus utterly excluding them from repentance 
and pardon; or whether, by drawing this distinct line of demarcation, he wished 
to show them how precarious a footing they held, far from the first class, and 
near to the second. In fact, the Spirit of Lies, which permits no impressions of <pb n="244" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi-Page_244" />the Good and the True, held a high 
degree of dominion over these Pharisees.  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi-p5">Christ further told the Pharisees (in close connexion with his 
exposure of their evil disposition of heart) that, in their moral condition, 
they could not speak otherwise than they had done: “<i>O 
generation of vipers! how can ye, being evil, speak good things?</i>” Their 
decision upon his act bore the impress of their ungodly nature. “<i>For out of the abundance 
of the heart the mouth speaketh;</i>” and <i>therefore</i> it is—because the evil nature can 
express itself outwardly in words as well as deeds—that Christ attaches so much 
import to their words. The judgment of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi-p5.1">God</span>, which looks 
only at the heart, will visit words no less than works: “<i>I say unto you, that every idle word that men 
shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment; for by thy 
words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words shalt thou be condemned</i>.”<note n="432" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xvi-p6">This announcement was directly opposed to the Pharisees’ doctrine, according to which morality was judged by the standard of <i>quantity</i>.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 164. Purpose of Christ's Relatives to confine him as a Lunatic.—He declares who  are his Relatives in the Spiritual Sense." prev="viii.ii.ix.xvi" next="viii.ii.ix.xviii" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p1">§ 164. <i>Purpose of Christ’s Relatives to confine him as a Lunatic.—He declares who 
are his Relatives in the Spiritual Sense</i><note n="433" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p2"><scripRef passage="Matthew 12:46-50" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|12|46|12|50" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.46-Matt.12.50">Matt., xii;, 46-50</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 3:31-35" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p2.2" parsed="|Mark|3|31|3|35" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.31-Mark.3.35">Mark, iii., 31, seq.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 8:19-21" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p2.3" parsed="|Luke|8|19|8|21" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.19-Luke.8.21">Luke, viii., 19, seq.</scripRef></p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p3">While Christ was thus exposing the 
machinations of the Pharisees and the evil spirit that inspired them, he was 
informed that his mother and his brothers, who could not approach on account of 
the throng, were seeking him.<note n="434" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p4">By <span lang="El" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p4.1">ἔξω</span> 
(in Matthew and Mark) we are, perhaps, to understand “<i>outside of the throng</i>, or, 
<i>outside</i> of an enclosure. It is not necessary (nor, indeed, suitable) to assume 
that the assembly was gathered in a house.</p></note> As the scene that was going on threatened bad 
results to the Pharisaic party by making a strong impression upon the people, 
the Pharisees had sought to break it up, by persuading his relatives that he had 
lost his senses.<note n="435" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p5"><scripRef passage="Mark 3:21" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p5.1" parsed="|Mark|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.21">Mark, iii., 21</scripRef>. This does not look 
[as some would have it] like a wilful colouring, added to the facts by 
tradition, or by Mark himself; but rather indicates, as do slight characteristic 
touches in other passages given by Mark alone, that this Evangelist made use of 
authorities peculiarly his own. Such an <i>invention</i>, or perversion of tradition, 
would have been utterly inconsistent with the tone of thought and feeling 
generally prevalent in regard to Christ: who, in those days, would have believed 
that <i>Christ’s own brothers</i> could listen to such a blasphemy against him! It has 
been supposed, again, that the statement in Mark originated in a 
misunderstanding of the accusation brought against Christ by the Pharisees; but 
this is impossible; who <i>could</i> suppose the accusation to mean that “he cast out 
devils, being himself a demoniac?” On the other hand, different members of the 
Pharisaic party, or the same persons with different objects in view, might have 
originated both slanders; at one moment charging him with the Satanic league, 
and at another with being a demoniac himself.</p></note> His severe discourses, doubtless, appeared to many a bigoted 
scribe as the words of a madman (<scripRef passage="John 10:20" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p5.2" parsed="|John|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.20">John, x., 20</scripRef>), and the Pharisees probably made 
use of them in imposing upon his relatives. The apparent contrarieties in 
Christ’s discourses and actions could only be harmonized by a complete and true 
intuition of   

<pb n="245" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-Page_245" />his personality; to his brothers he was always an 
enigma and a paradox, and they could, therefore, the more easily, in an unhappy 
moment, be perplexed by the crafty Pharisees.<note n="436" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p6">It is worthy of note <scripRef passage="John 7:5-7" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p6.1" parsed="|John|7|5|7|7" osisRef="Bible:John.7.5-John.7.7">that John (vii., 5-7)</scripRef> mentions, precisely with reference to 
this same point of time, that Christ’s brothers did not believe in his Divine 
calling, but wished to put him to the proof; and that he then described them as 
belonging to the world.</p></note> It is difficult, however, to 
imagine that <i>Mary</i> could have been thus deceived; she may have followed them 
from anxiety of a different kind about her son.    
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p7">But Christ, surrounded by a host of anxious seekers for 
salvation, heard the announcement undisturbed. To show, by this striking case, 
that blood relationship did not imply affinity for his Spirit, he asked, “<i>Who is my mother, and who are my brothers?</i>” Pointing to the 
seeking souls around him, and to his nearer <i>spiritual</i> kindred—the 
disciples—he said, “<i>Behold my mother and my brothers! For whosoever shall do the will of my 
Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother</i>.”<note n="437" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p8">These words are given by <scripRef passage="Luke 8:21" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.21">Luke (viii., 21)</scripRef> in a 
different connexion; one in which, indeed, Christ might very well have uttered 
them, although the occasion for them does not appear so obvious as in Matthew 
and Mark. In connexion with the account of the healing of the deaf and dumb 
demoniac given by Luke, we have a different passage (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:27,28" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p8.2" parsed="|Luke|11|27|11|28" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.27-Luke.11.28">xi., 27, 28</scripRef>) from the one 
now under discussion, but which yet contains something of a similar import, 
viz.: a contrast between a mere outward love of Christ’s person and true 
reverence for him. This affinity of meaning may have caused the two passages to 
change places with each other. We presupposed this in our use of <scripRef passage="Luke 11:28" id="viii.ii.ix.xvii-p8.3" parsed="|Luke|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.28">Luke, xi., 28</scripRef>, 
on p. 189. And the affinity of the two expressions may have also caused the two 
accounts in Matthew and Mark to be chronologically connected together.</p></note>    
</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 165. The Demand of a Sign from Heaven answered only by the Sign of the Prophet Jonah." prev="viii.ii.ix.xvii" next="viii.ii.ix.xix" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-p1">§ 165. <i>The Demand of a Sign from Heaven answered only by the Sign of the Prophet Jonah</i>. 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 11:16,29-36" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|11|16|0|0;|Luke|11|29|11|36" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.16 Bible:Luke.11.29-Luke.11.36">Luke, xi., 16, 29-36</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-p2">We stated, on p. 240, that the less violent of 
Christ’s opponents demanded of him “a sign from heaven.” In answering these, he 
showed that their ungodly disposition of heart was at once the ground of their 
unbelief and the secret motive of their demand.   
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-p3">[<i>An evil and adulterous 
generation seeketh after a sign; and there shall no sign be given to it, but the 
sign of the Prophet Jonah. For as Jonah was a sign to the Ninevites, so, also, 
shall the Son of Man be to this generation</i>.] “In vain did they ask a new sign; 
<i>such</i> a one as they asked they should not obtain. No other sign should they have 
but that of the Prophet Jonah,<note n="438" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-p4">See 
above, p. 136.</p></note> <i>i. e</i>., the whole manifestation of Christ,<note n="439" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-p5">In <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:40" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|12|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.40">Matt., xii., 40</scripRef>, the reference is made to bear upon the 
<i>resurrection</i> of Christ, which is quite foreign to the original sense and 
connexion of the passage. It was Christ’s whole manifestation, then developing 
itself <i>before the eyes of them that heard him</i>, that was in question; the 
resurrection was witnessed only by persons who were <i>already believers</i>, for whom 
it was a sign to reanimate their faith. For those who persisted in unbelief, 
<i>notwithstanding</i> the sign of his whole manifestation, the resurrection was a sign 
of reproof, a testimony that the work of God had triumphed over all their 
machinations. A special Application of the type in this way would have drawn the 
attention of the hearers away from the main point of 
comparison. For these reasons, we think the verse in question is a commentary by 
a later hand.</p></note> by   
<pb n="246" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-Page_246" />which the Jews were to be called to 
repent and escape the threatened judgment.” He was to be a sign, shining for all 
mankind; and this candle, once lighted, <i>was not to be put in a secret place, 
neither under a bushel, but on a candlestick, that all who should enter the 
house might see the light</i> (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:33" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-p5.2" parsed="|Luke|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.33">v. 33</scripRef>). So was 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-p5.3">He</span> to be a light unto all men. But in 
order to receive the light, the <i>eye</i> must be sound. And what the eye is to the 
body, the inner light of Divine consciousness, originally implanted in our 
nature, is to the soul. Where this light has become darkness; where the Divinity 
in man, the consciousness of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-p5.4">God</span>, has been subjugated and stifled by the world, 
all that is within is full of darkness, and no light from without can illumine 
it. The <i>organ</i> where with to receive Divine revelations is wanting (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:34-36" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-p5.5" parsed="|Luke|11|34|11|36" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.34-Luke.11.36">v. 34-36</scripRef>). 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xviii-p6">Thus it was, because of the inner darkness of their souls, that these men could 
not understand “the sign” given by Christ’s whole manifestation; and for this 
reason it was that, in spite of all the signs that lay before their eyes, they 
ever asked for more.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 166. Discourse pronounced at a Feast against the Hypocrisy of the Pharisees and the Lawyers." prev="viii.ii.ix.xviii" next="viii.ii.ix.xx" id="viii.ii.ix.xix">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p1">§ 166. <i>Discourse pronounced at a Feast against the 
Hypocrisy of the Pharisees and the Lawyers</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:37-52" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|11|37|11|52" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.37-Luke.11.52">Luke, xi., 37-52</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p2">While Christ was 
engaged in the conversation just referred to, a certain Pharisee, who did not 
display his hostile disposition so openly as the rest, but masked it under the 
garb of courtesy, came and invited him to breakfast, probably with a view to 
catch up something in his words or actions that might point a charge of heresy, 
or serve to cast suspicion upon him at a subsequent period.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p3">In this spirit, he 
found it quite a matter of offence that Christ sat down to table without washing 
his hands. The Saviour took occasion from this to expose the hypocrisy of the 
sect; and availed himself, for the purpose, of illustrations drawn from the 
objects around him at the feast. “You Pharisees make the cups and dishes clean 
outside, but. leave them full of dirt within. So you are careful to preserve an 
outward show of purity, but inwardly you are full of avarice and wickedness.<note n="440" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p4">It is a question whether <scripRef passage="Matthew 23:25" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|23|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.25">Matt., xxiii., 25</scripRef>, or <scripRef passage="Luke 11:39" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p4.2" parsed="|Luke|11|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.39">Luke, xi., 39</scripRef>, 
contains the original form of these words. In the latter, the second member of 
the illustration is wanting; Christ passes over from the illustration (the 
vessels) to the thing illustrated (the Pharisees). The two members are more 
complete in Matthew: “Ye make clean the outside of the cups and platters, but 
inwardly <i>they</i> are full of extortion and wickedness,” <i>i. e</i>., their contents were 
obtained by avarice and oppression. But neither is this precisely apt, nor does 
it seem likely that Christ would have reproached the Pharisee exactly in this 
form. In Luke the <i>last</i> member of the <i>illustration</i> (the cups are dirty within) 
and the <i>first</i> member of the <i>application</i> (ye are careful for outward purity) are 
wanting. In the above interpretation of Matthew we follow the reading 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p4.3">ἀδικίας</span>; it 
would not apply if we take that of the <i>lect. recept</i>., viz., 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p4.4">ἀκρασίας</span>; which is 
not without good authority. This reading recommends itself

as 
the more difficult: it is easy to conceive, as <i>De Wette</i> remarks, how the others 
could have grown out of it.</p></note> Ye 
fools, are not the inward and the outward, made by the

<pb n="247" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-Page_247" />same Creator, inseparable? From <i>within</i> must true morality 
proceed; from the heart must the essence of piety be developed.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p5">From 
this he takes occasion (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:41-44" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|11|41|11|44" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.41-Luke.11.44">v. 41-44</scripRef>) to expose the mock piety of the Pharisees, 
displayed in their satisfying themselves, not merely in religion, but also in 
morality, with outward and empty show.<note n="441" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p6"> <scripRef passage="Luke 11:41" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|11|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.41">Luke, xi., 41</scripRef>, 
presents a difficulty. On any interpretation it seems to me that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p6.2">
τὰ ἐνόντα</span> corresponds to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p6.3">
ἔσωθεν</span>, as contrasted 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p6.4">ἔξωθεν</span>, <scripRef passage="Luke 11:39" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p6.5" parsed="|Luke|11|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.39">v. 
39</scripRef>, and must therefore be applied to the 
<i>heart</i>. This being admitted, the only question is whether the words were 
or were not spoken ironically. If they were not, it must seem strange that 
Christ, whose design was to aim at <i>the disposition of the heart</i>, should 
have laid down any thing so easily perverted into <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p6.6">opus 
operatum</span></i>. It may be said that, in accordance with a mode of teaching 
which he frequently adopted, viz., to give a specific instead of a general 
precept,—to command an outward act, as a sign of the disposition, instead of 
enjoining the disposition itself; he here enjoins alms-giving as proof, in act, 
of the possession of that love which <i>imparts</i> to others. This appears to 
be confirmed by the verse following, in which justice and love are mentioned as 
virtues wholly neglected by the Pharisees; implying that their alms-giving, 
previously mentioned, being destitute of the proper disposition, was valueless. 
But, on the other hand, where Christ employs this mode of teaching, the peculiar <i>
kind</i> of special injunction that he gives is always determined by the 
character of his hearers; and <i>alms-giving</i>— would have been an inapt 
injunction to <i>Pharisees</i>, who, as we learn from the Sermon on the Mount, 
made great show and display thereof. Still, the injunction may have been given 
in view of the character of the <i>individual</i> Pharisees before him, who may 
have been known as avaricious men; and Christ may have known that to part with 
their money would be a test of love which they could not stand. If it be 
supposed that the words are not accurately reported, and that the special 
injunction is due to the writer, and not to Christ, still the connexion 
sufficiently guards even the writer from the charge of setting forth the <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p6.7">
opus operatum</span></i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p7">All difficulties would disappear if we could assume that 
Christ intended only to point out the prevailing spirit in which the Pharisees 
acted, and the sophisms with which they satisfied their consciences. “As to your 
inward parts, all you have to do is to give alms, and lo! all is clean for you!” (You think that alms-giving is to cleanse your life and atone for your sins.) 
Although this view does not appear perfectly simple and natural, I cannot share 
in the decisive sentence which modern writers, and even <i>De Wette</i>, have 
pronounced against it. It may be connected with <scripRef passage="Luke 11:42" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|11|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.42">
verse 42</scripRef>, as follows: “You cannot with this mock piety satisfy the 
law of God, and escape his judgments; but <i>Woe unto you!</i>” He then adds 
another illustration—their “tithing of mint,” &amp;c., as corresponding to their 
kind of alms-giving; and contrasts both forms of hypocrisy (last clause of <scripRef passage="Luke 11:42" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p7.2" parsed="|Luke|11|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.42">
v. 42</scripRef>) with the true righteousness and love of which they were 
destitute.</p></note> They manifested their hypocrisy (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:42" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p7.3" parsed="|Luke|11|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.42">v. 42</scripRef>) 
in giving “tithes” of the most trifling products (mint, cummin, &amp;c.), and 
entirely neglecting the more essential duties of righteousness and love. Their 
vanity and haughtiness were shown (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:43" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p7.4" parsed="|Luke|11|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.43">v. 43</scripRef>) in their claiming to 
lord it over every 
body. They were (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:44" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p7.5" parsed="|Luke|11|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.44">v. 44</scripRef>), like tombs, so beautifully painted that no one would 
suppose them to be graves; but whose fair exterior concealed nothing but 
putrefaction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p8">At this point a <i>lawyer</i><note n="442" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p9">There 
appears to have been a marked distinction between these <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p9.1">νομικοῖς</span> and the 
Pharisees proper. They probably applied themselves more to the <i>Scriptures</i> than 
to the <i>traditions</i>; not, however, wholly rejecting the authority of the latter. 
(Perhaps they formed a transition sect to the later <i>Karaites</i>.) This might 
account for their expecting Christ to express himself more favourably of them 
than of the Pharisees, but did not save them from 
his reproach. They could derive a lifeless and unspiritual system from the 
letter of the Scriptures as well as from traditions; could be as severe as the 
Pharisees in judging others, and as indulgent towards themselves. This 
distinction between the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p9.2">νομικοί</span> and the others confirms the originality of 
Luke. <i>Strauss</i> and <i>De Wette</i> think that these interlocutions of other persons, 
giving occasion to new turns of the discourse—a sort of table-talk—belong merely 
to the peculiar dress which Luke gives to the account; but it appears to me on 
the contrary, that their apt adaptation to the several speakers is a strong 
proof of the originality of the narrative. They belong to the very character of 
table conversation; and their faithful and accurate transmission may be easily 
accounted for; they were probably again and again repeated, and finally, in aid 
of memory, committed to writing; Any argument against the verisimilitude of 
these accounts, drawn from the modern etiquette of the table, is totally out of 
place, and valueless.</p></note> who was present asked Christ whether he <pb n="248" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-Page_248" />meant to apply these censures to the 
class to which he belonged, also From this the Saviour took occasion, in the 
remainder of the discourse (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:45-52" id="viii.ii.ix.xix-p9.3" parsed="|Luke|11|45|11|52" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.45-Luke.11.52">v. 45-52</scripRef>), to expose the crimes that were peculiar 
to the lawyers.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 167. Christ Warns his Disciples against the Pharisees.—The Power of Divine Truth." prev="viii.ii.ix.xix" next="viii.ii.ix.xxi" id="viii.ii.ix.xx">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p1">§ 167. <i>Christ Warns his Disciples against the Pharisees.—The 
Power of Divine Truth</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:52" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|11|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.52">Luke, xi., 52</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 12:3" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p1.2" parsed="|Luke|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.3">xii., 3</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p2">It is probable that the 
conversation, commenced at the breakfast—table, was continued in the open air;<note n="443" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p3">We see from <scripRef passage="Luke 11:53" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|11|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.53">Luke, xi., 53</scripRef>, compared with <scripRef passage="Luke 12:1" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p3.2" parsed="|Luke|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.1">xii., 1</scripRef>, that 
the conversation was continued. The transition is not managed with the art that 
we should look for in a <i>fictitious</i> narrative; had Luke <i>invented</i> the dialogue, he 
would hardly have joined so awkwardly, without any connecting link, the table 
conversation with the discourse afterward delivered to the multitude. Bet our 
assertion that Luke, in describing the table-talk with what preceded and 
followed, has actually given us a real scene from the life of Christ, does not 
imply there is nothing in the statement that belongs in another place. Things 
are repeated here which we find often in both Matthew and Luke. The case was 
probably as follows: an original body of discourse, <i>e.g</i>., the Sermon on the 
Mount, a conversation on some special occasion, at table or elsewhere, was 
handed down and written, subsequently, in particular memoirs. Other separate 
expressions, not specifically connected with them, were also handed down, and 
were incorporated in suitable places in the larger discourses, the more 
effectually to secure their preservation and transmission. Such may have been 
the case in the passage before us; <i>e.g</i>., <scripRef passage="Luke 11:49" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p3.3" parsed="|Luke|11|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.49">xi., 49</scripRef>, for example, which is given, 
in its original form, in Christ’s last anti-Pharisaic discourse, <scripRef passage="Matthew 23:34" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p3.4" parsed="|Matt|23|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.34">Matt., xxiii., 
34</scripRef>.</p></note> 
the irritated Pharisees interrogated him anew, seeking, by captious questions, 
to find some handle by which to gratify their malice and secure the vengeance 
which they hoped to wreak upon him. A multitude of other persons gathered; 
groups were formed around Christ; and the Pharisees finally withdrew. The 
Saviour then addressed himself to the immediate circle of his disciples, and 
gave them warnings and cautions, probably occasioned by the recent machinations 
of the Pharisees. “<i>Beware of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy;</i>” a leaven which impregnates all that comes from them, and poisons all who come in 
contact with them. They were to be on their guard; to trust no appearances; the 
hostile aim was there, even when carefully concealed. <i>All</i> their acts alike were 
poisoned by hypocrisy; against them all it would be necessary to watch.<note n="444" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p3.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p4">We do not know how far the leaven of the Pharisees <i>did</i> succeed in 
poisoning the heart of an <i>Iscariot</i>. The caution in the text was obviously 
occasioned by the pretended friendship of the Pharisee who invited Christ to 
breakfast, and by the captious questions

put to him under pretence of securing his opinions on important points. We do 
not find the passage in as original a form in <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:6" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.6">Matt., xvi., 6</scripRef>; the Pharisees are 
connected (as is often done in Matt.) with the <i>Sadducees</i>; a connexion, as we 
have remarked before, not natural or probable. It is difficult to conceive how 
Christ could have connected the <i>doctrine</i> of the Pharisees with that of the 
Sadducees; or how he could have warned his disciples against the influence of 
the latter, to which, from their own religious stand-point, and the circle of 
society in which they moved, they certainly were not exposed. <i>Schneckenburger</i> 
(Stud. d. Geist. Würtemb., vi., 1, 48), indeed, says that the <i>doctrine</i> of the 
Pharisees could not have been alluded to either, because Christ recommends the 
latter himself (<scripRef passage="Matthew 23:3" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|23|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.3">Matt., xxiii., 3</scripRef>). But we cannot agree with him; Christ’s 
object, in the passage quoted, is to contrast the rigid <i>precepts</i> of the 
Pharisees with their practice. It was the example of their <i>life</i> that the 
disciples were to guard against; but as their righteousness was to exceed that 
of the Pharisees, they were enjoined to live up even to the strict precepts of 
that sect, so that none might be able to accuse them of violating the law. But 
surely there was nothing in this inconsistent with opposition, on Christ’s part, 
to the <i>doctrines</i> of the Pharisees in other respects; and proofs of such 
opposition abound in the Evangelists. It is <i>possible</i>, from the connexion in 
Matt., that Christ may. have given his warning in view of Pharisaic ideas of the 
kingdom of God and of the signs of its appearance, and that the figure of the 
leaven may have been intended to apply to this; but yet it is more natural to 
explain it as alluding (in Luke’s sense) to the <i>hypocrisy</i> of the sect, which 
Christ had just before condemned. In <scripRef passage="Mark 8:15" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p4.3" parsed="|Mark|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.15">Mark, viii., 15</scripRef>, indeed, no other sense is 
admissible; the disciples might be warned against the <i>hypocrisy</i> of Herod 
Antipas, but not against his <i>doctrine</i>. It may, indeed, be said that <i>
Luke’s</i> 
version is the original one; that <i>Matthew</i>, as was usual with him, added 
<i>Sadducees</i> to Pharisees; and that <i>Mark</i>, finding this unsuitable, substituted
<i>Herod</i>. In answer to this, Christ may have employed the phrase more than once. 
In the case of Herod, the caution was not uncalled for; the disciples might have 
been deceived by his wish to see Jesus, although he wished it with no good 
intentions. Mark probably employed a different and original account; and, in the 
nature of the case, the substitution of the Sadducees for Herod was unlikely: it 
is not known that Herod was a Pharisee.</p></note></p>

<pb n="249" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-Page_249" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p5">After this note of warning, which probably perturbed 
their minds, he allowed them, for their comfort, to catch a glimpse of the 
coming triumphs of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p5.1">God</span>, and of the victories which his truth 
should achieve. The craft of men, he told them, should not check its progress; 
it should make its way by the power of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p5.2">God</span>. His truth, 
as yet veiled and covered, was to be brought to the knowledge of all men. “<i>For there is nothing 
covered that shall not be revealed; and hid, that shall not be known. What I 
tell you in darkness, that speak ye in light: and what ye hear in the ear, that 
preach ye upon the house-tops</i> (the flat roofs of Eastern dwellings).”<note n="445" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p6">In <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:26,27" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|10|26|10|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.26-Matt.10.27">Matt., x., 26, 27</scripRef>, these words are 
incorporated into the discourse at the mission of the Apostles, in which 
several other passages are out of place. Their <i>form</i> is probably more accurately 
given in Matt. than in Luke; in the former, it is what they <i>hear</i> that is to be 
proclaimed; in the latter, what they <i>speak</i>; for at that time the disciples 
themselves did not fully understand and utter the truth among themselves. It was 
only to <i>become</i> plain to them at a later period.</p></note> And with this 
promise, too, is connected an exhortation to firmness and steadfastness in their 
struggles for the truth: “<i>Be not afraid of them that kill the body</i>,”<note n="446" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p7">Other things are added, after 
<scripRef passage="Luke 12:5" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.5">Luke, xii., 5</scripRef>, probably out of their proper connexion; especially the 
“blasphemy 
against the Holy Ghost,” of which we have spoken before (p. 243). I cannot adopt 
the interpretation of <i>Schleiermacher</i>, which is adapted to the passage as if this 
were its proper place.</p></note> &amp;c.</p>

<pb n="250" id="viii.ii.ix.xx-Page_250" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 168. Christ Heals a Paralytic at Capernaum, and the Pharisees accuse hiim of Blasphemy.—The Accusation Repelled." prev="viii.ii.ix.xx" next="viii.ii.ix.xxii" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi">



<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p1">§ 168. <i>Christ Heals a Paralytic at 
Capernaum, and the Pharisees accuse him of Blasphemy.—The Accusation Repelled</i>. 
(<scripRef passage="Matthew 9:1" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.1">Matt, ix., 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 2:1" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.1">Mark, ii., 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 5:17" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p1.3" parsed="|Luke|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.17">Luke, v. 17</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p2">The attack made upon Christ at 
Jerusalem involved, as we have seen, two charges, viz., that he violated the 
law, and that he assumed a power and dignity to which no man could have a right. 
The Pharisees continued their persecutions, on the same grounds, in Galilee 
also, where his labours offered them many points of assault. But against all 
such attacks his Divine greatness only displayed itself the more conspicuously. 
</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p3">On one occasion he returned to Capernaum from one of his preaching tours, and 
when his arrival was known many gathered around him. Some sought him to hear the 
words of life from his lips; to obtain help for their bodies or their souls; 
others, doubtless, with hostile intent, to put captious questions, and act as 
spies upon his words and actions; and curiosity, too, had done its part; so that 
the door of the house was beset with people. The Saviour was interrupted in his 
teaching by a great noise without. A man palsied in all his limbs, tormented by 
pain of body and anguish of heart, had caused himself to be carried thither. His 
disease may have been caused by sinful excesses; or it may have so awakened his 
sense of guilt as that he felt it to be a punishment for his sins; but, be this 
as it may, the disease of his body and the distress of his soul seem to have 
been closely connected, and to have reacted upon each other.<note n="447" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p4"><i>Schleiermacher</i> concluded, from the great pains 
that were taken, and the unusual means that were resorted to to bring the sick 
man to Christ, that the Saviour was about to depart immediately from the city. 
But Mark’s account shows that he had just returned, and that a vast crowd had 
gathered about him. A momentary exacerbation of the sick man’s sufferings may 
have caused the haste; but we do not know enough about his case to decide this.</p></note> Both required to 
be healed, in order to a radical cure. Though the bodily ailment was a real one, 
and not due to a psychical cause, still, such was the reciprocal action of 
spirit and body, that the spiritual anguish had first to be remedied. And, on 
the other hand, as the disease seemed to be a punishment for sin, he needed, for 
the healing of his soul, a <i>sensible</i> pledge of the pardon of his sins; and such a 
pledge he was to find in the cure of his palsy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p5">Four men carried the couch on 
which the sick man lay; but the throng was so great that they could not make 
their way through. The palsied man was anxious to see the Saviour, by whom 
he hoped to be relieved. Entrance by the door was impossible; but the Oriental 
mode of building afforded a means of access, to which they at once had recourse. 
Passing up the stairs, which led from the outside to the flat roof of the 
house,<note n="448" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p6">The accounts of Mark and Luke bear throughout the vivid 
stamp of eye-witnesses. The unusual feature of the 
event is related in the simplest possible way, without a trace of exaggeration; 
and it is all in perfect keeping with Oriental life. <i>Strauss</i> assumes, without 
the slightest ground, that these accounts are exaggerated copies of Matthew’s 
(<scripRef passage="Matthew 9:1" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.1">ix., 1</scripRef>), which is much the most simple. We have far more reason to take it the 
other way, and consider Matthew’s as an <i>abridged</i> statement, the main object of 
which was to report what Christ said, and not to give a full detail of the 
circumstances. <i>Strauss</i> says, further, that the words, “<i>when he saw their faith</i>,” gave occasion for the invention of the story of the letting down of the bier 
through the roof, &amp;c. Let us look at this. If Jesus set so high a value upon the 
faith of the men, he did it, either because he saw their faith by that glance of 
his which searched men’s hearts, or because they gave some <i>outward sign</i> of it. 
[<i>Strauss</i> would not be likely to admit the first, and the second] is precisely 
met by the statement of Luke. Moreover, an invention of this kind would have 
been utterly inconsistent with the spirit of early Christianity, which had too 
high a conception of Christ’s power to pierce the thoughts of men to suppose 
that he needed any outward sign of a really existing faith. Again, if it be 
agreed that admittance could be had by a <i>door</i> in the roof, it may be questioned 
whether such a door would be large enough to admit a <i>couch</i> But, probably, 
no such door existed in Eastern houses. Joseph., Archaeol., I. xiv., xv.,) § 12, 
confirms this. Herod I. had taken a village, in which there were many of the 
enemy’s soldiers; part of them were taken on the roofs, and then, it is said, “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p6.2">τοὺς ὀρόφους τῶν 
οἴκων κατασκάπτων, ἔμπλεα 
τὰ κάτω τῶν στρατιωτῶν 
ἑώρα ἀθρόων 
ἀπειλημμένων.</span>” Even those who suppose Mark’s account to be an 
imitation of Luke’s, or of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p6.3">ἀπομνημόνευμα</span> which Luke followed, must still 
admit that it implies an intimate acquaintance with the construction of Eastern 
houses. Had there been a way of getting through the roof otherwise, he would not 
have said that they broke it. As I have said before, Mark’s details, in many 
places, imply that he used a separate authority; although I cannot believe, with 
some, that his Gospel was the original basis of Matthew and Luke.</p></note> they made an opening by removing part of the tiles, and let the couch 
down into an upper chamber.</p>

<pb n="251" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-Page_251" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p7">Christ’s first words to the sick man, addressed to his longing 
and faith, were, “<i>Son, thy sins be forgiven thee;</i>” and this balm, 
poured into the wounded spirit, prepared the way for the healing of his corporeal malady.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p8">The Pharisees, always on the watch, seized upon this opportunity 
to renew their accusations; he had claimed a fulness of power which belonged to 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p8.1">God</span> alone; the power, namely, to forgive sins. Perceiving their irritation, he 
appealed to a <i>fact</i> which could not be denied, as proof that he claimed no 
power which he could not fully exercise. [“<i>Whether is it easier to say, Thy sins be 
forgiven thee; or to say, Arise and walk? But that ye may know that the Son of 
Man hath power on earth to forgive sins</i><note n="449" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p8.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p9">God forgives the sins in 
heaven, but Christ, as Man, announces the Divine forgiveness. “<i>Son of Man</i>” 
and “<i>in earth</i>” are correlative conceptions.</p></note> (<i>then saith he to the sick of the 
palsy</i>), <i>Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto thy house. And he arose, and 
departed to his house.</i>”] “ It is easy to say, Thy sins be forgiven thee; for if 
these words really produce any result, it could not be perceptible to the 
senses, and, for that reason, the lack of the result could not convict an impostor;<note n="450" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p10">It was only in
<i>this</i> 
sense, and not with reference to the act of power in itself, that Christ said, “<i>It is easier</i>” &amp;c.</p></note> 
but he who says Arise and walk must really possess the power which his words 
claim, or his untruth will be immediately exposed.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-p11">And the <i>fact</i> that 
the Divine power of his words revivified the dead 

<pb n="252" id="viii.ii.ix.xxi-Page_252" />limbs of the paralytic proved that he 
had the power, by granting forgiveness of sins, to awaken the dead soul to a new 
spiritual life. In this case the two were bound together.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 169. The Withered Hand healed on the Sabbath.—The Objections of the Pharisees anticipated and refuted." prev="viii.ii.ix.xxi" next="viii.ii.ix.xxiii" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p1">§ 169. <i>The Withered 
Hand healed on the Sabbath.—The Objections of the Pharisees anticipated and 
refuted</i>. (<scripRef passage="Mark 3:1-6" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p1.1" parsed="|Mark|3|1|3|6" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.1-Mark.3.6">Mark, iii., 1-6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 6:6-8" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p1.2" parsed="|Luke|6|6|6|8" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.6-Luke.6.8">Luke, vi., 6-8</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 12:10" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p1.3" parsed="|Matt|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.10">Matt., xii., 10</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p2">A man with a withered hand appeared in the synagogue on a 
certain Sabbath while Christ was teaching, probably at Capernaum. The Pharisees, 
perhaps, had brought him there, as they stood by and watched eagerly to see what 
Christ would do; but the latter saw their purpose, and acted with his 
characteristic calmness and confidence. Taking no notice whatever of his crafty 
foes until he had called the sufferer forth into the midst of the synagogue, he 
then, by putting an unavoidable dilemma to the Pharisees, anticipated all that 
they could say: “<i>Is it lawful to 
do good on the Sabbath days, or to do evil; to save life, or to kill?</i>” This 
question did not offer a choice between doing or not doing a specific good, but 
between doing the good or its opposite evil; and even the Pharisees could not 
pretend to hesitate as to the reply. It was precisely for this reason that 
Christ so put it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p3">But was he justified in this? Let us see. The point assumed 
was, that a sin of <i>omission</i> is also a sin of <i>commission</i>. Whoever omits to do a 
good act which he has the power and, therefore, the calling to do, is 
responsible for all the evil that may flow from his omission; <i>e.g</i>., if he can 
save a neighbour’s life, he <i>ought</i>; and if he does not, he is guilty of his 
death.<note n="451" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p4"><i>Wilke’s</i> objections 
(<i>Urevangelisten</i>, p. 191) to the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p4.1">ἀποκτεῖναι</span> are not decisive. A strong word 
would naturally be used by Christ to give emphasis to the declaration that, it 
such a case, not to <i>save</i> life, is to <i>kill</i>.</p></note> So with the case of this lame man; there he was; Christ could cure him; 
Christ <i>ought</i> to cure him; and, if he did not, would be responsible for the 
continuance of his impotency. That it was a duty to save <i>life</i> on the Sabbath was 
taught even by the Pharisees themselves; and, as the <i>spirit</i> of the law required, 
Christ extended the principle further. The exception allowed by the Pharisees 
showed that the law could not, unconditionally, be literally fulfilled.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p5">After putting his question, he looked around to see if any of 
them would venture a reply. All were silent. Then, with Divine word of power, he 
said to the lame man, “<i>Stretch forth thine hand;</i>” and it was done.<note n="452" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p6">It is obvious that the accounts of 
this event in Matthew, Mark, and Luke were written independently of each other, 
from independent sources; and this seems to confirm their truth. Immediate 
originality, and the vivacity of an eye-witness, are strikingly exhibited in 
<i>Luke’s</i> account; <i>e.g</i>., before the Pharisees open their lips, Christ anticipates 
them both by word and deed; which is much more characteristic than Matthew’s 
statement. And as for Christ’s words, as given by Luke, being due to a later 
revision of the original, it is the less likely, because the striking 
application of which they admit does not lie upon the surface at all. The clause in <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:12" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.12">Matt., xii., 12</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p6.2">ἔξεστι τοῖς Σάββασι 
καλῶς ποιεῖν</span>, gives a hint of the thought more fully developed in 
Luke. As to <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:11" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p6.3" parsed="|Matt|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.11">Matt., xii., 11</scripRef>, it may be out of place; and, in that case, may be 
the same as <scripRef passage="Luke 14:5" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p6.4" parsed="|Luke|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.5">Luke, xiv., 5</scripRef>, in a different form, the latter being supposed to 
give the true occasion on which the words were uttered. But it is just as possible that Christ uttered the same thought on two occasions; or that he appended 
both illustrations to his answer to the question given in <scripRef passage="Luke 6:9" id="viii.ii.ix.xxii-p6.5" parsed="|Luke|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.9">Luke, vi., 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>


</div4>

<div4 title="§ 170. Cure of the Infirm Woman on the Sabbath; the Pharisees disconcerted.—Of the Dropsical Man." prev="viii.ii.ix.xxii" next="viii.ii.ix.xxiv" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiii-p1">§ 170. <i>Cure of the Infirm Woman on the Sabbath; the Pharisees disconcerted.</i> (<scripRef passage="Luke 13:10" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.10">Luke, xiii., 10</scripRef>.)—<i>Of the Dropsical Man</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 14:1-6" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiii-p1.2" parsed="|Luke|14|1|14|6" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.1-Luke.14.6">Luke, xiv.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiii-p2">On 
another Sabbath, while Christ was teaching in the synagogue, his attention was 
arrested by a woman who had gone for eighteen years bowed together and unable to 
erect herself. He called her to him and laid his hands upon her; she was healed, 
and thanked God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiii-p3">The ruler of the synagogue, not venturing to attack Christ 
directly, turned and reproached the people with, <i>There are six days in which men 
ought to work; in them, therefore, come and be healed, and not on the Sabbath 
day</i>. Christ saw that the reproach was intended for himself; and exposed to the 
man (who only illustrated the spirit of his whole party) the hypocrisy of his 
language, and the contrast between Pharisaic actions and a Pharisaic show of 
zeal for the law, by the question, <i>Doth not each of you, on the Sabbath, loose 
his ox or his ass from the stall, and lead him away to watering? And shall not 
this daughter of Abraham, whom Satan hath bound, lo! these eighteen years, be 
loosed from this bond on the Sabbath day!</i><note n="453" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiii-p4">The 
expression “whom Satan hath bound” may imply a demoniacal possession, a state, 
perhaps, of melancholy imbecility; and the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiii-p4.1">πνεῦμα  ἀσθενείας</span> appear to 
confirm this. But they may also be referred to the connexion between sin and 
evil in general, or in this particular case; and so a demoniacal possession, in 
the full sense, need not be presupposed. The terms may have been used in view of 
prevalent opinions, or because of the peculiar form in which Christ wished to 
express himself in this case.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiii-p5">Often the hidden aims of the 
Pharisees were veiled in the garb of friendliness; but the Saviour anticipated 
their attacks before they were uttered, and thus often prevented their utterance 
at all. An illustration of this is to be found in the account given by <scripRef passage="Luke 14:1-6" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiii-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|14|1|14|6" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.1-Luke.14.6">Luke 
(xiv.)</scripRef> of a meal taken at the house of a Pharisee, by whom he had been invited 
on the Sabbath. Whether by accident, or by the contrivance of the Pharisees, a dropsical man was there, seeking to be healed. Jesus first turned and asked 
them, <i>Is it lawful to heal on the Sabbath day?</i> When they made no reply, he 
touched the man and cured him. When he had left the house, the Saviour saw that 
the Pharisees were disposed to put an ill construction on what he had done; and 
appealed, as he had done before, to the testimony of their own conduct: <i>Which of 
you shall have an ox or an ass fallen into a pit, and will not straightway pull 
him out on the Sabbath day?</i></p>
<pb n="254" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiii-Page_254" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 171. The Strife for Precedence at  Feasts.—The Poor, not the Rich, to be invited.—Parable of the Great Supper." prev="viii.ii.ix.xxiii" next="viii.ii.ix.xxv" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p1">§ 171. <i>The Strife for Precedence at 
Feasts.—The Poor, not the Rich, to be invited.—Parable of the Great Supper</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 14:1-35" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|14|1|14|35" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.1-Luke.14.35">Luke, xiv.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p2">When the time of sitting down to the meal arrived, there was a 
strife for precedence among the Pharisees, forming an apt display of their 
vanity and pride of rank; and illustrating, in the lower sphere of life, the 
arrogant and evil disposition which they carried into the higher, and which 
totally unfitted them for the kingdom of prudence, the true wisdom 
of the kingdom, by giving them, in a parabolic form, a rule of prudence for the 
lower sphere of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p3">This rule was, that, instead of appropriating the highest 
seat, and thus exposing one’s self to the shame of being bidden to leave it, one 
should rather seek the lowest place, and thus have the chance of being honoured, 
before all the guests, by an invitation to a higher. It is obvious enough, on 
the face of this, that Christ did not intend it merely as a rule of social 
courtesy; he himself (<scripRef passage="Luke 14:11" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.11">v. 11</scripRef>) sets forth the prominent thought illustrated, viz.: 
that, to be exalted by <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p3.2">God</span>, we must humble ourselves; that all 
self-exaltation 
can only deprive us of that humility which constitutes true elevation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p4">During 
the repast, the Saviour turned to the host and attacked the prevailing 
selfishness that ruled all the conduct of the Pharisees. He illustrated this by 
contrasting that selfish hospitality which looks to a recompense with the 
genuine love that does good and asks no return. The heart that is fit for the 
kingdom of Heaven looks to no earthly reward, but will receive, in their stead, 
the heavenly riches (<scripRef passage="Luke 14:12-14" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|14|12|14|14" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.12-Luke.14.14">v. 12-14</scripRef>) of that kingdom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p5">One of the guests, probably wishing to turn the conversation 
from a disagreeable subject, seized upon the words uttered by Christ, to allude 
to the blessedness of the kingdom of God. “<i>Blessed</i>,” said he, “<i>is he that shall eat bread in the kingdom of God</i>.” He may 
have borrowed the figure from the scene around him; or, perhaps, employed it 
from a tendency to Chiliastic ideas of heaven. On this, Christ took occasion to 
show the Pharisees, who deemed themselves secure of a share in the Messianic 
kingdom, how utterly destitute they were of its moral requisites, and how far 
those whom they most despised were superior to them in this respect. He demanded 
a disposition of heart ready to appreciate the true nature of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p5.1">God</span> 
as manifested and proclaimed, and willing to forsake all things else in order to 
lay hold of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p6">To set this vividly before their minds, he made use of the 
figure of a <i>supper</i>, suggested, doubtless, by the circumstances around him. The 
<i>first</i> invited—those to whom the servant is sent to say, “<i>Come, for all
</i>

<pb n="255" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv-Page_255" /><i>things are now ready</i>”—are the Pharisees, who, on account of 
their life-long devotion to the study of the law, and their legal piety, deemed 
themselves certain of a call to share in the Divine kingdom. They are not accused, in the parable, of decided hostility, but of
<i>indifference</i> to that which 
ought to be their highest interest. Not knowing how to value the invitation, 
they excuse themselves from accepting it under various pretexts. The character 
of all persons, indeed, who are too busy to give heed to Christ’s words, is here 
illustrated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p7">When the invited guests refused to come, a call was sent forth 
for “<i>the poor, the maimed, the halt, and the blind;</i>” guests uninvited, indeed, 
and not expecting such an honour. By these we understand the despised ones, the 
publicans and sinners, whom Christ took to his embrace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p8">Still there is room; the 
<i>highways</i> must be ransacked; that is, the <i>heathen</i>, strangers to the Theocratic 
kingdom, are to be summoned to Christ’s kingdom.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 172. The Pharisees attack the Disciples for plucking Corn on the Sabbath.—Christ defends them." prev="viii.ii.ix.xxiv" next="viii.ii.ix.xxvi" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p1">§ 172. <i>The Pharisees attack the Disciples for plucking Corn on the Sabbath.—Christ defends them</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 6:1" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.1">Luke, vi., 1</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 12:18" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p1.2" parsed="|Matt|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.18">Matt., xii., 18</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p2">During the first or second year of Christ’s labours in Galilee, 
he walked, on the first Sabbath after the Passover,<note n="454" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p3.1">Σάββατον δευτερόπρωτον</span>, <scripRef passage="Luke 6:1" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p3.2" parsed="|Luke|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.1">Luke, vi., 1</scripRef>. Meaning, 
if the reading be correct, the first Sabbath after the second Easter-day, when 
the first sheaf of corn was presented in the Temple.</p></note> through a corn-field with 
his disciples. The corn was ripe; and the disciples, urged by hunger, plucked a 
few ears, rubbed them in their hands,<note n="455" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p4">A customary way of 
appeasing hunger in those lands, even to this day; cf. <i>Robinson</i>, Palestine, ii.. 
4<span class="unclear" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p4.1">1</span>9 and 430.</p></note> and ate them. Some of the Pharisees 
(always on the alert) reproached them for doing such a thing on the Sabbath day. 
As the charge was, in fact, meant for Christ himself, he replied to and refuted 
it; and, not content with bare refutation, he <i>intimated</i> a higher truth, which could not be brought out clearly and fully until a later period.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p5">First, he showed to the Pharisees, on their own ground, the falsity of their slavish 
adherence to the letter of the law. David, he told them, violated their 
principle in satisfying his hunger with the sacred bread, when no other could be 
had.<scripRef passage="1Samuel 21:6" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p5.1" parsed="|1Sam|21|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.21.6">1 Sam., xxi.</scripRef> The Mosaic law itself opposed it, inasmuch as the priests were necessarily 
compelled, in the Temple-service, to infringe upon the Sabbath rest; clearly 
showing that not <i>all</i> labour was inconsistent with that rest, so that the true 
aim of the law was kept in view. But (he proceeded, <i>intimating</i> the higher truth) 
if a deviation from the letter of the law was justifiable in the priests, 
because engaged in the <i>Temple-service</i>, how much more in men who were engaged in 
the service of <i>that which was greater than the Temple</i>, the highest manifestation 
that had been made to mankind.<note n="456" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p6">Cf. p. 89.</p></note></p><pb n="256" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-Page_256" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p7">Having thus vindicated the disciples, he 
opposed <scripRef passage="Hosea 6:6" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p7.1" parsed="|Hos|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.6.6">Hosea, vi., 6</scripRef>, to that idea of religion which rests in outward forms and 
lacks the inward life; which, in this as in other cases, was the root of error 
from which the conduct of the Pharisees proceeded. Had they known that lore is 
greater than all ceremonial service, they would not have been so forward to 
condemn the innocent.<note n="457" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p8">The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p8.1">γάρ</span> in 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 12:8" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p8.2" parsed="|Matt|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.8">Matt., xii., 8</scripRef>, may refer either to 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 12:7" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p8.3" parsed="|Matt|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.7">v. 7</scripRef> or <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:6" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p8.4" parsed="|Matt|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.6">v. 6</scripRef>; in either case it has a 
connexion of thought with <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:6" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p8.5" parsed="|Matt|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.6">v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> For <i>innocent</i> the disciples were, who had acted as they 
did for the sake of the Son of Man, who is greater than the Sabbath, and who, as 
Lord over all things, is Lord also<note n="458" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p8.6"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p9">The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p9.1">καὶ</span>, in <scripRef passage="Luke 6:5" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p9.2" parsed="|Luke|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.5">Luke, vi., 5</scripRef>, agrees well with 
this.</p></note> of the Sabbath.<note n="459" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p9.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p10"><scripRef passage="Mark 2:27" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p10.1" parsed="|Mark|2|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.27">Mark, ii., 27</scripRef>, joins well to this. The 
“man” of <scripRef passage="Mark 2:27" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p10.2" parsed="|Mark|2|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.27">v. 27</scripRef>, refers to “Son 
of Man” in <scripRef passage="Mark 2:28" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p10.3" parsed="|Mark|2|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.28">v. 28</scripRef>; a reference that cannot be conceived as the work of a later 
hand.</p></note> The Sabbath was only a 
means of religious developement up to a certain period. That period had arrived 
in the manifestation of the Son of Man, the aim of all preparatory things, in 
whom the original dignity of man was restored, the ideal of humanity realized, 
and the interior life of man made independent of time and place.<note n="460" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p10.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxv-p11">I consider myself justified in finding all this in the passage, by 
taking the words in their full meaning, and comparing them with other 
expressions of Christ’s.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 173. Christ's Discourse against the merely outward Cleanliness of the Pharisees.—He explains the Discourse to his Disciples." prev="viii.ii.ix.xxv" next="viii.ii.ix.xxvii" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvi-p1">§ 173. <i>Christ’s Discourse against the merely outward Cleanliness of the Pharisees.—He 
explains the Discourse to his Disciples</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matthew 15:1-20" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvi-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|15|1|15|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.1-Matt.15.20">Matt., xv., 1.-20</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvi-p2">The free mode of 
life pursued by Christ’s disciples was always an object of scrutiny to the 
Pharisees, who were constantly looking for signs of heresy. It could not fail to 
give them opportunities of fixing suspicion on the Master himself. Once, when he 
was surrounded by inquiring throngs, they put the question, involving, also, an 
accusation, why his disciples so despised the ancient traditions as to neglect 
the ordinary ablutions before eating.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvi-p3">His reply was, in fact, an accusation 
against their whole system. He told them, in effect, that all their piety was 
outward and hypocritical; that they justified, by their own arbitrary statutes, 
their actual violation of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvi-p3.1">God’s</span> holy law, and thought to 
escape its observance by their sophistical casuistry. Having thus repulsed the 
Pharisees, he turned to the multitude, and warned them against the Pharisaical 
tendency so destructive to Jewish piety, the tendency to smother true religion 
under a mass of outward forms. “<i>Hear and understand; not that which goeth into the mouth defileth a 
man; but that which cometh out of the mouth, this defileth a man</i>.” Here Christ 
displays the same conscious, lofty superiority so often manifested in his 
disputes with the Pharisees (as recorded in John, as well as in the synoptical 
Gospels); instead of softening down the offensive doctrine, he presents it more 
and more forcibly in proportion as they take offence. The words just quoted 
might be interpreted as an attack upon the Mosaical law in respect

<pb n="257" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvi-Page_257" />to food, &amp;c., and thus could afford the 
Pharisees a clear opportunity to fix a charge of heresy upon him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvi-p4">When the 
disciples called his attention to the offence which the Pharisees had taken, he 
gave them to understand that this caused him no uneasiness: <i>Every plant which, 
my heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted up; let them alone; they be 
blind leaders of the blind; both shall fall into the ditch</i>. (“All merely human 
growths—every thing not planted by <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvi-p4.1">God</span>—must fall; the whole Pharisaic system 
shall come to the ground. Let not their talk trouble you; blind are they, and 
those that follow them; both leaders and led are going on to destruction.”)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvi-p5">The 
disciples probably expected a different explanation; they were still too much 
ruled by Jewish views to apprehend correctly the full force of Christ’s 
figurative language. The form of expression was simple enough in itself; it was 
the strange thought which made it difficult. It was only at a later period that 
even Peter could learn, and that, too, by the illumination of the Holy Ghost, 
that every thing is pure, for men, which comes pure from the Creator’s hand. In 
the case before us, Peter, as spokesman for the disciples, asked an explanation 
of the obscure point. In reply, Christ first expressed his surprise that, after 
having so long enjoyed his society and teaching, they had made so little 
progress in religious knowledge; that such a saying should awake <i>their</i> scruples 
as well as the Pharisees’. “Do ye not yet understand,” said he, “that what 
enters a man’s mouth from without cannot defile the interior life? It is the 
product of the <i>heart</i>, it is that which comes from <i>within</i> that makes a man 
unclean.” This truth was then immediately applied only to the case in point, 
viz.: eating with unwashed hands; the wider application of which it was capable 
could not be unfolded to them until a much later period.<note n="461" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvi-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvi-p6">Cf. p. 88.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 174. Trial Mission of the Apostles in Galilee. (Luke, ix.; Matt. x.)" prev="viii.ii.ix.xxvi" next="viii.ii.ix.xxviii" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p1">§ 174. <i>Trial Mission 
of the Apostles in Galilee</i>. (<scripRef passage="9:1-62" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|9|1|9|62" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.1-Matt.9.62">Luke, ix.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt 10:1-42" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p1.2" parsed="|Matt|10|1|10|42" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.1-Matt.10.42">Matt., x.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p2">(1.) Objects of the Mission.—Powers of the Missionaries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p3">The extended period of time which Christ 
spent in Galilee was employed, also, in the education of the men who were to 
carry on his work upon earth. The disciples, at first, accompanied him as 
witnesses of his ministry; but, in order to accustom them to independent 
labours, and to test their qualifications for the work, he sent them forth on a 
trial mission. An additional object was to spread, by their agency, through all 
the towns and villages of Galilee, the announcement that the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p3.1">God</span> had 
appeared. He by no means sent them to proclaim the whole truth of salvation; 
they were as yet incapable of this; and it was at a later period only that he 
promised the gift of the

<pb n="258" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-Page_258" />Spirit to qualify them for it. So long 
as <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p3.2">HE</span> remained upon the earth, <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p3.3">HE</span> was the sole teacher. 
<i>They</i> were only to 
proclaim every where that the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p3.4">God</span>, the object of all men’s desire, 
had come; to point out to the people of Galilee the great grace of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p3.5">God</span> in 
calling the Founder of that kingdom from their midst. Their present work was to 
be a type of their future one, when the great work <i>within</i> them should be 
accomplished. As they were to become bearers of the word, the Spirit, and the 
powers of Christ, so preparation was already to be made for this, though as yet 
incompletely.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p4">“<i>Then he called his twelve disciples together, and gave them 
power and authority over all devils, and to cure diseases. And he sent them to 
proclaim the kingdom of God, and to heal the sick.</i>” We see that Christ could 
communicate certain of the supernatural powers that dwelt in him to those who 
devoted themselves to serve him as organs. But as these powers emanated from the 
<i>source</i> of Divine life in him, so we conclude that the degree in which they were 
imparted to others depended upon the degree in which they had imbibed that life 
from him.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p5">(2.) Instructions to the Missionaries.—Reasons for the Exclusion of 
the Samaritans and Heathen. (<scripRef passage="Matt 10:5-6" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|10|5|10|6" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.5-Matt.10.6">Matt., x., 5-6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 9:1" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p5.2" parsed="|Luke|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.1">Luke, ix., 1</scripRef>, &amp;c.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p6">The disciples 
thus sent forth were to confirm the truth of their announcement by miraculous 
acts, pointing to Him who gave the power to perform them. At first, the general 
attention of the people was only to be called to the great epoch that had 
dawned; the developement of the <i>doctrine</i> of the kingdom was to be left to 
Christ’s own teaching, and to the subsequent operations of his Spirit. This 
explains why he did not further direct the Apostles as to what they should 
teach. Their mission was to <i>Galilee</i> alone; and the exclusion of the Samaritans 
and heathen<note n="462" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p7">Matthew 
evidently connects many things with the instructions given to the Apostles in 
view of their <i>first</i> journey, which, chronologically, belong later, viz.: to 
those given at the mission of the Seventy, which he omits. But it is likely that 
<scripRef passage="Luke 9:1-5" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|9|1|9|5" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.1-Luke.9.5">Luke, ix., 1</scripRef>, seq. gives but an abridgment, and we may fill it out from Matthew.</p></note> is, therefore, not at all inconsistent with what we have said of 
Christ’s plan for the universal establishment of his kingdom. All the 
difficulties that have been found in this restriction flow from considering it 
apart from the proper period of Christ’s life to which it belongs. During his 
life on earth, <i>His</i> ministry was to be confined to the Jews. Before the kingdom 
of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p7.2">God</span> could be planted among the <i>heathen</i> by the proclamation of his truth in 
this new form, it was necessary that the knowledge of it should be fully 
developed in the disciples; and this could only be done, after his departure, by 
the enlightening power of the higher Spirit that was to be imparted to them. The 
links of the chain of internal and external progress, by which this last great 
event was to be brought about, were closely bound to each other; a 

<pb n="259" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-Page_259" />premature developement would only hinder instead of hastening the 
result. Before the Apostles could teach the heathen, or find access to their 
hearts, they had to learn the peculiarities of the Gospel itself, as well as its 
relations to the religion of the Old Testament. Even had they succeeded in 
reaching the mind of the heathen with their defective apprehension of Christ’s 
doctrine, and thus making Jews of them, it would only have been the more 
difficult afterward to eradicate the laboriously—planted errors, and impart a 
pure form of Christianity. But this knowledge was among the things of which 
Christ himself said to his disciples, “<i>Ye cannot bear them now</i>;” it was bound up with many truths that were as yet veiled from them. Nor could 
he, consistently with his plan, as we have above unfolded it,<note n="463" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p7.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p8">Book iv., pt. i., chap. ii.</p></note> impart these 
truths as separate and ready—made; the fruit of knowledge had to grow up in 
their religious consciousness from the seeds of knowledge sown there by the 
Spirit of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p8.1">God</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p9">The direction, therefore, given to the Apostles, <i>not</i> to go to the 
heathen in Galilee and on the border, necessarily followed from the plan of 
Jesus. “But,” it may be asked, “why did he not explain to them the grounds of 
this restriction?” It might be enough to reply to this, that it is not likely 
that the full instructions, with the reasons in detail, are preserved to us, but 
only an extract containing the most essential features. But, apart from this, 
Christ <i>could</i> not at that time have given them all his reasons; for, in that 
case, he must have imparted to them what they could not as yet comprehend. They 
were <i>then</i> unconscious organs for the execution of his commands.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p10">But their 
relation to the <i>Jews</i> was quite a different thing. To the latter they were to 
impart no entirely new doctrine; and there was, therefore, no fear, as in the 
case of the heathen, that they would plant seeds of error which would have to be 
uprooted afterward. The Apostles were to take hold of expectations already 
cherished among the Jews, and to proclaim that the object of desire had come. 
The errors which yet biassed their own minds were shared by the Jews as a body; 
errors from which nothing but the spirit of the Gospel could free either them or 
the Jews. And, besides, they must have received many seeds of the higher life 
from the society and teaching of Christ; and, in scattering these, they could 
aid in preparing the ground for subsequent culture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p11">Perhaps, also, the Saviour, in pointing out “<i>the lost sheep of the house of Israel</i>” 
as the first objects of their toil, had in view, also, “<i>other sheep, not of this fold</i>,”<note n="464" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p12"><scripRef passage="John 10:16" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p12.1" parsed="|John|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.16">John, x., 16</scripRef>.</p></note> belonging to 
those whom he had come to collect into one flock, under one shepherd. There was 
sufficient ground, moreover, for excluding Samaria from the sphere of this 
trial—mission, in the brief duration to which it had to be limited; apart from 
the fact that the 

<pb n="260" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-Page_260" />Apostles did not stand in the same 
relation to the Samaritans as to the Galilean Jews. They were not prepared to 
adapt themselves to the feelings of the Samaritans, nor to meet the 
controversies into which they must inevitably be led among them; the way in 
which the two sons of Zebedee treated that people at a later period is proof of 
this. There was no danger, however, that the disciples would so misunderstand 
Christ as to infer that the Samaritans were to be excluded from the kingdom of 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p12.2">God</span>; what they had seen of his personal intercourse with that people, and of the 
love which he cherished for them, sufficiently guarded against that.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p13">And so, 
too, they could not but infer that the exclusion of the heathen must not be 
extended too far. Besides, the Jews themselves<note n="465" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p14">Cf. p. 88, 89.</p></note> admitted that the heathen were 
to obtain a certain share in the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p14.1">God</span>, on condition of observing the 
Jewish law; and the disciples could hardly think less would be granted by their 
Master, whose words and actions breathed so very different a spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p15">(3.) The 
Instructions continued; the Apostles enjoined to rely on Providence</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p16">Christ 
sought to train his ministers to perform the duties of their calling without 
anxious care for the future. He bade them make no provision for their journey,<note n="466" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p17">This is the essential part of the instruction; differences of 
detail are of no moment.</p></note> 
but to trust in <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p17.1">God</span>, who would not see them want while faithfully doing their 
duty; to be content with what was offered them; to abide in the first house that 
was hospitably opened to them; and thus, having made one family their home, to 
extend their labours around it as a centre. The issue satisfied them that their 
Master had predicted rightly; they found, as he had promised, all their wants 
supplied.<note n="467" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p17.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p18"><scripRef passage="Luke 22:35" id="viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p18.1" parsed="|Luke|22|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.35">Luke, xxii., 35</scripRef>.</p></note> At that time the fame of Christ’s miracles had rendered the 
dispositions of the Galileans favourable; they had to fight no battles with 
fanatical enemies. Moreover, the substance of their teaching was not as yet so 
inconsistent with the prevailing modes of thought as to excite hatred and 
opposition.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 175. Various Opinions entertained of Jesus. Luke ix. 7-9." prev="viii.ii.ix.xxvii" next="viii.ii.ix.xxix" id="viii.ii.ix.xxviii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxviii-p1">§ 175. Various Opinions entertained of Jesus. (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:7-9" id="viii.ii.ix.xxviii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|9|7|9|9" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.7-Luke.9.9">Luke, ix., 7-9</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxviii-p2">In 
the mean time Christ’s fame was spreading through all the land, and various 
opinions existed in regard to the character of the powers which could not be 
denied. A very small minority of the people recognized him as the Messiah; but 
the greater number expected that when Messiah <i>should</i> come, he would prove 
himself such by founding an earthly kingdom in visible glory; and that his power 
would be displayed, not in a corner of Galilee, but in the Theocratic 
metropolis But those who had been impressed by the labours of John the Baptist

<pb n="261" id="viii.ii.ix.xxviii-Page_261" />could hardly realize his total disappearance; and such, seeing 
greater works done so soon after his death, explained them thus: “<i>He is risen from the dead, and therefore mighty works do show forth 
themselves in him</i>” (<scripRef passage="Matt 14:2" id="viii.ii.ix.xxviii-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.2">Matt., xiv., 2</scripRef>). Others said that Elias, or one of the 
ancient prophets, had reappeared, to prepare the way for Messiah’s kingdom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxviii-p3">It 
is obvious that the impression produced by Christ’s works caused him to be 
generally regarded as higher than John—as the highest, indeed, next to Messiah; 
but not as Messiah <i>himself</i>, on account of the false expectation above mentioned. 
It is no matter of surprise that there should have been inconsistent and 
contradictory opinions at a time so disturbed and uneasy.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 176. Return of the Apostles.–Miraculous Feeding of the Five  Thousand.–Object and Significance of the Miracle.–Its Effect upon the Multitude." prev="viii.ii.ix.xxviii" next="viii.ii.ix.xxx" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p1">§ 176. <i>Return of the 
Apostles</i>.—<i>Miraculous Feeding of the Five Thousand</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 14:1-36" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|14|1|14|36" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.1-Matt.14.36">Matt., xiv.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 6:30-43" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|6|30|6|43" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.30-Mark.6.43">Mark, vi.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Luke 9:10-17" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p1.3" parsed="|Luke|9|10|9|17" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.10-Luke.9.17">Luke, ix.</scripRef>)—<i>Object and Significance of the Miracle</i>.—<i>Its Effect upon the Multitude</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p2">Christ had now spent a whole year in Galilee. The time of the 
Passover approached, and the Apostles returned from their missionary journey. 
Multitudes still thronged about him, seeking aid for soul and body; the 
caravans, gathering to the Passover, increased the press. The Saviour did not 
wish at once to expose himself to the dangers that threatened him at Jerusalem; 
moreover, he desired, for a time, to prolong both his ministry in Galilee, and 
his intercourse with the Apostles, whose training for the work was now his first 
object. He sought a season of undisturbed society with them; to receive the 
report of their first independent labours, and to give them advice and 
instruction for the future (<scripRef passage="Mark 6:30,31" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p2.1" parsed="|Mark|6|30|6|31" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.30-Mark.6.31">Mark, vi., 30, 31</scripRef>). For this purpose, he departed, 
with the disciples, from the neighbourhood of Capernaum, on the western shore of 
Genesareth, to a mountain on the eastern shore, at the head of the lake, near 
<i>Bethsaida Julias</i>.<note n="468" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p3"><scripRef passage="Luke 9:10" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.10">Luke, ix., 10</scripRef>. The tetrarch Philip, who raised the 
village of Bethsaida (on the east side) to the dignity of a city, distinguished 
it from the village of the same name on the west side, by adding the name 
<i>Julias</i>, from the emperor’s daughter (Joseph., Archaeol., xviii., 2, § 1). It is 
not strange that the name <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p3.2">בֵּית־צֵידָה</span> (meaning a 
<i>place of fish</i>, a <i>fishing-town</i>), 
should be applied to two places on different sides of a lake abounding in fish.—<i>Robinson’s</i> Palestine, vol. iii., p. 566.</p></note> 
But the multitude took care to see whither he accompanied his disciples, and 
immediately hastened after him.<note n="469" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p4">It appears possible, from <scripRef passage="John 6:5" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p4.1" parsed="|John|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.5">
John, vi., 5</scripRef>, that Christ only withdrew to the east shore after spending a great part 
of the day with the multitude on the west side. In this case it would be natural 
for Christ to express, first, a care for their corporeal wants, when he saw 
them, after spending nearly the whole day without food, follow him at a late 
hour. What was done upon the two shores, therefore, may perhaps have been 
blended together in the synoptical accounts.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p5">And here followed the <i>feeding of 
the five thousand</i>. This miracle formed the very acme of Christ’s miraculous 
power;<note n="470" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p6">Cf. p 152.</p></note> in it creative

<pb n="262" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-Page_262" />agency was most strikingly prominent, 
although it was not purely creation out of nothing, but a multiplication of an 
existing substance, or a strengthening of its properties. For this very reason, 
there is more excuse in regard to this than some other of the miracles for 
inquiring whether the subjective element of the account can be so separated from 
the objective as to offer a different view of the nature of the act.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p7">A theory 
has accordingly been constructed to do away with the miraculous character of 
the act, and explain it as a result of Christ’s spiritual agency, brought about 
in a natural way. It amounts to this: the feeding of the vast multitude with 
five loaves and two fishes was accomplished by the example and moral influence 
of Christ, which induced the better-provided to share their food with the rest, 
Christ’s spirit of love bringing rich and poor to an equality, as it has often 
done in later Christian times. So, then, the result was rightly judged to have 
been brought about by the Spirit of Christ; but the spiritual influence was 
translated into a material one; Christ’s power over men’s hearts into a power 
exerted by him over nature; and the intermediate link in the chain was thus 
omitted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p8">Now, although it is <i>possible</i> that an account of the 
miracle might have originated in some such way as this—examples of the like are 
not wanting in the Middle Ages—the details of the narrative, in all the 
different versions of it, are irreconcilable with the hypothesis. Had part of 
the people been supplied with provisions, the disciples must have known it; on 
the contrary, according to the narrative, they had no such thought; nothing 
remained for them but to “<i>send 
the multitude away into the villages to buy victuals</i>.” Had they supposed that 
the caravans were partly supplied with food for their journey to Jerusalem, it 
would have been most natural for them to say to Christ, “Thou who canst so 
control the hearts of men, speak the word, that they may share with the needy.” But there is no plausibility in the hypothesis that there were provisions on the 
ground; the multitudes had not come from a great distance; and there were 
villages at hand where food could be bought; so that there was no inducement to 
carry it with them. Moreover, had Christ seen such a misunderstanding of his act 
arise, he would, instead of turning the self-deception of the people to his own 
advantage, have taken occasion, by setting the case truly before them, to 
illustrate, by so striking an illustration, what the spirit of love could do. 
Finally, the narrative, as given by John (<scripRef passage="John 6:15" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p8.1" parsed="|John|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.15">vi., 15</scripRef>), puts this theory wholly out 
of the question. So powerfully were the multitude impressed by what Christ had 
done, that they wished to take Jesus as Messiah, and make him king. The act must 
have been extraordinary indeed that could produce such an effect as this upon a 
people under the dominion of the senses, and not at all susceptible of any 
immediately <i>spiritual</i> agency which Christ might have employed.</p>
<pb n="263" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-Page_263" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p9">The miracle was not wrought without reason; 
the circumstances which demanded it may be thus stated: A multitude of persons, 
travelling to Jerusalem for the Passover, followed Christ from the western to 
the eastern shore; he had spoken the words of Life to them, and healed the sick. 
They were chained the whole day to his presence, and evening came upon them. The 
sick who had just been healed were without food; they could not go, fasting, to 
the villages to obtain it.<note n="471" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p10">John’s Gospel, however, differs from others in this point (<scripRef passage="John 6:5" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p10.1" parsed="|John|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.5">vi., 5</scripRef>), 
in stating that Christ himself asked the question, “<i>Whence shall we buy bread?</i>” &amp;c., before any thing else was done. We find, therefore, by comparison with the 
other Gospels, that John has omitted part of the details. Christ would not make 
this the <i>first</i> question, when a multitude stood before him in want of spiritual 
as well as bodily relief; nor is it likely that he meant to prepare the way for 
the miracle from the beginning. From <scripRef passage="John 6:17" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p10.2" parsed="|John|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.17">John, vi., 17</scripRef>, also, we gather that the 
event took place towards evening, leaving room for the inference [apart from the 
accounts in the other Gospels] that the multitude had been about Christ some 
time. In this statement, then, John plunges at once into the midst of the 
account, without the vividness of detail which usually marks his Gospel. On the 
other hand (cf. <scripRef passage="Matt 15:32" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p10.3" parsed="|Matt|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.32">Matt., xv., 32</scripRef>), it is not likely that Christ waited for an 
intimation from the disciples before manifesting his ever-watchful love and 
compassion; nor was it his custom to work a miracle <i>suddenly</i>, but in a 
naturally-suggested and prepared way. All difficulties disappear if we adopt the 
view of note †, p. 261.</p></note> Here, then, was a call for his assisting love; and, 
natural sustenance failing, his miracle-working power must supply the lack.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p11">The 
effect of the miracle illustrates for us the mode of Christ’s working in all 
ages; both in temporal and spiritual things, the spirit that proceeds from him 
makes the greatest results possible to the smallest means; that which appears, 
as to <i>quantity</i>, most trifling, multiplies itself, by his Divine power, so as to 
supply the wants of thousands. The physical miracle is for us a type of the 
spiritual one which the power of his words works in the life of mankind in all time.<note n="472" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12">The question arises, whether the miracle recorded in <scripRef passage="Matt 15:32-33" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|15|32|15|33" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.32-Matt.15.33">Matt., xv., 32, seq.</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Mark 8:1-8" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.2" parsed="|Mark|8|1|8|8" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.1-Mark.8.8">Mark, viii.. 1-8,</scripRef> is different from the one of which 
we have just treated, or whether it is the same, differently stated. The fact 
that the narratives are <i>substantially</i> alike, and differ in matters comparatively 
unimportant, may be urged in favour of the latter view; but the <i>relative</i> 
differences of measure (4000 instead of 5000, with <i>seven</i> loaves instead of 
<i>five</i>, 
and the multitude spending th<i>r</i>ee days with Christ) favour the former. The 
resemblances may be ascribed to the one account’s having been modelled after the 
other. <scripRef passage="Matt 16:9,10" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.3" parsed="|Matt|16|9|16|10" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.9-Matt.16.10">Matt., xvi., 9, 10</scripRef>, would not prove them different; that passage may have 
been modified at a later period, when the facts were presupposed to be 
different, without affecting its veracity. The <i>localities</i> might help to decide 
the question. The first miracle took place, as we have said, on the <i>eastern</i> side 
of Genesareth, near a mountain. The locality which we assign to the second will 
depend upon our answer to a question still debated, viz., where <i>Magdala</i>, to 
which Christ passed over (<scripRef passage="Matt 16:39" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.4" parsed="|Matt|16|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.39">Matt., xvi., 39</scripRef>), was situated, According to the 
Talmudical accounts (<i>Lightfoot</i>, Chorograph., c. 76; <i>Wetstein</i>, in loc.), it was 
near <i>Gadara</i>, consequently, on the eastern side of the sea. If this be so, the 
<i>second</i> miracle must have been wrought upon a mountain on the <i>western</i> 
shore; thus assigning a locality to it different from that of the first. But, on 
the other hand, there is shown to this day, south of Capernaum, on the road to 
Tiberias, a village called <i>el-Mejdel</i> (Robinson), a name corresponding to the ancient 
<i>Magdala</i> (Burckhardt, Germ. trans., ii., 559; cf. Rosenmüller, Handbuch der 
Biblischen Alterthumskunde, ii., 73). This agrees with the Talmudic accounts 
that place the site near Tiberias; but not so well with the one quoted above, 
namely, that it was near <i>Gadara</i>, out cannot the <i>Migdal Gadar</i>, therein mentioned, 
be otherwise explained? Cf Gesenius’s remark on the passage cited; <i>Burckhardt</i>, 
ii., 1056; <i>Robinson</i>, iii., 529; <scripRef passage="Matt 16:1" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.5" parsed="|Matt|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.1">Matt., xvi., i</scripRef>. (Pharisees meeting Christ), 
agrees better with the supposition of the <i>western</i> shore. If, then, Magdala was 
on the <i>western</i> shore, the second miracle, like the first, must have occurred on 
the <i>eastern</i>; the direction of their subsequent passage across the lake would 
agree pretty well. Then the general geographical course (indicated in <scripRef passage="Matt 16:13" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.6" parsed="|Matt|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.13">Matt., 
xvi., 13</scripRef>) would accord very well with <scripRef passage="Matt 15:21" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.7" parsed="|Matt|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.21">Matt., xv., 21</scripRef>; and all this favours the 
opinion that we have two reports of one and the same miracle. There is an 
important difference between <scripRef passage="Matt 15:39" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.8" parsed="|Matt|15|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.39">Matt., xv., 39</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Matt 14:22" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.9" parsed="|Matt|14|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.22">xiv., 22</scripRef>; the latter stating 
that Christ <i>sent</i> his disciples away first by ship; the former, that he went 
immediately himself; but this might have arisen from an omission, in the former 
passage; just as we fin4 Luke, also, saying nothing of it. The probability of 
the miracle having been wrought twice is lessened by the view that we have taken 
of it as constituting the climax of his miraculous works. We recognize in <scripRef passage="Matt 15:29; 16:12" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.10" parsed="|Matt|15|29|0|0;|Matt|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.29 Bible:Matt.16.12">Matt., 
xv., 29; xvi., 12</scripRef>, a break in the historical and local connexion; and, in fact, 
we frequently find in this document, although an original and evangelical one, 
the same expressions and events narrated more than once; sometimes in longer, 
sometimes in shorter forms.</p></note></p>

<pb n="264" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-Page_264" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxix-p13">Up to this time Christ had only 
impressed the multitude with the belief that he was a mighty Prophet, whose 
appearance was preparatory to the Messianic era. But this climax of his 
miracle-working power produced one, also, in their opinions. “He that can do 
such a miracle can be no other than Messiah; we must do homage to him as 
Theocratic king, and urge him to establish his kingdom among us.” Plans of this 
sort Christ had to evade; and he returned alone to the mountain.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 177. Christ Walks upon the Waters." prev="viii.ii.ix.xxix" next="viii.ii.ix.xxxi" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-p1">§ 177. <i>Christ Walks upon the Waters</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 6:16" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-p1.1" parsed="|John|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.16">John, vi., 16</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matt 14:2" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-p1.2" parsed="|Matt|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.2">Matt., xiv., 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 6:45" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-p1.3" parsed="|Mark|6|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.45">Mark, vi., 45</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-p2">Dismissing the disciples at evening, he commanded them to sail 
across to the western shore, in the direction of Bethsaida and Capernaum. They 
departed, but sailed for a while slowly along the shore, expecting Christ to 
come to them after he had dismissed the multitude; but they waited in vain. It 
was now dark; they became aware that their expectations would not be fulfilled, 
and took their way for the other shore. But the wind was against them; they had 
to contend with storm and waves. After struggling with the elements in great 
anxiety for more than an hour and a half in the open sea, they strove again to 
reach the shore which they had left. While they were toiling to accomplish this, 
suddenly, between three and six in the morning, Christ appeared to them walking 
on the waters, and approaching the vessel.<note n="473" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-p3">If it were even grammatically possible to translate <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-p3.1">ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης</span> 
“along the sea,” and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-p3.2">ἐπὶ τὴν θάλασσαν</span> 
“<i>towards the sea</i>,” although the connexion be unnatural (thus supposing that Christ <i>had gone</i> in a 
half circle to the other side of the shore, and so reached the disciples, who 
had slowly toiled <i>along</i> the shore); if this, I say, were grammatically possible, 
such a construction is directly opposed to the tenor and intention of the 
narrative. This is most obvious in John’s account, which is the most direct and 
simple, and has least of the miraculous about it. Suppose the disciples to have 
sailed 25 or 30 furlongs, not <i>across</i>, but <i>along</i> the sea, and then, seeing Jesus 
on the shore, to have taken him in; how will this agree with John’s statement 
(<scripRef passage="John 6:21" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-p3.3" parsed="|John|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.21">vi., 21</scripRef>), “<i>immediately the ship was at the land, whither they went?</i>” If they 
saw Jesus, then, <i>on</i> the shore, it must have been the <i>western</i> shore; and what 
meaning could there be, in that case, in their taking him into the vessel? Cf.
<i>Lücke’s</i> excellent remarks, <i>in loc</i>.</p></note>

<pb n="265" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-Page_265" />Bewildered with fear, they did not recognize the Saviour amid the 
storm and darkness, but thought they saw “<i>a spirit</i>.”<note n="474" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-p3.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-p4">Not a likely thought, if Jesus was walking
<i>on the shore</i>; it 
could have been nothing strange, especially towards Easter, when so many were 
travelling towards Jerusalem, to see a man walking on the lake-side towards 
morning.</p></note> But Christ called to them, “<i>It is I</i>; be not afraid.” The well-known 
voice turned their fear into joy. They sought, longingly, to take him into the 
vessel; but, before they could succeed in it, they were wafted to the shore by a 
favourable wind. This, too, was full of import to them; as soon as Christ made 
himself known, every thing took a joyful turn.<note n="475" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxx-p5">I follow John’s account, as most naturally explaining itself.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 178. Christ in the Synagogue at Capernaum. (John, vi.)" prev="viii.ii.ix.xxx" next="viii.ii.x" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p1">§ 178. Christ in the Synagogue at Capernaum. (<scripRef passage="John 6:1-71" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p1.1" parsed="|John|6|1|6|71" osisRef="Bible:John.6.1-John.6.71">John, vi.</scripRef>)</p> 
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p2">(1.) The Carnal Mind of the Multitude rebuked.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p3">Christ met 
certain of the eye—witnesses of the miraculous feeding of the five thousand in 
the synagogue at Capernaum, either on the Sabbath, or on some other day.<note n="476" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p4">Part 
of what occurred would have been a violation of the Sabbath; in later times 
there were assemblies in the synagogue on the second and fifth days of the week 
(Winer, Real wörterbuch. 2d ed., vol. ii., p. 637.</p></note>

They 
were surprised, and, therefore, the more gratified, at his sudden appearance, 
since they had left him on the eastern shore; and their pleasure was shared by 
others whom they had told of the miracle. Doubtless they were full of 
expectation that he would work new wonders to confirm his Messiahship, and 
gratify their carnal longings. But the higher their hopes of this kind were, the 
deeper was their disappointment, and the greater their rage, when he offered 
them something entirely different from what they sought. The miracle could 
produce no faith in those who were destitute of a spiritual mind; their 
enthusiasm, carnally excited, was soon to pass over into opposition. A process 
of sifting was to take place, and the discourse which Christ uttered was 
intended to bring it on. n.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p5">They questioned him; but, instead of replying, he entered at 
once upon a rebuke of their carnal temper: “<i>Ye seek me, not because 
ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were filled. 
Labour not for the meat which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth/ unto 
everlasting life, which the Son of Man shall give unto you; for him hath God 
the Father sealed</i>.” Ye seek me, not because the sign of my Divine working, which 
ye saw, has led you to me as the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p5.1">God</span>, who alone can supply your 
<i>spiritual</i> 
wants; but only because I have appeased your <i>bodily</i> appetite; and so you look to 
me only for sensible gifts, which I come not to bestow (<i>i. e</i>., such was the 
carnal hue of their expectations of Messiah). Strive not for perishable, but 
eternal food, imparting eternal life, which the Son of Man will bestow; <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p5.2">God</span> 
has sealed him to this by miracles wrought before your eyes, in attestation of 
his Divine calling.”</p>

<pb n="266" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-Page_266" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p6">Upon this, the purer-minded among them 
asked him, “What must we do, then, to become worthy of the Divine favour?” They 
expected him to prescribe new religious duties; but, instead of this, he led 
them back to the one work: “<i>Believe on him whom God hath sent</i>.” With 
<i>this</i> faith 
every thing is given.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p7">(2.) A greater Sign demanded.—The Answer: “Christ the Bread of 
Life.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p8">Then others<note n="477" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p9">It is part of John’s manner 
not to distinguish individuals or classes closely in his narrations.</p></note> came out; either eye-witnesses of the miracle, who 
(according to the nature of the unspiritual mind), still unsatisfied, and 
seeking greater signs, were liable, from their want of faith, to be soon 
perplexed even in regard to what they had already experienced;<note n="478" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p10">For the 
miracle in the miracle, the Supernatural, as such, can only be apprehended by 
the Sense for the Supernatural. The reaction of the senses on the critical 
understanding can soon uproot a conviction growing only in the soil of the 
senses. One reasons away what he thinks he has seen; “it could not have happened 
so.”</p></note> or persons who 
had only heard of the miracle from others, and who had decided from the first to 
see for themselves before they would believe. These demanded of Christ (<scripRef passage="John 6:30" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p10.1" parsed="|John|6|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.30">v. 30</scripRef>) a 
new miraculous attestation;<note n="479" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p11">It is to be noted, in comparing the accounts of the <i>two</i> instances in 
which the multitude were miraculously fed, that the second is followed (<scripRef passage="Matt 16:1" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.1">Matt., 
xvi., 1</scripRef>) by a demand made upon Christ for <i>a sign from heaven</i>.</p></note> and, as the Messiah was to be a <i>Moses</i> with new 
powers, they asked that he should give them bread from heaven—celestial 
manna—angels’ food, according to their fancies of the millennial bliss.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p12">Christ 
took the opportunity (<scripRef passage="John 6:32-42" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p12.1" parsed="|John|6|32|6|42" osisRef="Bible:John.6.32-John.6.42">v. 32-42</scripRef>) thus naturally offered to lead them from the 
material to the spiritual and Divine, and declared <i>himself</i> to be the true bread 
from heaven, at the same time seeking to awaken in them a desire for it. But 
their carnal feelings were susceptible of no such desire; and, still regarding 
only the earthly appearance, they took offence that the <i>carpenter’s son</i> 
should say, “<i>I came down from heaven</i>.” He did not attempt to reason them out of their 
scruples, but laid bare the source of them, <i>i. e</i>., their dispositions of heart 
and mind; of these they had first to be rid, before they could recognize the 
Divinity in his human manifestation (<scripRef passage="John 6:43-47" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p12.2" parsed="|John|6|43|6|47" osisRef="Bible:John.6.43-John.6.47">v. 43-47</scripRef>). 
“<i>Murmur not among yourselves; 
no man can come unto me, except the Father, which hath sent me, draw him</i>.” Seek 
<i>within</i> you, not without you, for the cause of your surprise; it lies in this: 
you came to me carnally, with no sense of spiritual need; and, therefore, have not 
the <i>drawing</i> of the Father, which all must follow who would come unto me 
aright.” It is among the prophecies that are to be fulfilled in the Messianic 
age that “<i>they shall all be taught of God</i>;”<note n="480" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p12.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p13"><scripRef passage="John 6:45" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p13.1" parsed="|John|6|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.45">John, vi., 45</scripRef>. 
This cannot be understood of the <i>subsequent</i> teaching of all by the bestowing 
of the Holy Ghost, or of the general teaching of Christianity; the thing in view 
in the passage was, the Divine voice in men, preceding faith, to lead them to 
Christ as Saviour, which was not to be restrained by any human statutes.</p></note> 
and so,

<pb n="267" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-Page_267" />every one that follows the Father’s call, comes 
to me. (The voice of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p13.2">God</span>, which testifies of the 
Redeemer in all needy souls and calls them, will be heard every where.) But this 
must not be understood as if any one could know the Father, or be united with 
him, except through the Son; the Son alone, derived from the Father, knows him 
perfectly, and can impart this knowledge to others [“<i>Not that any man hath seen the Father, save he which is 
of God; he hath seen the Father</i>”]. This preventing operation of the Holy 
Spirit was only intended to lead them to the Son, as their Redeemer: “<i>He that 
believeth on me hath everlasting life</i>.” Again (<scripRef passage="John 6:48-51" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p13.3" parsed="|John|6|48|6|51" osisRef="Bible:John.6.48-John.6.51">v. 48-51</scripRef>) 
he repeats the assertion, “<i>I am that bread of life from heaven</i>,” confirmed by the proof that 
none could attain a share in the Divine life, or communion with the Father, 
except through him; and describes himself as the true manna from heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p14">He then 
proceeds to tell them (<scripRef passage="John 6:51" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p14.1" parsed="|John|6|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.51">v. 51</scripRef>) that he would give them a 
bread which was to 
impart life to the world; hence, that the bread which he <i>was about</i> to <i>give</i> was, 
in a certain sense, different from the bread which he <i>was</i>; different, 
that is, from his whole self-communication. “<i>And the bread which I will give is my 
flesh</i>.” This bread was to be the self-sacrifice of his bodily life for the 
salvation of mankind.<note n="481" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p14.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p15"><i>Lachmann’s</i> text omits the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p15.1">ἢν ἐγὼ δώσω </span><scripRef passage="John 6:51" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p15.2" parsed="|John|6|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.51">v. 
51</scripRef>, a reading which is supported by considerable authority. Omitting these 
words, only the general idea (the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p15.3">σάρξ</span>, to be devoted for the salvation of men) 
would be made prominent in the passage; not, however, to the exclusion of his 
self-sacrifice as the culminating-point of his life devoted to God and to man’s 
salvation. But the omission would make the passage harsh, and unlike John’s 
style: the words may have slipped out of some of the MSS., from their similarity 
to the preceding <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p15.4">ὃν ἐγὼ δώσω</span>.</p></note> The life-giving power, <i>as such</i>, was his Divine-human 
existence; the life-giving power, in its <i>special</i> act, was his self-sacrifice. 
The two are inseparable; the latter being the essential <i>means</i> of 
realizing the former; only by his self-sacrifice could his Divine—human life 
become the bread of life for men.<note n="482" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p15.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p16">I am well aware of what <i>Kling</i> says against <i>Lücke</i> 
(Stud. u. Krit, 1836, 1) in regard to this division of the discourse, but my 
views remain unaffected. I cannot find in the words of Christ the Lutheran 
<i>Realism</i>, so called.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p17">(3.) Eating Christ’s Flesh and drinking his Blood.—His own 
Explanation of this (<scripRef passage="John 6:53-58" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p17.1" parsed="|John|6|53|6|58" osisRef="Bible:John.6.53-John.6.58">John, vi., 53, seq.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p18">The Jews wilfully perverted these 
words of Christ (<scripRef passage="John 6:52" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p18.1" parsed="|John|6|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.52">v. 52</scripRef>) into a carnal 
meaning; and therefore he repeated and strengthened them. “<i>Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of Man</i>,” &amp;c. (<scripRef passage="John 6:53-58" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p18.2" parsed="|John|6|53|6|58" osisRef="Bible:John.6.53-John.6.58">v. 53-58</scripRef>). 
“Except ye receive my Divine-human life within you, make it as your own flesh 
and blood, and become thoroughly penetrated by the Divine principle of life, 
which Christ has imparted to human nature and himself realized in it, ye cannot 
partake of eternal life.”</p>

<pb n="268" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-Page_268" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p19">To make the sense of his figurative 
expressions perfectly clear, he changed the figure again to the “bread from 
heaven;” <i>as the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father</i>; so he that
<i>eateth me</i>,<note n="483" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p20">To “eat him” and “to eat his flesh and blood” have 
the same meaning.</p></note> <i>even he shall live by me</i>.<note n="484" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p20.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p21">The way in which Christ himself explains his meaning by 
changing his words is enough to show how far removed these words are from any 
reference to a communication of the body of Christ in the Lord’s Supper.</p></note> <i>This is the bread that came down from 
heaven</i>. But most of his disciples still lacked the capacity to understand how 
his words mutually explained each other. Adhering to the outward and material 
sense, they seized upon those expressions which were most striking, without 
catching their connexion, or taking the trouble to understand his figures by 
comparing them with each other and with the unfigurative expressions; a process 
which could not have been difficult even to those among them who were incapable 
of profound thought, accustomed as they were to the figurative style of Oriental 
language, and to Christ’s peculiar manner of speaking. Fastening only upon the 
expression, “eating his flesh and drinking his blood,” in this sense, they found 
it “a hard saying which they could not bear” (<scripRef passage="John 6:60" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p21.1" parsed="|John|6|60|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.60">v. 60</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p22">And this was true not 
merely of the mass of hearers in the synagogue, but also of many who had become 
his followers during his protracted labours in Galilee, without, however, in 
heart and spirit, really belonging to the circle of disciples. The foreign 
elements had to be separated from the kindred ones; and the very same 
impressions which served to attach really kindred souls more closely to the 
person of Christ were now to drive off others, who, though previously attracted, 
were not decided within themselves as to their relations to him (<scripRef passage="John 6:61-66" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p22.1" parsed="|John|6|61|6|66" osisRef="Bible:John.6.61-John.6.66">v. 61-66</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p23">When 
he had left the synagogue, and was standing among persons who, up to that time, 
had been his constant attendants, he said, in view of the state of feeling above 
described, “I have spoken to you of eating my flesh; <i>doth this offend you?</i> What, 
then, will you say, when the Son of Man will ascend into heaven? You will <i>then</i> 
see me no more with your bodily eyes;<note n="485" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p24">The 
removal of Christ’s bodily presence from the earth, and his exaltation to 
heaven, are united together by him. Unbelievers see only the negative side, the 
removal; the eye of faith in seeing the one, sees the other.</p></note> but <i>yet</i> it will be necessary for you to 
eat my flesh and drink my blood, which then, in a carnal sense, will be plainly 
impossible.” It is obvious, therefore, that Christ meant no material 
participation in his flesh and blood, but one which would have its fullest 
import and extent at the time specified.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p25">He then naturally passes on to explain the spiritual import of 
his life-streaming words: “<i>It is the Spirit that 
quickeneth, the flesh profiteth nothing; the words that I speak unto you, they 
are spirit and they are </i>

<pb n="269" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-Page_269" /><i>life</i>. It is the Spirit that giveth life; the flesh is 
nothing; hence I could not have meant a sensible eating of my flesh and blood, 
but the appropriation of my Spirit, as the life-giving principle, as this 
communicates itself through my manifestation in flesh and blood. As my words are 
only the medium through which the Spirit of life that gushes forth from me is 
imparted, they can be rightly understood only so far as the Spirit is perceived 
in them.” But this was precisely what those who misunderstood him were deficient 
in; and, “<i>therefore</i>,” said he, “<i>I said unto you, that no man can come unto me, 
except it were given unto him of my Father</i>. Only those that hear His call, 
and come with a susceptibility for Divine things, can apprehend my words and 
obtain faith in me. As I said unto you, your carnal sense is the source of your 
misunderstanding and unbelief.”</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p26">(4.) Sifting of the Disciples.—Peter’s 
Confession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p27">Then followed a sifting of the disciples. [<i>From that time many of 
his disciples went back, and walked no more with him</i>.] As this was the natural 
result of his relations to them, he rather furthered than checked it; it was 
time that the crisis that had been preparing in their hearts should manifest 
itself outwardly. And the departure of the unworthy was to test the genuine 
disciples, and make them conscious of the true relation in which they stood to 
Christ. He wished them, therefore, in that critical moment, to prove their own 
selves; for there was one among them already upon the point of turning away, who 
might yet,. by heeding Christ’s injunction, have saved himself from the 
destruction that awaited him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p28">He said to the twelve, “<i>Will ye also go away?</i>” Peter, 
speaking, as usual, for the rest, bore testimony to their experience in his 
fellowship: “<i>Lord, to whom can we go?</i>” and confirmed Christ’s words by 
his own consciousness, in whose depths he had felt the flow of their life-giving 
fountain: “<i>Thou hast the words of eternal life</i>.” And, there fore, he was able to 
confess in the name of all the rest, from a conviction founded in personal 
knowledge and experience, that Jesus was Messiah (<scripRef passage="John 6:69" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p28.1" parsed="|John|6|69|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.69">v. 69</scripRef>). But Christ warned them 
that there was one among them who did not share this conviction, although 
included in Peter’s confession. He had chosen them—drawn them to himself—he 
said, and yet one of them had the heart of an enemy. These words, showing to 
Judas that his inmost thoughts lay bare before Christ, might, had he been at all 
open to impression, have brought him to repent and open his heart to the 
Saviour, seeking forgiveness. Failing this, they could only strengthen his 
enmity.</p>
<pb n="270" id="viii.ii.ix.xxxi-Page_270" />
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter X. Jesus in North Galilee, and on the Way to Cesarea Philippi." prev="viii.ii.ix.xxxi" next="viii.ii.x.i" id="viii.ii.x">
<h3 id="viii.ii.x-p0.1">CHAPTER X. </h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.x-p0.2">JESUS IN NORTH GALILEE, AND ON THE WAY TO CESAREA PHILIPPI. </h3>

<div4 title="§ 179. Reasons for the Journey." prev="viii.ii.x" next="viii.ii.x.ii" id="viii.ii.x.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.i-p1">§ 179. <i>Reasons for the Journey</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.ii.x.i-p2">WE have said that Christ 
desired to obtain an opportunity for private intercourse with the disciples, in 
order to hear the re port of their mission journey, and to prepare their minds 
for the stormy times that were approaching. As it seemed impossible to secure 
this in the neighbourhood of Tiberias, he determined to go to some distance from 
that region of country, a purpose which other circumstances soon hastened. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.i-p3">Herod Antipas, who then reigned in Galilee, hearing of the fame of 
Jesus, became 
personally desirous to see him. This wish was probably dictated by mere 
curiosity, or by a desire to test Christ’s power to work miracles;<note n="486" id="viii.ii.x.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.i-p4">Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke 23:8" id="viii.ii.x.i-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|23|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.8">Luke, xxiii., 8</scripRef>. 
In view of the character of Herod, there is more internal probability in <scripRef passage="Luke 9:7" id="viii.ii.x.i-p4.2" parsed="|Luke|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.7">Luke, 
ix., 7</scripRef>, than <scripRef passage="Matt 14:1,2" id="viii.ii.x.i-p4.3" parsed="|Matt|14|1|14|2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.1-Matt.14.2">Matt., xiv., 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> certainly it 
arose from no sense of spiritual need. As such a meeting could lead to no good 
result, Christ must have desired to avoid it. This formed an additional motive 
for withdrawing himself into North Galilee; and perhaps beyond, into <i>Paneas</i>, or 
Cesarea Philippi, the domain of the Tetrarch Philip.<note n="487" id="viii.ii.x.i-p4.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.i-p5">We infer the direction which Christ took with 
his disciples from comparing <scripRef passage="Matt 15:21; 16:13" id="viii.ii.x.i-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|15|21|0|0;|Matt|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.21 Bible:Matt.16.13">Matt., xv., 21; xvi., 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 7:24; 8:27" id="viii.ii.x.i-p5.2" parsed="|Mark|7|24|0|0;|Mark|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.24 Bible:Mark.8.27">Mark, vii., 24; viii., 
27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 9:10-18" id="viii.ii.x.i-p5.3" parsed="|Luke|9|10|9|18" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.10-Luke.9.18">Luke, ix., 10-18</scripRef>.</p></note> The first stage of the 
journey took him to Bethsaida Julias, on the west side of the Sea of Genesareth.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 180. Cure of the Blind Man at Bethsaida.—Peter's Second  Confession.—The Power of the Keys. (Mark, viii.; Matt., xvi.)" prev="viii.ii.x.i" next="viii.ii.x.iii" id="viii.ii.x.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p1">§ 180. Cure of the Blind Man at Bethsaida.—Peter’s Second 
Confession.—The Power of the Keys. (<scripRef passage="Mark 8:1-38" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Mark|8|1|8|38" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.1-Mark.8.38">Mark, viii.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt 16:1-28" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p1.2" parsed="|Matt|16|1|16|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.1-Matt.16.28">Matt., xvi.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p2">At Bethsaida a blind man was brought to Christ, who took him 
out of the town to avoid public notice; and then performed on him the cure whose 
successive steps are so graphically described by Mark. He then forbade him for 
the time being to tell of what had been done as notoriety would have been 
inconsistent with his purpose above mentioned.<note n="488" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p3">This suits well with the point of time here assigned to 
it.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p4">When left alone with the disciples, he questioned them about 
their travels, and concerning the opinions generally prevalent in regard to 
himself. Peter renewed, in a different form, the confession which he had before 
made on a similar occasion.<note n="489" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p5">In all the Gospels this event is closely connected with the miraculous 
feeding, which confirms our view of the historical connexion of the facts. True, 
it is <i>possible</i> that Peter’s confession, as recorded by John, is the same as that recorded by Matthew, and 
nothing essential would be lost if it were so. But we may certainly suppose 
that, at so critical a period, Christ could have questioned his disciples thus 
closely on two different occasions in regard to their personal convictions, 
which were soon to undergo so severe a trial.</p></note> In contrast with those who

<pb n="271" id="viii.ii.x.ii-Page_271" />saw in Jesus only a Prophet, he said, “Thou art the Messiah;” certainly implying more than was included in the ordinary Jewish sense; although 
he must have <i>felt</i> more than he could unfold in definite thought when he 
added, “<i>the Son of the living God</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p6">Thus had Peter, on two distinct occasions, given utterance to 
the same confession, drawn from the depths of his inward experience; in the 
first instance, in opposition to those whose hearts were wholly estranged from 
Christ; and in the second, to those who had obtained only an inferior intuition 
of the person of Christ. The Saviour, therefore, thought him worthy of the 
following high praise: “<i>Blessed art thou, for flesh and blood 
hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven</i>.” Peter’s 
conviction was the result of no human teaching, no sensible impression or 
outward authority; but of an inward revelation from <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p6.1">God</span>, whose drawing he had 
always followed—a Divine <i>fact</i>, which comes not to men from without; 
which no education or science, how lofty soever, can either make or stand in 
stead of.<note n="490" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p7">Cf. p. 139.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p8">In view of this conviction of Peter, thus twice confessed, in regard to that 
great fact and truth which forms the unchangeable and immovable basis of the 
eternal kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p8.1">God</span>, Christ called him by the name which at an early period, 
with prophetic glance, he had applied to him (<scripRef passage="John 1:42" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p8.2" parsed="|John|1|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.42">John, i., 42</scripRef>), 
<i>the man of rock</i>, on 
whom he declared that he would build his Church, that should triumph over all 
the powers of death,<note n="491" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p8.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p9">The “<i>Gates of 
Hades</i>,” in <scripRef passage="Matt 16:18" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt., xvi., 18</scripRef> (cf. <scripRef passage="Isa 38:10" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p9.2" parsed="|Isa|38|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.38.10">Isa., xxxviii., 10</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Cor 15:55" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p9.3" parsed="|1Cor|15|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.55">1 Cor., xv., 55</scripRef>), designate 
rather the kingdom of <i>death</i> than of Satan. In this view the passage means, that 
“the Church should stand forever, and that its members, partakers of the Divine 
life, should fear death no more—of course implying, however, that she should be 
victorious over all hostile powers.</p></note> and stand to all eternity.  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p10">This promise was not made to 
Peter as a <i>person</i>, but as a faithful organ of the Spirit of Christ, and his 
steadfast witness. Christ might have said the same to any one, who, at such a 
moment, and in such a sense, had made the same confession; although Peter’s 
uttering it in the name of all the twelve accorded with his peculiar <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p10.1">χάρισμα</span>, 
which conditioned the post that Christ assigned to him.  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p11">In the same sense he 
confided to Peter the “keys of the kingdom of Heaven,” which was to be revealed 
and spread abroad among men by the community founded by him; inasmuch as men 
were to gain admittance into that kingdom by appropriating the truth to which he 
had first testified, and which he was afterward to proclaim. This was 

<pb n="272" id="viii.ii.x.ii-Page_272" />to be the key by which the kingdom was to be opened to all men. 
And with it was entrusted to him the power, on earth, “to bind and loose” for 
heaven; since he was called to announce forgiveness of sins to all who should 
rightly receive the Gospel he was to proclaim, and the announcement of pardon to 
such as received the offered grace had necessarily to be accompanied by the 
condemnation of those who rejected it.<note n="492" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p12">This view of the “binding and loosing” power is sustained by <scripRef passage="John 20:23" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p12.1" parsed="|John|20|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.23">John, xx., 23</scripRef>. The same 
thing is 
expressed in other words in <scripRef passage="Matt 10:13" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p12.2" parsed="|Matt|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.13">Matt., x., 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Cor 2:15,16" id="viii.ii.x.ii-p12.3" parsed="|2Cor|2|15|2|16" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.15-2Cor.2.16">2 Cor., ii., 15, 16</scripRef>. The difference 
between the figure of “the keys” and that of “binding and loosing” need cause 
no difficulty; they refer to different conceptions; the former, to reception 
into, and exclusion from, the kingdom of Heaven; the latter, to the means of 
reception and exclusion, viz., the pardon of sin and the withholding of pardon.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 181. The Disciples prohibited to reveal Christ's Messianic Dignity.—The Weakness of Peter  rebuked. (Matt., xvi., 20—28; Mark, viii., 30.)" prev="viii.ii.x.ii" next="viii.ii.x.iv" id="viii.ii.x.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p1">§ 181. <i>The Disciples prohibited to reveal Christ’s Messianic Dignity.—The Weakness of Peter 
rebuked</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 16:20-28" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|16|20|16|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.20-Matt.16.28">Matt., xvi., 20-28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 8:30" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.30">Mark, viii., 30</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p2">Thus Christ confirmed the 
Apostles in their confession of his Messianic dignity. But he knew, at the same 
time, that their minds were still tinctured with the ordinary ideas and 
expectations of a visible kingdom to be founded by Messiah; and he, therefore, 
gradually taught them that it was by <i>his own sufferings</i> that the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p2.1">God</span> 
was to be established. [<i>Then charged he his disciples that they should tell no 
man that he was Jesus the Christ. From that time he began to show to his 
disciples how that he must go to Jerusalem and suffer many things, &amp;c.</i>]  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p3">The 
prohibition was doubtless given with a view to prevent them from diffusing the 
expectations of Messiah which they then entertained, and thus leading the people 
to political undertakings, and the like, in opposition to the objects of Christ. 
The words that immediately follow the prohibition confirm this view of it. But 
Christ’s declarations that <i>sufferings</i> lay before him was too far opposed 
to the disciples’ opinions and wishes to find easy entrance to their minds. “<i>Be it far from thee, Lord</i>,” said Peter; an exclamation inspired, indeed, by love, but 
a love attaching itself rather to the earthly manifestation of Christ’s person, 
than to its higher one; a love in which natural and human feelings were not as 
yet made sufficiently subordinate to <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p3.1">God</span> and his kingdom. And as the Saviour had 
just before exalted Peter so highly, when he testified to that which had not 
been revealed to him by flesh and blood, but by the Father in heaven; so now he 
reproved him as severely for an utterance inspired by a love too much debased by 
flesh and blood. Human considerations were more to him than the cause of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p3.2">God</span>; he 
sought, by presenting them, as far as in him lay, to prevent

<pb n="273" id="viii.ii.x.iii-Page_273" />Christ from offering the sacrifice which his 
Divine calling demanded;<note n="493" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p4">The alternations in Peter’s feelings, and his consequent desert of praise or 
blame from she Master, within so short a time, are so easily explained from the 
stand-point which he then occupied, that I cannot find any thing strange in 
Christ’s expressing himself thus oppositely to him, as <i>Schleiermacher</i> does 
(Werke, ii., 107). And, therefore, I see no internal ground for believing that 
the passage is not properly connected with the narrative here.</p></note> and his 
disposition was rebuked with holy indignation.<note n="494" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p5">This helps to 
fix the right point of view for understanding Christ’s previous declaration and 
promise to Peter; and the two addresses to him, taken together, attest the 
fidelity of the narrative as uncorrupted by a later ecclesiastical interest.</p></note>  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p6">Christ then turned to his disciples, and gave them a lesson 
directly opposed to Peter’s weak unwillingness to sacrifice every thing to the 
one holy interest. He impressed upon them a truth pre-eminently necessary to the 
fulfilment of their calling, viz., that none but those who were prepared for 
every species of self-denial<note n="495" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p7">It was naturally necessary for Christ to impress this truth <i>frequently</i> upon the disciples; 
<scripRef passage="Matt 16:24" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.24">Matt., xvi., 24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 8:34,35" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p7.2" parsed="|Mark|8|34|8|35" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.34-Mark.8.35">Mark, viii., 34, 35</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Luke 9:23,24" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p7.3" parsed="|Luke|9|23|9|24" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.23-Luke.9.24">Luke ix., 23, 24</scripRef>; and, 
therefore, the occurrence of similar passages, <i>e.g</i>., <scripRef passage="Matt 10:38" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p7.4" parsed="|Matt|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.38">Matt., x., 38</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="John 12:25,26" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p7.5" parsed="|John|12|25|12|26" osisRef="Bible:John.12.25-John.12.26">John, xii., 25, 26</scripRef>, proves nothing against the originality of the discourses there 
recorded; although it is possible that his sayings to this effect on one 
occasion may have been combined with those uttered on another to the same tenor.</p></note> could become his disciples, and enter into the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p7.6">God</span>, whose foundations he was about to lay. Finally, he announced to 
them that many among them would live to see the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iii-p7.7">God</span> come forth in 
glorious victory over all its foes. It is true, they were not at that time able 
fully to comprehend this; only at a later period, by the illumination of the 
Holy Ghost, and by the course of events, the best commentary on prophecy, were 
they to be brought completely to understand it.  
</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 182. Monitions of Christ to the Apostles in regard to Prudence in their Ministry.—(1.) The Wisdom of  Serpents and Harmlessness of Doves. (Matt., x., 16.)—(2.) The Parable of the  Unjust Steward (Luke, xvi., 1-13.)—(3.) 'Make to yourselves friends of the Mammon of Unrighteousness,' &amp;c." prev="viii.ii.x.iii" next="viii.ii.x.v" id="viii.ii.x.iv">
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p1">§ 182. <i>Monitions of Christ to 
the Apostles in regard to Prudence in their Ministry</i>.—(1.) <i>The Wisdom of 
Serpents and Harmlessness of Doves</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 10:16" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.16">Matt., x., 16</scripRef>.)—(2.) <i>The Parable of the 
Unjust Steward</i> (<scripRef passage="Luke 16:1-13" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p1.2" parsed="|Luke|16|1|16|13" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.1-Luke.16.13">Luke, xvi., 1-13</scripRef>.)—(3.) 
“<i>Make to yourselves friends of the 
Mammon of Unrighteousness</i>,” <i>&amp;c</i>.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p2">(1.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p3">To this period, in which Christ conversed with his disciples 
in regard to their first missionary tour, and gave them cautions 
for their future and more difficult labours, doubtless belong many advices of 
the same tenor, found in different places in the Gospels. We, therefore, join 
together several sayings of this kind here; if not chronologically at least 
according to the substantial connexion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p4">As he sent the disciples forth like defenceless sheep among 
wolves, he bade them, in the struggles through which they must pass, to combine 
childlike innocence and purity of heart, symbolized by the harmless dove, with 
prudence and sagacity, whose symbol was the serpent.<note n="496" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p5">Paul, who frequently alludes to Christ’s sayings, does so several times to 
this one, <scripRef passage="Rom 16:19" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.19">Rom., xvi., 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Cor 14:20" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.20">1 Cor., xiv., 20</scripRef>. I place the passage in this 
connexion as better adapted to it than to the first Apostolical missionary 
journey.</p></note>

<pb n="274" id="viii.ii.x.iv-Page_274" />They were, indeed, to labour as organs of the 
Divine Spirit, and to be furnished with Divine powers for their ministry; but he 
did not wish them, on that account, to neglect all proper human means for 
overcoming the difficulties they should meet with, but rather to apply that 
wisdom which knows how to use circumstances prudently. No such rule would have 
been given had he expected his kingdom soon to be established by a sudden 
interference of Omnipotence; it was prescribed in view of a gradual developement 
by the use of means provided in the general course of nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p6">Yet the attempt to 
exercise prudence for the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p6.1">God</span> might (he taught) easily beguile them 
from purity and simplicity of heart. The wisdom of the serpent was, therefore, 
limited by the innocence of the dove; their prudence was to be defined by 
purity. They were to use none but pure and truthful means for the advancement of 
the holy objects of the kingdom. On the other hand, the combination of <i>wisdom</i> 
with innocence showed that the childlike simplicity of discipleship was 
perfectly consistent with the culture and use of the understanding, and with a 
judicious share in the manifold and diversified relations of life; the one thing 
needful was, that <i>purity</i> should inspire their wisdom. Here, as always, Christ 
brings into their higher unity things which elsewhere oppose and contradict each 
other.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p7">(2.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p8">The parable of the <i>Unjust Steward</i> illustrates this combination of 
simplicity with <i>prudence</i>.<note n="497" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p9">It is to be noted that this 
parable, according to <scripRef passage="Luke 16:1" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.1">Luke, xvi., 1</scripRef>, was addressed to the 
<i>disciples</i>, even though 
we apply the word to the larger circle of disciples, and not specifically to the 
Apostles. We need not suppose, from <scripRef passage="Luke 16:14" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p9.2" parsed="|Luke|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.14">v. 14</scripRef>, that it was directed against the 
avarice of the Pharisees.</p></note> We find the main point of comparison not, as 
some do, in the proper management of earthly possessions, but in the words 
emphasized by Christ himself: “<i>The children of this world are wiser in their generation than 
the children of light</i>” (<scripRef passage="Luke 16:8" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p9.3" parsed="|Luke|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.8">v. 8</scripRef>). The children of the world, using more wisdom than 
the children of light, often succeed in carrying out their purposes against the 
latter; as, on the other hand, the children of light fail of ends connected with 
the Divine kingdom, because they lack wisdom in the choice of the means. That 
wisdom, therefore, which characterizes the children of the world is to be 
recommended to the children of light. This is the main thought; the proper use 
of earthly goods, subordinating every thing to the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p9.4">God</span>, is a minor 
one. Keeping this in view, the difficulties of the parable vanish; the special 
feature in it which forms a stumbling block to some will be found precisely 
adapted to this thought, and necessary to its illustration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p10">The example of the 
unjust steward is to be imitated, not in regard to 

<pb n="275" id="viii.ii.x.iv-Page_275" />the disposition that impelled him, but to his undivided 
attention to every thing which could serve as a means to his ends. As the 
children of the world aim steadily at their selfish objects, and, with 
ever-watchful prudence, seize upon all the means necessary to secure them, so 
the children of light are to keep constantly before their eyes the relations of 
life to the Divine kingdom, and to press every thing into their service in its 
behalf. It is, indeed, a difficult task to combine the singleness of aim and 
simplicity of heart which the Gospel requires with that shrewd sagacity which 
can bend all earthly things to its holy purposes. Yet if the aim to serve <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p10.1">
God’s</span> 
kingdom be the ruling power of one’s life, and all the manifold interests of 
life are made subordinate thereto; if the holy <i>decision</i> be once made and never 
swerved from, it will bring forth, as one of its necessary fruits, this true 
sagacity and moral presence of mind. It is precisely this connexion of prudence 
with a single, steadfast aim, though a bad one, that is illustrated in the 
conduct of the unjust steward. A <i>bad</i> man was necessarily chosen for the example; 
its very object was to show how much the children of light might do for the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p10.2">God</span>, if they would, in this respect, imitate the children of the 
world.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p11">(3.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p12">The subordinate point of the parable is the <i>special application</i> of 
this prudence to the use of earthly goods. We must take care, in interpreting 
the verses which follow, not to lose sight of the <i>parable</i> itself. As the unjust 
steward secures the favour of the debtors by gratuities, in order to make sure 
of a home for himself when his office is taken away; so the children of light, 
by the right use of earthly possessions, are to make for themselves friends who 
will receive them into everlasting mansions when they are called away from this 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p13">It is plain that charities to the pious are meant here, as none can 
“receive into everlasting habitations” unless they themselves dwell there. But 
it would be inconsistent with Christ’s general teaching to suppose that he meant 
to say that pious souls in heaven would have the <i>power</i> to receive those who had 
done kindness to them on earth into a share of their blessedness; or that the 
merely outward act of almsgiving to the pious could atone for past sins and 
secure eternal joy. The persons addressed are presupposed as <i>already</i> “children 
of light;” and they are required to manifest their inward feelings in outward 
acts. The active love of Christians is to show itself such, in the use of 
earthly goods, by sharing them with fellow-Christians. “Fit yourselves, by your 
labours of love, to become fellow-inmates of the heavenly mansions with those 
whose wants you have willingly alleviated during their earthly wayfaring.” The 
form of expression is adapted to the parable; <i>there</i> the debtors of the rich man 
were made friends by the

<pb n="276" id="viii.ii.x.iv-Page_276" />unjust steward to secure a home on earth; <i>here</i> 
the pious poor are made friends by the Christian to secure an eternal mansion in 
heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p14">Christ annexes to this application of the parable certain directions for 
the use of property by the children of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p14.1">God</span>. He designates worldly goods 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p14.2">μαμμωνᾶς τῆς ἀδικίας, ἄδικος μαμμωνᾶς</span>; because they are usually unjustly 
obtained, and employed in the service of the devil, who is, and will be, the 
ruler of this world (and thus called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p14.3">κοσμοκράτωρ</span>) until the consummation of 
the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p14.4">God</span>. And this evil mammon is contrasted with the true 
<i>riches</i>, 
which cannot be possessed except by the children of light.<note n="498" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p14.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p15">The antithesis of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p15.1">ἄδικον</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p15.2">ἀληθινόν</span>, in <scripRef passage="Luke 16:11" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p15.3" parsed="|Luke|16|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.11">v. 11</scripRef>, might lead us to interpret the first as 
“what is, in itself, 
not good;” but the phrase 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p15.4">μαμμωνᾶς τῆς ἀδικίας</span>, and the implied allusion to 
the parable, favour the sense given in the text.</p></note> The wealth of this 
world belongs to the children of this world, who devote it to the service of 
Evil; it is <i>another man’s</i>, and not the Christian’s own; while he dwells in a 
world of strangers, <i>he</i> knows of higher riches, of which the worldling is 
totally ignorant.<note n="499" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p15.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p16">Here is illustrated the 
difference between the Ebionitish idea of worldly goods and the true Christian 
view. According to the first, Satan is Lord and Master of this world in a 
<i>physical</i> sense; and the possession of property, beyond the bare necessaries, is 
considered as sinful in itself, as sharing in a domain which ought to be left 
exclusively to the servants of Satan. According to the latter, earthly goods are 
not the <i>true</i> riches, which the Christian alone can possess, and shall possess 
forever, in greater and greater fulness; they belong to Satan in the same sense 
as the whole world belongs to him. But as the world, from a kingdom of Satan, is 
to become the kingdom of God, so worldly goods are to be employed by the 
children of light to advance the latter, with a wisdom (illustrated in the 
parable) not to be surpassed by the wisdom of the world. It is to be remarked 
that Christ, instead of presenting the principle in its abstract generality, 
applied it <i>specifically</i> to acts of benevolence; the disciples, at that period, 
had no opportunity of employing their property to further the other objects of 
the kingdom of God, such as have been abundantly furnished in the later course 
of its developement. Cf. <i>De Wette</i>, <scripRef passage="Matt 19:21" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt., xix., 21</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p17">The summary, then, of precepts annexed to the parable by Christ, and 
illustrating its import, is as follows (<scripRef passage="Luke 16:10-13" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p17.1" parsed="|Luke|16|10|16|13" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.10-Luke.16.13">v. 10-13</scripRef>): 
“Be faithful in managing your 
earthly property, that you may be found worthy to be intrusted with the higher 
riches. ‘He that is faithful in the least, is faithful also in much;’ the 
fidelity which is proved by the right use of wealth may be trusted with the 
riches of the kingdom. The latter will be granted in proportion to the former. ‘But he that is unjust in the least, will be unjust also in much.’ Who will trust 
you with the true riches, if you misapply the unrighteous mammon? ‘And if ye 
have not been faithful in that which is <i>another’s</i>, who shall give you 
that which is your own?’ Who will give you that which properly belongs to your 
higher nature, if you mismanaged what was not your own, but only intrusted to 
you?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p18">The 
concluding thought is: “No servant can serve two masters at once, the servant, 
in the strictest sense, being wholly dependent upon the master, and, in fact, 
his instrument; so no man can have two masters

<pb n="277" id="viii.ii.x.iv-Page_277" />spiritually; the one only who rules the whole life 
is <i>the</i> master.” No man’s life can depend, at the same time, upon both <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p18.1">God</span> and 
Mammon. To find one’s true good in Mammon, and to serve <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p18.2">God</span> as Master, these 
things are incompatible. The true child of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p18.3">God</span> applies his earthly wealth to His 
service, and therein proves himself a faithful servant; regarding it not as a 
good <i>in itself</i>, but only in its bearing upon the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p18.4">God</span>—the highest 
good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p19">It is clear that this passage (placed out of its connexion in <scripRef passage="Matt 6:24" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|6|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.24">Matt., vi., 
24</scripRef>) stands properly here, closely joined to the parable; and, indeed, requisite 
to set the idea of the parable in its proper light. The principal scope of the 
latter, as we have seen, is to show the connexion between <i>wisdom</i> and a <i>steadfast 
aim</i> of life; and the passage in question (<scripRef passage="Luke 16:13" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p19.2" parsed="|Luke|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.13">v. 13</scripRef>) contains precisely the same 
thought; as it teaches that we cannot rightly use our earthly goods unless we 
make our choice decidedly between <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p19.3">God</span> and the world, and then, with undivided 
aim, refer all things to the <i>one</i> Master to whom we have consecrated our whole 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p20">Thus the parable illustrates the precept, “<i>Be wise as serpents, and 
harmless as doves</i>.” It exhibits the unjust steward as a model of serpent wisdom, 
which, imitated by Christians, becomes the wisdom of innocence. The concluding 
words of Christ, above explained (<scripRef passage="Luke 16:13" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p20.1" parsed="|Luke|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.13">v. 13</scripRef>), teach that the 
<i>true</i> simplicity, <i>i. e</i>., 
singleness of aim, generates that controlling presence of mind which is the 
element of wisdom. What, at a later period, was the chief source of 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p20.2">Paul’s</span> 
Apostolical wisdom but this, that his heart was <i>not</i> divided between <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.iv-p20.3">God</span> and the 
world; that he had but one aim, and served but one Master?</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 183. Caution against imprudent Zeal in Preaching the Gospel." prev="viii.ii.x.iv" next="viii.ii.x.vi" id="viii.ii.x.v">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.v-p1">§ 183. <i>Caution against imprudent Zeal in Preaching the Gospel</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.v-p2">Akin to the wisdom thus 
recommended to the Apostles is the rule of preaching the truth given in <scripRef passage="Matt 7:6" id="viii.ii.x.v-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.6">Matt., 
vii., 6</scripRef>, <i>Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls 
before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend 
you</i>. “Valuable as pearls are to men, they would only enrage hungry swine, who 
would trample them, and rush upon him that had so deceived their hunger.” Under 
this vivid illustration, Christ enjoined his disciples to guard against hastily 
offering the sacred truths of the kingdom to minds carnally unfit for them, and 
destitute of a sense of spiritual need; the holy pearls would be valueless in 
the eyes of such. To meet them on their own ground, and yet offer them nothing 
to satisfy their carnal desires, would only rouse their evil passions, and 
expose valuable lives, which ought to be preserved for the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.v-p2.2">God</span>, 
without doing any good. The witness for the truth must needs be zealous and 
courageous, but he need <i>not</i> be imprudent or indiscreet.</p>

<pb n="278" id="viii.ii.x.v-Page_278" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.v-p3">The Apostles, then, were cautioned against the 
error into which some later missionaries have fallen, of offering the Gospel, 
under the impulse of inconsiderate zeal, without regard to the proprieties of 
time and place. Still, it by no means followed that they were not to preach 
under circumstances in which the Word might prove a stone of offence to some, 
while it pricked others to the heart; the Word was destined, of necessity, to <i>sift</i> the various classes of men that should hear it. Nor was the caution 
neglected by Christ himself, when he refused to allow the rage of carnal and 
narrow-minded hearers to hinder him from uttering his truths boldly, and without 
regard to consequences, revealing a spiritual power that defied all opposition; 
or when he punished their obduracy by ceasing to condescend to their weakness 
and prejudice, and by offering the truth in its sharp and naked outlines, even 
although it excited the wrath of some, while it led others to reflection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.v-p4">The apophthegm that we have just considered was in itself a judgment and a 
prediction. The more immediate application of such sayings depended upon the 
circumstances under which they were uttered; to interpret them, it is not 
sufficient to have their <i>letter</i> only, but also the life-giving Spirit which 
originally inspired them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.v-p5">An ancient and wide-spread tradition ascribes to Christ the 
following saying: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.v-p5.1">γίνεσθε τραπεζιται δόκιμοι</span>: 
<i>become approved 
money-changers</i>.’ This expression bears the stamp of Christ’s figurative manner 
of speech; and the external and internal evidence is in favour of its 
genuineness.<note n="500" id="viii.ii.x.v-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.v-p6">See <i>Fabricii, 
Cod. Apocryph. N. T</i>., i., 330; iii., 524. We find this saying in apocryphal 
writings, both heretical and Catholic; and many imitations of it seem to have 
been made by the ecclesiastical teachers of the first century, which could not 
have happened at that time had it not been uttered by Christ or one of the 
Apostles. Paul (whose writings contained many allusions to Christ’s words, and 
sentiments taking their hue from them) perhaps had this saying in mind in <scripRef passage="1Thess 5:21" id="viii.ii.x.v-p6.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.21">1 
Thess., v., 21</scripRef>, as has been supposed by <i>Hansel</i>, with whose view of the apophthegm I agree.—(<i>Stud. u. Krit</i>., 1836, I.)</p></note> If this expression be deemed akin to the parable of the <i>Talents</i>, 
its sense could be given thus: “<i>Be like acute money-changers; adding daily to 
the capital intrusted to you</i>.” But the principal figure in the parable of the 
talents is not the money-changer, but the person who puts money at interest with 
him; and, besides, the money-changers did not gain money with borrowed capital, 
but with their own. We must, therefore, look for an interpretation more in 
accordance with the business of the broker. Ecclesiastical antiquity, which 
perhaps first received these words of Christ in connexion with others that 
explained them, affords us such an interpretation. It was part of the business 
of the money-changer to distinguish genuine from counterfeit coin. So Christ 
might have given this rule, capable of manifold application in the labours of 
the Apostles; to imply a careful circumspection in order to distinguish the true 
from the apparent, the genuine from the counterfeit, the pure 



<pb n="279" id="viii.ii.x.v-Page_279" />from the alloyed; not to condemn hastily, but, on 
the other hand, not to trust lightly. -</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 184. The Syro-Phoenician Woman. (Matt.,  xv., 21; Mark, vii., 24.)—(1.) Her Prayer.—(2.) Her Repulse.—(3.) Her Faith.—(4.) The Result." prev="viii.ii.x.v" next="viii.ii.x.vii" id="viii.ii.x.vi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p1">§ 184. <i>The Syro-Phoenician Woman</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 15:21" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.21">Matt., 
xv., 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 7:24" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.24">Mark, vii., 24</scripRef>.)—(1.) 
<i>Her Prayer</i>.—(2.) <i>Her Repulse</i>.—(3.) <i>Her 
Faith</i>.—(4.) T<i>he Result</i>.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p2">(1.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p3">Christ, having passed beyond the northern border bf Galilee, 
reached a place where he wished to remain unknown. But the fame of his miracles 
had preceded his arrival. A heathen woman of the neighbourhood (a Canaanite or 
Phoenician), whose daughter was a demoniac, hastened to seek help from the 
Saviour. As he went out with the disciples, she ran and cried to him, “<i>Have mercy on me, 
O Lord! thou Son of David; my daughter is grievously vexed 
with a devil</i>.”</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p4">(2.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p5">“<i>But he answered and said, I am not sent but unto the lost 
sheep of the house of Israel. . . . It is not meet to take the children’s bread and 
to cast it to dogs</i>.” Taking this reply <i>alone</i>, apart from the 
circumstances under which Christ uttered it, it appears mysterious, indeed, that 
he should so emphatically restrict his mission to the Jews, that he should speak 
of the heathen in such a tone of contempt; and repel the prayer of the woman 
with so much severity. But although we may not be able, from the close and 
abridged narrative, to obtain a clear view of the matter, we can yet remove its 
difficulties to a great extent by considering it in its proper historical 
connexion.<note n="501" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p6">The attempt to remove these difficulties by 
the theory that Christ altered his plan at different periods cannot be made to 
harmonize with the attendant circumstances of this case, as related by Mark as 
well as Matthew; for these circumstances (the journey into North Galilee, &amp;c.) 
prove that this case must be placed chronologically <i>after</i> other cases in which 
Christ had assisted individual heathens.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p7">We have before said that the restriction of Christ’s mission to the 
lost sheep of the house of Israel was not inconsistent with his purpose of 
establishing a universal kingdom. This restriction referred to his <i>personal</i> 
agency, which in fact belonged to the Jewish people; not, however (as he himself 
said), but that he had “other sheep not belonging to this fold,” which were at 
some time to be brought into the same fold, and under the same shepherd, with 
the lost sheep of the house of Israel. But in other cases, also (as we have 
seen), he afforded his <i>personal</i> assistance to individual heathens. We must, 
therefore, seek the reasons of Christ’s conduct in the peculiar circumstances of 
the case, and of the time at which it occurred.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p8">In the first place, it is clear 
that he wished, at that juncture, to remain hidden, and therefore to avoid 
public labours (<scripRef passage="Mark 7:24" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p8.1" parsed="|Mark|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.24">Mark, vii., 24</scripRef>). In 

<pb n="280" id="viii.ii.x.vi-Page_280" />the previous cases in which he had assisted individual pagans, no 
further consequences were likely to follow; but his 
agency in <i>this</i> case was likely to draw multitudes around him, and to extend his 
ministry among the heathen, in opposition to his general plan. His action, 
therefore, was directed only to the Apostles and to the woman; the latter he 
wished to relieve after she had proved her faith and poured out her whole heart 
before him; to the former the case afforded an example of pagan faith that might 
shame the Jews, and teach the Apostles that the heathen would yet believe in 
him, and share, through their faith, in the blessings of his kingdom. It may be 
a question whether this was Christ’s intention from the beginning, or whether 
the woman’s fervent prayer and believing importunity overcame his first purpose 
to send her away. There is nothing in the latter supposition inconsistent with 
the character of Jesus, since, in his purely human being, he was differently 
determined by different circumstances.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p9">And again, hard as the words “<i>one ought 
not to cast the children’s bread to the dogs</i>” may sound to <i>us</i>, we must remember 
that it was a figurative expression, meaning nothing more than that the mercies 
destined for the Theocratic people could not as yet be extended to a people at 
that time far from the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p9.1">God</span>, and by no means excluding the expectation 
that this relation should be so changed as that <i>all</i> should become 
“children.” 
</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p10">(3.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p11">The woman doubtless felt that these words, severe as they 
were, came from a heart overflowing with love, and she continued her prayer with 
trustful importunity, herself entering into the words of Christ and 
acknowledging their truth. “<i>Yes, Lord; yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their 
master’s table</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p12">Now if this total abasement before a <i>man</i> of another nation be 
regarded merely as an outward and human submission for the sake of a bodily 
blessing, it must appear abject indeed; nor could Christ have praised it and 
granted the favour so earnestly yet basely sought. But it was not of such a 
character; the pagan woman felt herself unworthy of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p12.1">God</span>, and 
<i>therefore</i> was not degraded by her sense of inferiority to the Theocratic nation; 
she humbled herself, not before a man, but before one in whom (whatever 
conception she had of his person) <i>God revealed himself to her heart</i>; it was to a 
Divine power, not a human, that she gave so lowly a submission. It is precisely 
this sense of unworthiness and unconditional submission to God, when revealed in 
his omnipotence and mercy; it is precisely Faith, in this peculiarly <i>Christian</i> 
sense, which is made, throughout the New Testament, the condition of all 
manifestations of the grace of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p12.2">God</span>. The act of Christ in 
the case illustrated his own saying, “<i>He that humbleth </i>

<pb n="281" id="viii.ii.x.vi-Page_281" /><i>himself shall be exalted</i>;” he answered the woman, 
commending her as he would not commend the Jews, “<i>O woman, great is thy faith; 
be it unto thee even as thou wilt</i>.” He set up the believing woman as a pattern 
of <i>that</i> faith which was to become, among the pagans, the foundation of the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p12.3">God</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p13">Thus, again and again, under the most varied circumstances, did 
Christ set forth the value in which he held a spirit of humble, self-denying 
devotion to <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p13.1">God</span> and submission to his revelation in Christ; this spirit, so 
irreconcilably opposed to the pride of natural Reason which, in the ancient 
world, was held to be man’s highest dignity, was made by Christ the essential 
condition of participation in his kingdom. Idle, indeed, and vain, therefore, 
must be all attempts to make Christianity, in this sense, a religion of reason, 
or to make Christian ethics a morality of reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p14">The transaction affords 
another lesson, also. The Christian may comfort himself under the hardest trials 
and severest struggles—nay, even when his most ardent prayers appear to be 
unheard and unanswered—with the consoling belief that behind the veil of 
harshness the Father’s love conceals itself:</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.vi-p15">[Behind the frowning Providence <br />
He hides a smiling face.]</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 185. The Transfiguration of Christ. (Luke, ix., 29-36.)" prev="viii.ii.x.vi" next="viii.ii.x.viii" id="viii.ii.x.vii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p1">§ 185. <i>The Transfiguration of Christ</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:29-36" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|9|29|9|36" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.29-Luke.9.36">Luke, ix., 29-36</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p2">Six days<note n="502" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p3">Luke says <i>eight</i> days; 
Matthew <i>six</i>; involving no discrepancy, however, for it is easy to show that they 
employed different modes of computation. Statements of time thus agreeing in 
fact but differing in form, are among the surest signs of veracity in historical 
narratives.</p></note> after the conversation in which Christ first unfolded to the Apostles 
the sufferings and the fate that awaited him, <i>he took Peter, James, and John up 
into a mountain apart, and was transfigured before them</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p4">The Transfiguration may 
be considered either (1) as an objective fact, a real communication with the 
world of spirits; or (2) as a subjective psychological phenomenon. The account 
of Luke bears indubitable marks of originality and historical truth; the 
attempts that have been made to resolve it into a mythical narrative are absurd 
But it certainly appears to favour the second view above stated rather than the 
first.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p5">If we adopt the first view, and assume that the narrative is intended to 
relate an objective fact, it affords us a partial exhibition of the intercourse 
of Christ. himself with the world of spirits. It could not have been intended 
merely for the Apostles to witness; for, during its 

<pb n="282" id="viii.ii.x.vii-Page_282" />progress, they were “<i>heavy with sleep</i>,” and, 
therefore, unfit to apprehend it, or to transmit an account of it as matter of 
fact. We cannot, however, deny the possibility of such an occurrence, and of 
some unknown object for it, in the connexion of a history which is entirely out 
of the ordinary course of events. Once admitting the event as such, all that we 
should have to do would be to confess our ignorance, instead of losing ourselves 
in arbitrary hypotheses and speculative dreams.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p6">But, on the other hand, by 
following the indications given in Luke, we may arrive at the following view of 
the narrative: Jesus retired in the evening with three of his dearest disciples, 
apart, into a mountain,<note n="503" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p7">We do not know whether this was Mount <i>Hermon</i>, or the 
mountain from which Cesarea Philippi took the name <i>Paneas</i>. The old tradition, 
which makes Mount <i>Tabor</i> the site of the transfiguration, cannot be relied on.</p></note> to pray in their presence. We may readily imagine that 
his prayer referred to the subjects on which he had spoken so largely with the 
disciples on the preceding days, viz., the coming developement of his kingdom, 
and the conflicts he was to enter into at Jerusalem in its behalf. They were 
deeply impressed by his prayer; his countenance beamed with radiance, and he 
appeared to them glorified and transfigured with celestial light. At last, worn 
out with fatigue, they fell asleep; and the impressions of the Saviour’s prayer 
and of their conversation with him were reflected in a vision<note n="504" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p8">Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt 17:9" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|17|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.9">Matt., xvii., 9</scripRef>.</p></note> thus: Beside Him, 
who was the end of the Law and the Prophets, appeared Moses and Elias in 
celestial splendour; for the glory that streamed forth from Him was reflected 
back upon the Law, and the Prophets foretold the fate that awaited him at 
Jerusalem. In the mean time they awoke, and, in a half-waking condition,<note n="505" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p8.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p9">Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke 9:33" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|9|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.33">Luke, ix., 33</scripRef>, last clause.</p></note> saw and 
heard what followed. Viewed in this light, the most striking feature of the 
event is the deep impression which Christ’s words had made upon them, and the 
conflict between the new views thus received and their old ideas, showing itself 
thus while they were in a state of unconsciousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p10">Still the difficulty remains, that the phenomena, if simply 
psychological, should have appeared to all the three Apostles precisely in the 
same form. It is, perhaps, not improbable, that the account came from the lips 
of Peter, who is the prominent figure in the narrative.<note n="506" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p11">We have several times 
remarked that too much importance is not to be attached to the omission of any 
event by John that is recorded by the other Evangelists. Still his silence in 
regard to the transfiguration is remarkable, seeing that he himself was an 
eye-witness, and that the event itself, if an objective reality, was calculated 
to display the grandeur of Christ in a very high degree. Two reasons may be 
supposed for this: (1.) That he did not deem himself prepared, from the 
circumstances of the event, to give a distinct representation of it; or, (2.) 
That he did not view it as an objective reality, and, therefore, did not attach 
so much importance to it. Dr. <i>Schneckenburger</i> (Beiträgen zur Einleitung in das 
Neue Testament) thinks that John omitted the transfiguration because of the 
Gnostics and Docetics, who night have used it to support their views of the 
person of Christ; but to us it appears that this would have been, on 
the contrary, a reason why he <i>should</i> mention it, to guard, by a full and clear 
statement, against misinterpretation on that side.</p></note></p>
<pb n="283" id="viii.ii.x.vii-Page_283" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p12">The disciples did not, at first, dwell upon this phenomenon. 
The turn of Christ’s conversations with them, and the pressure of events, 
withdrew their attention from it until after the resurrection, when, as the 
several traits of their later intercourse with Christ were brought to mind, this 
transfiguration was vividly recalled, and assigned to its proper connexion in 
the epoch which preceded and prepared the way for the sufferings of the Saviour.<note n="507" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p13"><scripRef passage="Luke 9:36" id="viii.ii.x.vii-p13.1" parsed="|Luke|9|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.36">Luke, ix., 36</scripRef>, is most 
simple: <i>they kept it close, and told no man in those days any of those things 
which they had seen</i>. The statement in Matthew and Mark, that Christ forbade it, 
gives a reason for this silence, in accordance more with the view that the event 
was purely objective.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 186. Elias a Forerunner of Messiah. (Matt., xvii., 10-13.)" prev="viii.ii.x.vii" next="viii.ii.x.ix" id="viii.ii.x.viii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.viii-p1">§ 186. <i>Elias a Forerunner of Messiah</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 17:10-13" id="viii.ii.x.viii-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|17|10|17|13" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.10-Matt.17.13">Matt., xvii., 10-13</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.viii-p2">The relations of Elias to Christ at that time greatly occupied 
the minds of the disciples, as is obvious from the portions of one of their 
conversations with him that are preserved to us.<note n="508" id="viii.ii.x.viii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.viii-p3">We think we are justified in considering <scripRef passage="Matt 17:10-13" id="viii.ii.x.viii-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|17|10|17|13" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.10-Matt.17.13">Matt., xvii., 
10-13</scripRef>, as one of these; the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.viii-p3.2">οὖν </span> with which the question commences shows that it 
has a connexion elsewhere.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.viii-p4">As we have seen [<scripRef passage="Matt 16:21" id="viii.ii.x.viii-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|16|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.21">Matt., xvi., 21</scripRef>], he was at this 
period unfolding to his disciples his approaching appearance at Jerusalem as 
Messiah, and his impending fate. They presented to him in connexion with this, 
as a difficulty in their minds, the prediction taught by the scribes, and the 
very one which they arrayed against the Messiahship of Jesus—that <i>Elias must first appear</i>, 
to introduce the Messiah among the Theocratic people. He answered that the 
scribes were right in saying that Elias must first come and make smooth the way 
for the coming of Messiah; but that they were wrong in the carnal and literal 
sense which they put upon the saying, as if Elias were to appear in person. 
Elias, he told them, was spiritually represented by John the Baptist; he “<i>is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him 
whatsoever they listed</i>.<note n="509" id="viii.ii.x.viii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.viii-p5">These words prove that Christ attributed John’s 
fate to the machinations of the Pharisees.</p></note> <i>Likewise, also, shall the Son of M/an suffer of them</i>.” The same selfish spirit, the same adherence to the letter, which hindered them 
from seeing Elias in John, and induced them to get rid of so troublesome a 
witness, would prevent them from recognizing Messiah in the Son of Man, and lead 
them to treat him as they had done the Baptist.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 187. Christ Cures a Demoniacal  Youth after the Disciples had attempted it in vain. (Mark, ix., 14; Matt., xvii., 14; Luke, ix., 37.)—He Reproves the unbelieving Multitude." prev="viii.ii.x.viii" next="viii.ii.x.x" id="viii.ii.x.ix">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p1">§ 187. <i>Christ Cures a Demoniacal 
Youth after the Disciples had attempted it in vain</i>. (<scripRef passage="Mark 9:14" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p1.1" parsed="|Mark|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.14">Mark, ix., 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt 17:14" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p1.2" parsed="|Matt|17|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.14">Matt., 
xvii., 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 9:37" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p1.3" parsed="|Luke|9|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.37">Luke, ix., 37</scripRef>.)—<i>He Reproves the unbelieving Multitude</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p2">On descending 
from the mountain with Peter, James and John, Christ found the rest of the 
disciples surrounded by a multitude of persons,

<pb n="284" id="viii.ii.x.ix-Page_284" />some well, and others ill disposed. A man in 
great distress on account of a deeply—afflicted son<note n="510" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p3">Nothing could be a stronger proof of 
historical veracity than the three separate but agreeing accounts of this event, 
all from different sources. Mark’s narrative is obviously due to an eye-witness; 
it is marked by simplicity and naturalness, without a trace of the exaggeration 
which <i>Strauss</i> would see in it.</p></note> had gone thither, attracted 
by the fame of Christ’s agency in healing similar cases. The youth appears to 
have been subject to epileptic fits, with a state of imbecility or melancholy, 
in which last condition he was incapable of utterance. He frequently attempted 
to kill himself during these attacks, by throwing himself into the fire or into 
the water. The unhappy father had first met the disciples who remained at the 
foot of the mountain, and these last attempted to make use, in this case, of the 
powers of healing conveyed to them by Christ. But the result satisfied them that 
they were yet far from being able to act as organs for his Divine powers. They 
could not cure the demoniac; and some unfriendly scribes who were present took 
advantage of the failure, and of the excitement which it caused among the 
people, to <i>question</i> the disciples; probably disputing the miracles and 
the calling of their Master.<note n="511" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p4">The presence of the scribes would fix the site 
rather at some mountain of Galilee than at Mount Hermon or Paneas.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p5">In the mean time, Christ suddenly appeared amid the 
throng, to their great surprise.<note n="512" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p6.1">ἐξεθαμβήθη</span>, 
<scripRef passage="Mark 9:15" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p6.2" parsed="|Mark|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.15">Mark, ix., 15</scripRef>, appears entirely natural; any thing but 
<i>exaggerated</i>, 
as <i>Strauss</i> will have it.</p></note> Part of the multitude were full of hope that 
<i>He</i> would do what his disciples had failed to accomplish; others, doubtless, as 
anxiously hoped that his efforts would be as impotent as theirs. In this, as in 
other cases, the Saviour combined earnest reproof with con descending love. He 
reproved them because his long labours had not yet satisfied them; because they 
still felt no higher than corporeal wants; because their unbelief still demanded 
sensible miracles. “O<i> faithless generation! how long shall I be with you and 
suffer you</i>.”<note n="513" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p6.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p7">It by no means follows that Christ’s exclamation 
refers to the disciples: much more probably to all that had preceded; the spirit 
in which his aid had been sought, and his miraculous power doubted. The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p7.1">γενεά</span> is too general for the Apostles; nor would the Lord, who generally bore 
with their weaknesses so benignantly, have so severely reproved them in this 
case. Nor would they, in that case, have put the question in <scripRef passage="Matt 9:28" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|9|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.28">ver. 28</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p8">The demoniac was brought in; and, as usual in such cases, the 
Divine manifestation appears to have produced a crisis, attraction and 
repulsion. His convulsions came on with new power. To prepare the mind of the 
father, Christ listened patiently to his history of the disease, which he 
closed, as if oppressed by the sight of his suffering son, with the prayer, “<i>But 
if thou canst do any thing, have compassion on us and help us</i>.” Fervent as 
the prayer was, the words, “<i>If thou canst do any thing</i>,” implying a distant 
doubt, led Christ to reprove him gently, 

<pb n="285" id="viii.ii.x.ix-Page_285" />and encourage him to believe, not by saying, “<i>Doubt not; 
I can do all things</i>,” but by pointing out to him the defect <i>within himself</i>: 
“Can 
I do any thing? Know that <i>if thou canst believe, all things are possible to him 
that believeth</i>” (thou thyself canst do all things, if thou only believest; faith 
can do all).<note n="514" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p9">I give a free translation of that very 
difficult passage, <scripRef passage="Mark 9:23" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p9.1" parsed="|Mark|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.23">Mark, ix., 23</scripRef>; such as the connexion appears to me to demand. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p9.2">Εἰ δύνασαι</span>, in <scripRef passage="Mark 9:23" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p9.3" parsed="|Mark|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.23">v. 23</scripRef>, I think, refers to the words spoken by the man, 
<scripRef passage="Mark 9:22" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p9.4" parsed="|Mark|9|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.22">v. 22</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p9.5">τό</span> = 
“that,” which had been said: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.ix-p9.6">πιστεῦσαι</span> is wanting in Cod. Vatican., 
according to Bentley’s collation, and in <i>Cod. Ephraëm. Rescript</i>. (see <i>
Tischendorf’s</i> reprint); and I think it is a gloss. 
<i>Knatchbull</i> considers it as 
<i>middle</i>, but without ground.</p></note> The gentle reproof had its full 
effect; the father, full of feeling, cried out in tears, “<i>Yes, Lord, I believe</i> (yet I feel as yet that I do 
not believe sufficiently); <i>help thou my unbelief</i>.” Christ then spoke in 
tones of. confident command; and the demoniac suffered a new and intense 
paroxysm, which exhausted all his strength. He lay like a corpse; “<i>but Jesus took him by the 
hand and lifted him up, and he arose</i>.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 188. Christ tells the Disciples the  Cause of their Failure.—The Power of Faith.—Prayer and Fasting. (Matt., xvii., 20, 21.)" prev="viii.ii.x.ix" next="viii.ii.x.xi" id="viii.ii.x.x">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.x-p1">§ 188. <i>Christ tells the Disciples the 
Cause of their Failure.—The Power of Faith.—Prayer and Fasting</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 17:20,21" id="viii.ii.x.x-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|17|20|17|21" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.20-Matt.17.21">Matt., xvii., 20, 21</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.x-p2">After this experience, so important in view of the coming 
independent labours of the disciples, they asked of Christ, “<i>Why could not we cast him 
out?</i>” and thus gave him occasion to point out to them a twofold ground in their 
own selves, viz.: (1) a want of perfectly confiding faith, and (2) a want of 
that complete devotion to <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.x-p2.1">God</span> and renunciation of the world which is implied in 
<i>prayer</i> and <i>fasting</i>. The former presupposes the latter, and the 
latter reacts upon the former. “<i>Because of your unbelief</i>;<note n="515" id="viii.ii.x.x-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.x-p3"><i>I. e</i>., want of lively confidence in the promises 
they had received of Divine Power, through Christ, to work miracles, and in 
their Divine calling and communion with <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.x-p3.1">God</span> through Christ; in general, a want 
of religious conviction and confidence, as practically displayed in subduing all 
doubts and difficulties; <i>e.g</i>., such as Paul’s.</p></note> <i>for verily I say unto you, If ye 
have faith as a grain of mustard seed</i>,<note n="516" id="viii.ii.x.x-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.x-p4">The same figure as in the 
parables of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.x-p4.1">God</span>, probably intended to illustrate the growth of 
faith, once rooted in the heart, by the power of God that dwells in it: like the 
growth of the mighty tree from the diminutive seed-corn.</p></note> <i>ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove 
hence to yonder place, and it shall remove</i>,<note n="517" id="viii.ii.x.x-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.x-p5">In Oriental manner, 
Christ takes a concrete figure from the visible creation before him, to set 
forth the general thought: “You will be able to remove all difficulties; 
apparent impossibilities will become possible.”</p></note> <i>and nothing shall be impossible 
unto you</i>.”<note n="518" id="viii.ii.x.x-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.x-p6">The right limitation of this 
(not to extend it to an indefinite generality) lies in its reference, in the 
context, <i>to men working as organs of the Spirit of God</i>; it excludes, therefore, 
all self-will, refusing to submit to the Divine order, which is, indeed, 
antagonistic to faith itself.</p></note> And then he adds (probably after some intermediate sentences not 
reported in this brief but substantial account): “Such a power of the Evil 
Spirit as is in this form of demoniacal disease can only be overcome by prayer 
and <i>fasting</i>.” That is, by that ardent 

<pb n="286" id="viii.ii.x.x-Page_286" />prayer<note n="519" id="viii.ii.x.x-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.x-p7">The Jews and early 
Christians, in times of special prayer, retired from social intercourse and 
bodily enjoyments, restraining the bodily appetites; and the insertion of <i>prayer 
and fasting</i> together implies this state of entire collectedness and devotion.</p></note> which is offered in humiliation before 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.x-p7.1">God</span>, and abstraction from the world, in still 
collectedness of soul, undisturbed by corporeal feelings. Doubtless, by this 
whole statement, Christ intended to satisfy the disciples that they were not 
spiritually prepared fully to discharge the duties of their ministry.<note n="520" id="viii.ii.x.x-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.x-p8">There are some discrepancies in the Evangelists as to the collocation of the 
passages here referred to. The two verses in <scripRef passage="Matt 17:20,21" id="viii.ii.x.x-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|17|20|17|21" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.20-Matt.17.21">Matt. (xvii., 20, 21)</scripRef> harmonize well with each other and with the connexion. 
But in <scripRef passage="Mark 11:23" id="viii.ii.x.x-p8.2" parsed="|Mark|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11.23">Mark, xi, 23</scripRef>, the saying of 
Christ in regard to <i>the power of faith</i> is given in a connexion not homogeneous 
to it, especially the withering of the fig-tree, which was not adapted to 
illustrate the <i>positive</i> efficiency of faith. In <scripRef passage="Luke 17:6" id="viii.ii.x.x-p8.3" parsed="|Luke|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.6">Luke, xvii., 6</scripRef>, a different 
figure is used, viz., the uprooting of a sycamore; and this passage was probably 
uttered in a different locality; as it is most likely that the Saviour, in view 
of his approaching separation from the disciples, took many occasions, and 
employed various figures, to encourage and strengthen their believing 
confidence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.x-p9">A more striking difference is, that in Mark’s account of Christ’s 
reply to the question of the disciples (<scripRef passage="Mark 9:28,29" id="viii.ii.x.x-p9.1" parsed="|Mark|9|28|9|29" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.28-Mark.9.29">ix., 28, 29</scripRef>) the 
<i>first</i> sentence (the 
power of faith) is left out, and the <i>second</i> only (prayer and fasting) given. As 
this last is given by both Matthew and Mark, it is more certain that it was 
spoken in that connexion. But then, again, <scripRef passage="Mark 9:23" id="viii.ii.x.x-p9.2" parsed="|Mark|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.23">Mark, ix., 23</scripRef>, 
<i>contains</i> a statement 
of the power of faith, addressed, not to the disciples, but to the father of the 
demoniac, in so natural a connexion, too, that it would be impossible to deny 
the aptness of the collocation; but in <i>Matthew</i> this is entirely wanting. This 
last omission, and the mistaken interpretation put upon <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.x-p9.3">γενεὰ ἄπιστος</span> 
(<scripRef passage="Matt 17:17" id="viii.ii.x.x-p9.4" parsed="|Matt|17|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.17">Matt., xvii., 17</scripRef>), may have given occasion for referring 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.x-p9.5">διὰ τὴν ἀπιστίαν</span> 
(<scripRef passage="Matt 17:20" id="viii.ii.x.x-p9.6" parsed="|Matt|17|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.20">v. 20</scripRef>) to 
that phrase in <scripRef passage="Matt 17:17" id="viii.ii.x.x-p9.7" parsed="|Matt|17|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.17">v. 17</scripRef>, and for here transferring the passage on the power of 
faith to this place from some other. Yet it is also possible that Christ uttered 
both expressions (viz., <scripRef passage="Mark 9:23" id="viii.ii.x.x-p9.8" parsed="|Mark|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.23">Mark, ix., 23</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Matt 17:20" id="viii.ii.x.x-p9.9" parsed="|Matt|17|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.20">Matt., xvii., 20</scripRef>), and that their 
similarity of thought induced each writer to retain but one. In confirmation of 
this, Luke does not mention (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:5,6" id="viii.ii.x.x-p9.10" parsed="|Luke|17|5|17|6" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.5-Luke.17.6">xvii., 5, 6</scripRef>) 
the historical connexion in which the thought was uttered; the disciples would 
not have asked, “<i>Lord, increase our faith</i>,” but for an experience of their want of it; and precisely such an 
experience is given in the accounts of Matthew and Mark.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 189. Return to Capernaum.—Dispute among the  Disciples for Precedence.—The Child a Pattern.—Acting in the Name of Christ. (Luke, ix., 46; Mark, ix., 33; Matt., xviii.)" prev="viii.ii.x.x" next="viii.ii.x.xii" id="viii.ii.x.xi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p1">§ 189. <i>Return to Capernaum.—Dispute among the 
Disciples for Precedence.—The Child a Pattern.—Acting in the Name of Christ</i>. 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 9:46" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|9|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.46">Luke, ix., 46</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 9:33" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|9|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.33">Mark, ix., 33</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt 18:1-35" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p1.3" parsed="|Matt|18|1|18|35" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.1-Matt.18.35">Matt., xviii.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p2">We have seen that on a certain occasion<note n="521" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p3">Cf. p. 203.</p></note> Christ replied to those who asked, 
“why his disciples did not fast,” &amp;c., that “the time had not yet come.” But a new epoch was now approaching; and 
he himself gave his disciples another rule, and taught them what they lacked to 
fit them, by further abstraction from the world and earnest collectedness of 
heart, for their high calling.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p4">Although Christ had directly discountenanced, in 
his conversations after the return of the Apostles from their trial mission, the 
sensuous expectations which they entertained from his Messiahship, still the 
ideas on which their hopes were founded were too deeply rooted it their hearts 
and minds to be readily eradicated. With these was connected, partly as cause 
and partly as effect, the <i>self-seeking</i> which tinged their relations to the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p4.1">God</span>. This same feeling was manifest in 

<pb n="287" id="viii.ii.x.xi-Page_287" />their conversation on the way back to Capernaum from 
their northern tour; they disputed among themselves on the journey about their 
relative activity in the service of their Master, and who among them should hold 
the first place in the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p4.2">God</span>.<note n="522" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p5">This is not to be confounded with a later dispute of the same 
character; in the instance before us the question referred to the present, not 
to the <i>future</i>, who is the greatest in his personal qualities and performances? 
Christ’s reply was directed to this question; not, as in the subsequent case 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 22:24" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|22|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.24">Luke, xxii., 24</scripRef>, &amp;c.), to one concerning precedence in the Messianic kingdom. 
Matthew’s account, therefore (<scripRef passage="Matthew 18:1" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.1">xviii., 1</scripRef>.), seems to be less original than those 
of <scripRef passage="Luke 9:46" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p5.3" parsed="|Luke|9|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.46">Luke, ix., 46</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 9:33" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p5.4" parsed="|Mark|9|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.33">Mark, ix., 33</scripRef>. The former is less homogeneous; and, besides, 
in it the <i>disciples</i> propose the question; in the others Christ anticipates them; 
which seems the more likely, as they might readily feel that their dispute was 
foreign to Christ’s spirit, and, therefore, be ashamed to put the question. It 
is also easier to explain the origin of Matthew’s statement from this, as the 
original form, than that of the latter from the former. It must always be a 
debatable question, so far as <scripRef passage="Luke 9:46" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p5.5" parsed="|Luke|9|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.46">Luke, ix., 46</scripRef>, is concerned, whether the disciples 
only <i>thought</i> this, or expressed their thoughts to each other.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p6">After their arrival at Capernaum, Christ 
asked them the subject on which they had disputed by the way, intending that the 
very shame of answering his question might make them conscious how unworthy of 
disciples such a dispute had been. This end being answered, he did not directly 
reprove them further; but in a few words, made impressive by a vivid 
illustration, he set before them the worthlessness of their contention, and its 
utter antagonism to the spirit which must rule in the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p6.1">God</span>. Taking a 
little child, he placed him in their midst, and said, “Let this child, in its 
unassuming ingenuousness, be your model; he among you that is most child-like 
and unassuming, that thinks least of himself and his own worth, <i>he</i> shall 
be greatest (shall be of most importance to the kingdom of God).”<note n="523" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p7">Luke’s report of 
the sayings of Christ upon this occasion, although more simple and homogeneous 
than those of Matthew and Mark, does not seem to retain the <i>order</i> of the two 
expressions so well. This is evident, both from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p7.1">γὰρ</span> in the last clause of <scripRef passage="Luke 9:48" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p7.2" parsed="|Luke|9|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.48">v. 
48</scripRef>, and from John’s question in <scripRef passage="Luke 9:49" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p7.3" parsed="|Luke|9|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.49">v. 49</scripRef>, which was evidently occasioned by the 
words <i>immediately</i> before spoken by Christ, but not by those in the last clause 
referred to.</p></note> Then, embracing the child, he added, “Whosoever shall 
receive one such little child in my name, receiveth me; and whosoever receiveth 
me, receiveth him that sent me.”<note n="524" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p7.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p8">In <scripRef passage="Matt 10:42" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|10|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.42">Matt., x., 42</scripRef>, we find another saying to the same effect as 
that which has been placed here in its connexion. “Even a drink of water given 
to the most insignificant person as a disciple of <i>Christ</i>, and in his name, will 
not lose its reward.” It is the disposition to act in Christ’s name which gives 
value to the most unimportant act. The <i>form</i> in which the disposition shall 
reveal itself is conditioned by circumstances which are not under the control 
of man; but the disposition itself, which is stamped as Christian from its 
reference to the name of Christ, is independently rooted in the heart.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p9">The 
truth herein expressed, though different from the other, is yet akin to it; and 
both rebuke the strife for precedence, the disposition to dwell upon one’s own 
merits, and set a false value upon actions as <i>great</i> or <i>small</i>. It is not merely 
<i>what</i> a man does that makes his action worthy, but the spirit in which he does 
it. The deed in itself may be great or small; its <i>worth</i> depends upon its being 
done in the <i>name </i>

<pb n="288" id="viii.ii.x.xi-Page_288" /><i>of Christ</i> and for his sake. And this spirit is 
pleasing to <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p9.1">God</span>, for our actions can only be referred to 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p9.2">Him</span> by means of our 
relation to Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xi-p10">The principle thus announced by Christ struck at the root of 
the contention among the disciples. Their false emulation could have no place, 
if their actions, whether great or small, were alike in value, if alike done in 
the name of Christ; and to magnify themselves, or their claims, would have been 
absurd in view of such a rule of action.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 190. Christ's two Sayings: 'He that  is not against you is for you,' and, 'He that is not for me is against me.' (Mark, ix., 40.)" prev="viii.ii.x.xi" next="viii.ii.x.xiii" id="viii.ii.x.xii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p1">§ 190. <i>Christ’s two Sayings</i>: “<i>He that 
is not against you is for you,</i>” and, “<i>He that is not for me is against me</i>.” 
(<scripRef passage="Mark 9:40" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p1.1" parsed="|Mark|9|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.40">Mark, ix., 40</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p2">It is hardly probable that the disciples at once understood the 
pro found meaning of Christ’s words on the occasion referred to in the pre3eding 
section; and thus it was that John (<scripRef passage="Mark 9:38" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p2.1" parsed="|Mark|9|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.38">Mark, ix., 38</scripRef>) 
brought for ward an instance which appeared to him inconsistent with the rule 
just laid down.<note n="525" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p3"><i>Strauss</i> objects to <i>Schleiermacher’s</i> view (which accords in substance with 
mine), that “it presupposes a readiness of thought in the disciples <i>of which 
they were by no means possessed</i>.” It is just the reverse; it seems to have 
been precisely the want of clear apprehension at the time which led John, 
without further thought upon the sense and bearing of Christ’s remarks, to seize 
upon the words, “<i>In my name</i>.”</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p4">It appears 
that the miracles of Christ, and those wrought by the Apostles <i>by calling upon 
his name</i>, had induced others, not belonging to the immediate circle of the 
disciples, to call upon the name of Jesus for the healing of demoniacs.<note n="526" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p5">As (though with another motive) in <scripRef passage="Acts 19:13" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|19|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.13">Acts, xix., 13</scripRef>.</p></note> The 
disciples, displeased that one out of their circle, and unauthorized by Christ, 
should try in this way to make himself equal with them, had forbidden him to do 
so. Even here, selfish motives appear to have intruded; only those who belonged 
to them were to be allowed to make use of Christ’s name. In view of what Christ 
now said, however, of the value of even the smallest actions, if done <i>in His 
name</i>, John seems to have thought within himself: “If <i>every thing</i> that 
is done in His name be so worthy, have we not done wrong in forbidding him who 
was thus working in his name?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p6">It is true Christ’s words referred to the disposition of 
the heart, and a mere external calling upon his name would not necessarily 
involve all that he meant. And had the disciples fully understood his meaning, 
they would probably not have alluded to such an instance. But the instance 
itself may have been allied to that which has the aim of Christ’s words; a man 
who thought so highly of Christ’s name as to believe that by using it he could 
do such great works, even though he enjoyed no intimate relations with the 
Saviour, might have been on the way to higher attainments, and, by obtaining 
higher knowledge and a purer faith, might have reached the stand-point 
designated by Christ; and so his outward calling upon the name might have led 
the 

<pb n="289" id="viii.ii.x.xii-Page_289" />way to a true acting in that name. He, therefore, reproved them; 
they should let this stand-point pass as a preparatory one: “<i>Forbid him not</i> [<i>for there is no man which can do a miracle in my name 
which can lightly speak evil of me</i>]; <i>for he that is not against you is for 
you</i>.” The explanation (in brackets) is given by Mark, but not by Luke; it aids the 
interpretation of the latter clause, but does not exhaust its meaning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p7">These 
words of Christ allow us to suppose that the man in question, perhaps, only used 
His name by way of conjuration, and was far from him in heart; but they imply, 
also, that the very fact of his giving credit to the Name for so great power 
might lead him to inquire who and what Christ was, and to attach himself to him. 
His procedure, also, might call the attention of others to Christ’s power, and 
bring them nearer to his communion. Jesus here taught the disciples (and the 
lesson was a most weighty one for their coming labours) that they were not to 
require a perfect faith and an immediate attachment to their communion from men 
<i>at once</i>; that they were to recognize preparatory and intermediate stages; to 
drive back no one whose face was turned in the right direction; to hinder none 
who might wish to confess or glorify Christ among men in any way; in a word, to 
oppose no one who, instead of offering himself, in this sense, to them, sought 
the same end, and thus advanced the object of their ministry, even though out of 
their own communion, and not seeking to glorify Christ precisely in the same 
sense and by the same methods as themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p8">Comparing this saying of Christ 
with the other and opposite one, to which we have before referred,<note n="527" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p9">Cf. p. 241.</p></note> 
viz., “<i>He 
that is not for me is against me</i>,” we must, in order to harmonize them, seek the 
precise objects which He had in view in the two cases. In the latter, an action 
was treated of which seemed to agree perfectly with Christ in its <i>results</i>—the 
expulsion of evil spirits—but yet not done in the Spirit of Christ at all, but 
just the opposite; apparently done <i>for</i> the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p9.1">God</span>, but, in fact, 
<i>against</i> 
it; outwardly like Christ’s acts, but inwardly and essentially antagonistic to 
them. In the former there was an act, again, agreeing in result, and also in the 
mode, viz., by <i>calling upon the name of Christ</i>; not, it is true, entirely in the 
right way, but in a way preparatory to the right one, and which might lead to 
it, if not disturbed by an impatient zeal. In the former the outward 
coincidences concealed an inward and essential <i>opposition</i>, but in the latter an 
inward <i>affinity</i>, which might possibly be ripened into full communion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xii-p10">The common 
feature, therefore, of these two sayings is this: Every thing depends upon the 
relation in which the outward act and its results stand to the spirit and the 
heart from which they proceed.</p>


<pb n="290" id="viii.ii.x.xii-Page_290" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 191. The Stater in the Fish. (Matt., xvii., 27.)" prev="viii.ii.x.xii" next="viii.ii.xi" id="viii.ii.x.xiii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.x.xiii-p1">§ 191. <i>The Stater in the Fish</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 17:27" id="viii.ii.x.xiii-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|17|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.27">Matt., xvii., 27</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xiii-p2">Christ’s previous visit to Capernaum probably took place at the time set apart 
for collecting the Temple tribute of half an ounce of silver, <i>i. e</i>., the month 
<i>Adar</i>, corresponding nearly to our March. It is likely that the great commotion 
which we have before described as occurring just before his departure had 
prevented him at that time from paying it. On his return, the collectors came to 
Peter, who was regarded as the spokesman of the little society, and asked why 
his Master did not pay the tribute. Christ and his disciples were known to 
perform all duties arising from the natural relations of life faithfully; but 
<i>this</i> tribute belonged to the religious constitution, and implied a relation of 
dependence upon the Theocracy; and, as it became constantly more evident that he 
claimed to be the Messiah, they perhaps doubted whether he would recognize its 
obligation. Peter, as we have seen, was at that time full of the idea of 
Messiah, which he saw realized in Jesus; and he might, therefore, naturally 
conclude that the latter, as Head of the Theocracy, was not subject to the 
tribute. But, on the other hand, he had just heard from the lips of Jesus that 
his kingdom was not to be an outward one, and that he should <i>suffer</i> 
before his dominion could be seen; and, in this view, he might be subject to the 
tax. With his usual promptness, he answered the question in the affirmative, 
without knowing where the tribute was to come from; for, perhaps because as they 
had just returned from a long journey, they were out of money.<note n="528" id="viii.ii.x.xiii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xiii-p3">This account suits well to the historical connexion in which it occurs, 
<scripRef passage="Matt 17:24" id="viii.ii.x.xiii-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|17|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.24">Matt., xvii., 24</scripRef>, but then we cannot take the month <i>Adar</i> strictly. If this last 
cannot be allowed, we must place the occurrence immediately after the feeding of 
the 5000; as the multitude then wished to proclaim Jesus as Messiah, the 
collectors might well doubt of his paying the tax. We cannot think, with <i>Wieseler</i>, that the tax was due to the Empire, for the whole import of the 
narrative turns upon its being a Temple tax, and not a political one.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xiii-p4">Christ decided to 
pay the tax, and showed Peter that the act formed part of the self-abasement to 
which, conscious of his own dignity, he submitted himself during his earthly 
life. He illustrated this by a comparison drawn from human relations. As kings 
do not tax their own children, so the Messiah, the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.xiii-p4.1">God</span> and Theocratic 
King, for whose appearance the whole Temple discipline was but preparatory, was 
not bound to pay this purely ecclesiastical tax; his relations to the Theocracy 
were against it. Had the Jews known him for what he was, viz., the Messiah, they 
would not have asked him to pay it.<note n="529" id="viii.ii.x.xiii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xiii-p5"><i>De Wette’s</i> remarks on the duty of obedience to magistrates, referring to <scripRef passage="Rom 13:6" id="viii.ii.x.xiii-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|13|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.6">Rom., 
xiii., 6</scripRef> are not applicable here; the relation involved in this case was the 
Theocratic-political relation, which was to be abolished by Christ, with the 
whole form of that Theocracy.</p></note> But since they did not, he wished to afford 
them no occasion, even from their own stand-point, to accuse him as a violator 
of the law. He places himself on a footing with them, as to the duties devolving 
upon

<pb n="291" id="viii.ii.x.xiii-Page_291" />subordinate members of the Theocracy. Nor 
did he work a miracle to procure the tribute—money, but directed Peter to make 
use of the means which his trade supplied. In a place where fishing was the 
common trade of the people, it was not likely that the first fish caught would 
be worth the whole sum needed; but an unusual blessing of Providence, as Christ 
well knew, attended the effort. The very first fish caught was to supply the 
means; a stater, which it had swallowed, was found within it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.x.xiii-p6">By his procedure 
in this case, Christ taught the Apostles that they were not to claim all their 
rights, but to submit in all cases where regard to the needs of others required 
it; and, further, that they might look with confidence for the blessing of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.x.xiii-p6.1">God</span> 
upon the means employed by them to comply with such demands. It is worthy of 
note that this lesson was given to Peter, in whose name a course of conduct 
precisely opposed to that which it conveyed was often practiced in after ages.</p>

</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter XI. Christ's Journey to Jerusalem to Attend the Feast of Tabernacles." prev="viii.ii.x.xiii" next="viii.ii.xi.i" id="viii.ii.xi">
<h3 id="viii.ii.xi-p0.1">CHAPTER XI. </h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.xi-p0.2">CHRIST’S JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM TO ATTEND THE FEAST OF TABERNACLES. </h3>

<div4 title="§ 192. His Precautions against the Persecutions of the Sanhedrim. (John, vii.)" prev="viii.ii.xi" next="viii.ii.xi.ii" id="viii.ii.xi.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p1">§ 192. <i>His Precautions against the Persecutions of the Sanhedrim</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 7:1-52" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p1.1" parsed="|John|7|1|7|52" osisRef="Bible:John.7.1-John.7.52">John, vii.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p2">FOR nearly eighteen months Christ had been employed in scattering the seed of the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p2.1">God</span> in Galilee, and in training the Apostles for their calling. 
During all this time he had kept away from the metropolis, to which he had 
before been used to go at the time of the three chief feasts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p3">The Feast of 
Tabernacles occurred during the month of October; and he determined to attend 
it, in order to confirm the faith of such as had received Divine impressions 
from his former labours in Jerusalem, and to avoid the imputation, likely 
otherwise to be cast on him, that he feared to give public testimony to his 
Divine calling in presence of his enemies and the Sanhedrim. It was his rule of 
conduct to avoid, by prudent choice of time and place, all such dangers as were 
not necessarily to be met in the course of duty; he determined, therefore, to 
appear suddenly in the city, after the body of visitors to the feast had 
arrived, before the Sanhedrim could take measures to seize upon his person.<note n="530" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p4"><scripRef passage="John 7:8" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p4.1" parsed="|John|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.8">John, vii., 8</scripRef>. 
The mention of this circumstance by John proves his veracity as 
an eye-witness. A merely traditional or invented narrative would have said 
nothing about it, as tending to lower the estimate of Christ’s divinity and 
supernatural power.</p></note></p>

<pb n="292" id="viii.ii.xi.i-Page_292" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p5">The minds of his own brothers were not fully made up 
as to his character.<note n="531" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p6">Cf. p. 244.</p></note> When they were about to set out for the feast, they could 
not understand why he remained behind. They expressed their surprise that he 
kept his ministry so concealed. If he wrought such great works<note n="532" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p7">Little as John relates of Christ’s labours in Galilee, he implies 
them in <scripRef passage="John 7:3,4" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p7.1" parsed="|John|7|3|7|4" osisRef="Bible:John.7.3-John.7.4">vii., 3, 4</scripRef>. This passage obviously alludes to a chasm filled up by the 
other Evangelists.</p></note> (they told him), he should not confine himself to such 
a corner as Galilee, but should make his followers, gathered from different 
quarters to the feast at Jerusalem, witnesses of his miracles, and accredit 
himself as Messiah publicly, before the assembled nation. Imbued with such 
sentiments, and incapable of apprehending the reasons of Christ’s conduct, they 
did not deserve his confidence, and needed to be made conscious that they did 
not. He, therefore, only told them that his relations to the world were 
different from theirs; that his movements were not to be judged by theirs; that 
his motives must be unknown to them, as they were engaged in no struggle with 
the world, and had nothing to fear at Jerusalem. He did not say, however, but 
that there would be, subsequently, a proper time for himself to go: “<i>My time is not yet come</i> to show myself publicly at Jerusalem; but 
<i>you</i> need not 
wait to choose the favourable moment, for <i>your time is always ready</i>; you have 
nothing to fear; <i>the world cannot hate you</i>, for it looks upon you as its own; 
<i>but me it hateth, because I testify of it that the works thereof are evil. Go 
ye up unto this feast; I go not yet up, because my time is not yet full come</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.i-p8">He 
afterward set out unnoticed, and arrived at Jerusalem about the middle of the 
eight-days’ feast. Great anxiety for his arrival had been felt, and the most 
opposite opinions had been expressed concerning him. We need not be surprised to 
find the charge of Sabbath-breaking still fresh, though eighteen months had 
elapsed; for this was all ways the favourite starting-point of the Pharisees in 
their accusations against him, both in the city and through their agents in 
Galilee.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 193. He explains the Nature of his Doctrine as Divine Revelation (John, vii., 16-19.)" prev="viii.ii.xi.i" next="viii.ii.xi.iii" id="viii.ii.xi.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p1">§ 193. <i>He explains the Nature of his Doctrine as Divine Revelation</i> (<scripRef passage="John 7:16-19" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p1.1" parsed="|John|7|16|7|19" osisRef="Bible:John.7.16-John.7.19">John, vii., 16-19</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p2">Anew the power of Christ’s words over the hearts of the 
people displayed itself. Even those who were prepossessed against him had to 
wonder that one who had not been taught in the schools of the scribes could thus 
expound the Scriptures; yet they could not, from the force of prejudice, admit 
that his knowledge was derived from any higher source. Their conclusion was soon 
made up that nothing could be true that had not been learned in the schools; and 
that one not educated in them had no right to set up for a teacher. In view of 
this, Christ said publicly, in the Temple, “Wonder not that I, all uneducated 


<pb n="293" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-Page_293" />in your schools, appear to teach you; <i>my 
teaching is not mine, but his that sent me</i>; not invented by me as a man, but 
revealed by <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p2.1">God</span>. But for your lack of the <i>right will</i>, you might be convinced of 
this.<note n="533" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p3"><scripRef passage="John 7:17" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p3.1" parsed="|John|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.17">John, vii., 17</scripRef>. With <i>Schott</i> and <i>Lücke</i>, I deviate from the old exegesis which refers this passage 
to the testimony of inward experience, the <i><span lang="la" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p3.2">testimonium Spiritus Sancti</span></i>. Not the 
will of God, as <i>revealed by Christ</i>, was the aim of discourse here, but the will of God, as far as the 
<i>Pharisees</i> themselves might have known it; so that, “to do 
the will of God” = “to make the glory of God the object of one’s actions,” as 
opposed to “following one’s own will, and seeking one’s own honour.” When Christ 
had to do with such as did not fully believe, but were on the way to faith, he 
could say, “Try only to follow the drawing within you, to submit to my teaching 
and practice it, and all your doubts will be <i>practically</i> solved. Your hearts 
will feel the Divine power of my teaching, and this experience will remove the 
difficulties from which you cannot free yourselves.” But the persons to whom he 
was speaking in this instance were far removed from faith; and to such he had to 
point out objective tests by which they might judge of the Divinity of his 
mission; but, as they were destitute of the dispositions requisite to apply 
these tests properly, he had to show them distinctly that they lacked the <i>will 
to be convinced</i>, the earnest of which is obedience to the will of God. He was 
justified in making this demand or a proper disposition <i>universal</i>, as without it 
all argument and proof must be in vain.</p></note> Whoever in <i>heart</i> desires to do the will of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p3.3">God</span>, will, by means of that 
disposition, be able to decide whether my teaching is Divine or human. Such a 
one may see that no human self-will is mixed up with my labours, but that in 
them all I seek only to glorify <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p3.4">Him</span> that sent me. But (<scripRef passage="John 7:19" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p3.5" parsed="|John|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.19">v. 19</scripRef>) 
that ye lack the spirit essential to this, is shown by your deeds; pretending to 
zeal for the Mosaic law, and using that pretence to persecute one who seeks only 
to honour God, you care not, in reality, to keep that law.”</p>
 
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p4">It astonished the people to 
find that Jesus could testify thus openly against his opponents, and yet no hand 
be laid upon him; and they asked, “Can it be possible that the members of the 
Sanhedrim know this man to be the Messiah?” (<scripRef passage="John 7:26" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p4.1" parsed="|John|7|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.26">v. 26</scripRef>). But they continued, still 
held in the prejudice and bondage of sense, “ How can it be so, when we know him 
to be the son of the Nazarene carpenter? while the Messiah is to reveal himself 
suddenly in all his glory, so that all must acknowledge him” (<scripRef passage="John 7:27" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p4.2" parsed="|John|7|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.27">v. 27</scripRef>). To expose 
the vanity of these expressions, Christ said, “ It is true, <i>ye both know me, and 
ye know whence I am</i>; and yet ye know <i>not</i>; for ye know not the heavenly Father 
who hath sent me, and therefore ye cannot know <i>me</i>.” Thus does he ever return to 
the principle that “ only those who know <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p4.3">God</span>, and belong to him in heart (<i>i. e</i>., 
who really endeavour to do his will), can be in a condition to recognize the Son 
of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p4.4">God</span> in his self-manifestation, and to acknowledge that he is from heaven. 
Those who are estranged from <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.ii-p4.5">God</span> and slaves to sense, <i>think</i> 
they know him, but in fact do not.”</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 194. The Pharisees attempt to arrest Christ.—He warns them  that they should seek Him, but should not find Him. (John, vii., 30, seq.)" prev="viii.ii.xi.ii" next="viii.ii.xi.iv" id="viii.ii.xi.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xi.iii-p1">§ 194. <i>The Pharisees attempt to arrest Christ.—He warns them that they should seek Him, but should not find Him</i>. 
(<scripRef passage="John 7:30-31" id="viii.ii.xi.iii-p1.1" parsed="|John|7|30|7|31" osisRef="Bible:John.7.30-John.7.31">John, vii., 30, seq.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.iii-p2">The increasing influence of Christ’s words and works naturally excited

<pb n="294" id="viii.ii.xi.iii-Page_294" />the fears and jealousy of the heads of the Pharisaical party; their domination was in danger from a spiritual power 
directly opposed to their spirit and statutes. He had so often, both in 
Jerusalem and Galilee, overcome their machinations by the power of truth, and 
frustrated their charges of heresy by his words and works, that no course was 
left but to withdraw him from his sphere of labour by actual force.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.iii-p3">They sought, therefore, to lay hold of his person; but Christ, 
perceiving their plans, declared in words of prophetic warning, “<i>Yet a little while I am with you</i>, and 
then will I go back unto him that sent me. <i>Ye shall seek me, and shall not find 
me; and where I am, thither ye cannot come</i>.” He thus warned the Jews, that if 
they did not use the time that was rapidly passing, they would not be able to 
escape the distress that was to come upon them by their own fault. In that time 
of trouble they would long the more earnestly for the Deliverer and Messiah—whom 
they <i>might</i> have known—but in vain; they could then find no Redeemer, nor obtain 
the fellowship of Him who would have been raised into heaven. The Jews 
maliciously interpreted this dark saying to mean that he intended to go forth as a teacher of the heathen (<scripRef passage="John 7:35" id="viii.ii.xi.iii-p3.1" parsed="|John|7|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.35">v. 35</scripRef>); 
a point worthy of note, from the inference it 
allows, that their anxiety to make him a heretic was founded upon a dawning 
presentiment that his teaching was destined to be a universal one.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 195. Christ a Spring of Living Water, and the Light of the World. (John, vii., 38, seq.)—The  Validity of His Testimony of Himself. (John, viii., 13, seq.)—He foretels the  subsequent Relations of the Jews to Him. (John, viii., 21.)" prev="viii.ii.xi.iii" next="viii.ii.xi.v" id="viii.ii.xi.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p1">§ 195. <i>Christ a Spring of Living Water, and the Light of the World</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 7:38-39" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p1.1" parsed="|John|7|38|7|39" osisRef="Bible:John.7.38-John.7.39">John, vii., 38, seq.</scripRef>)—<i>The 
Validity of His Testimony of Himself</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 8:13-18" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p1.2" parsed="|John|8|13|8|18" osisRef="Bible:John.8.13-John.8.18">John, viii., 13, seq.</scripRef>)—<i>He foretels the 
subsequent Relations of the Jews to Him</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 8:21" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p1.3" parsed="|John|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.21">John, viii., 21</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p2">It was the last 
chief feast of the last year of Christ’s labours upon earth; and he could not 
let it pass without, at its conclusion, giving a special message to the 
multitudes who were soon to be scattered through the country, and many of whom 
would never see him more. Under various figures he represented himself to them 
as the source of true riches and unfailing contentment, and thus stimulated 
their longing for him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p3">Thus did he cry out to the congregation in the Temple 
(probably alluding to the ceremony in which the priests, in great pomp, brought 
water from the spring of Siloa to the altar), “ Here is the true spring of 
living water; <i>if any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink</i>. 
Whosoever believeth on me, his inward life shall become a well-spring, whence 
shall flow streams of living water.”<note n="534" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p4">These words were not uttered 
by Christ as a <i>prediction</i>, but as a declaration of the power of faith in 
developing the Divine life. But as it was not fully realized until the 
outpouring of the Holy Ghost, that stream of living water which flows without 
ceasing through the communion of believers in all ages, John justly applied them 
to this (<scripRef passage="John 7:39" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p4.1" parsed="|John|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.39">v. 39</scripRef>), as illustrated in the progress of the Church before his eyes 
when he wrote.</p></note> And in another figure

<pb n="295" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-Page_295" />(<scripRef passage="John 8:12" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p4.2" parsed="|John|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.12">viii., 12</scripRef>) he declared 
that he was to be in the spiritual world what the sun is in the material. “<i>I am the light of the world; 
he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light</i> 
which beams forth from life and leads to life.”<note n="535" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p5">Cf. these words, “<i>the light of life, the light which giveth life</i>,” 
with “<i>the 
bread of life</i>,” p. 266. The “light” precedes; as Christ enlightens the darkened 
world, and thus leads it from death unto life. He appears first to the dark soul 
as the enlightening teacher of truth, in order to raise it to communion with 
himself, and so to partake of the Divine life. The relation of “light” and “life” is not outward and indirect, but inward and direct. The light and the 
life are from the same Giver; sometimes the one is made more prominent, 
sometimes the other, according to the bearings in which he is spoken of; the 
life as light (<scripRef passage="John 1:4" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p5.1" parsed="|John|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.4">John, i., 4</scripRef>), or the light of 
life.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p6">The Pharisees objected (<scripRef passage="John 8:13" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p6.1" parsed="|John|8|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.13">viii., 13</scripRef>) 
that Christ s testimony was worthless, because it was given of himself. Christ, 
in reply, admitted that self-witness is not generally valid, but declared that 
in his case it was, because he testified of himself with the confidence and 
clearness of a consciousness founded in Divinity. “<i>Though I bear witness of 
myself, my testimony is true for I know whence I came and whither I go</i>” (a 
higher self-consciousness, transcending, in its confidence, all doubt and 
self-deception; the eternal Light beaming through the human consciousness). 
Judging merely by outward appearance, and incapable of apprehending the Divine 
in him, they were deceived (<scripRef passage="John 8:15" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p6.2" parsed="|John|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.15">v. 15</scripRef>). But his testimony and judgment were true, 
because not given by himself as a man of himself, but by him <i>with</i> the Father (<scripRef passage="John 8:19" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p6.3" parsed="|John|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.19">v. 
19</scripRef>). Thus there were two witnesses: his own subjective testimony, infallible 
because of his communion with the Father; and the objective testimony of the 
Father himself, given in his manifestation and ministry as a whole.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p7">But these 
carnal-minded men, unsusceptible for this spiritual revelation of the Father in 
the manifestation and works of his son, still asked, “Where is this witness? 
let us hear the Father’s voice, and behold his appearance.” He showed them, in 
turn, that the knowledge of <i>Him</i> and of the <i>Father</i> were interdependent; that they 
could not know him as he was, because they knew not the Father; and that they 
could not know the Father, because they knew not the Son in whom he revealed 
himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p8">Again, with reference to the continued persecutions of the 
Sanhedrim, Christ repeated the saying, “<i>I go, and you will seek me;</i>” adding, also, the 
reason why they should seek in vain (<scripRef passage="John 8:21" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p8.1" parsed="|John|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.21">v. 21</scripRef>), 
“Because ye will not believe in the 
Redeemer, but die in your sins, and there fore be excluded from heaven;” because 
(as he himself explained it, <scripRef passage="John 8:23" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p8.2" parsed="|John|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.23">v. 23</scripRef>) there was an impassable gulf between those 
that belong to this world and Him who did not. But the prophetic words in <scripRef passage="John 8:28" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p8.3" parsed="|John|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.28">v. 28</scripRef> 
were not spoken with reference to these, but to others: “<i>When ye have lifted
</i> 

<pb n="296" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-Page_296" /><i>up the Son of Man, then shall ye know that I am lie, and that I 
do nothing of myself; but as my Father hath taught me, I speak these things.</i>” This was spoken of such as then mistook the Son of Man in his human appearance (who might have fallen into the pardonable sin of blasphemy 
against the Son of Man, <scripRef passage="Matt 12:32" id="viii.ii.xi.iv-p8.4" parsed="|Matt|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.32">Matt., xii., 32</scripRef>), but who, still possessing a dormant 
susceptibility kept down by prejudice, would be led to believe, by the invisible 
workings of his Divine Spirit, when they should see that work which was believed 
to be suppressed by his death, spreading abroad with irresistible power.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 196. The Connexion between Steadfastness, Truth, and Freedom. (John, viii., 30-32.)  Freedom and Servitude; their typical Meaning (33-38)." prev="viii.ii.xi.iv" next="viii.ii.xi.vi" id="viii.ii.xi.v">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p1">§ 196. <i>The Connexion between Steadfastness, Truth, and Freedom</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 8:30-32" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p1.1" parsed="|John|8|30|8|32" osisRef="Bible:John.8.30-John.8.32">John, viii., 30-32</scripRef>.) 
<i>Freedom and Servitude; their typical Meaning</i> (<scripRef passage="John 8:33-38" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p1.2" parsed="|John|8|33|8|38" osisRef="Bible:John.8.33-John.8.38">33-38</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p2">The Divine superiority with which Christ silenced his 
opponents completed the impressions of his previous ministry in the minds of 
many of the people: “<i>As he spake these words, 
many believed on him</i>.” But he did not suffer himself to be carried away by the 
enthusiasm of the multitude. He says that many of them lacked true, spiritual 
faith, and knew that they would easily be turned aside, if he should not, as 
Messiah, satisfy their expectations. In order, therefore, to point out the 
requisites of true discipleship, and to show what they <i>might</i>, and what they
<i>might not</i>, expect of him, he said (<scripRef passage="John 8:31,32" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p2.1" parsed="|John|8|31|8|32" osisRef="Bible:John.8.31-John.8.32">v. 31, 32</scripRef>), 
“Only by holding fast my doctrine 
can ye be my disciples <i>indeed</i>; and then only (when you shall have incorporated 
the truth with your life) will you <i>know the truth</i> (the knowledge, 
therefore, springing from the life), and the power of the truth, thus rightly 
known, shall make you partakers of true freedom.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p3">Judas of Gamala and the Zelotists had 
incited the people to expect in Messiah a deliverer from the temporal yoke of 
the Romans. In the words above cited, Christ contrasted his own aims with such 
as these. Those who were inclined to look upon him as a temporal Messiah were to 
be taught that the <i>true</i> freedom, without which there can be no other, is inward 
and spiritual; and that this alone was the freedom which he had come to bestow, 
a liberty not to be communicated from without, but to spring up from within, 
through the interpenetration of His truth with the practical life. The fact that 
his words were perverted or misunderstood (<scripRef passage="John 8:33" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p3.1" parsed="|John|8|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.33">v. 33</scripRef>), 
<i>even</i> if not by those who had 
attached themselves to him with some degree of susceptibility, gave him occasion 
to develope their import still further.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p4">The <i>same persons</i> who were wont to sigh 
under the Roman yoke as a disgraceful servitude, now felt their Theocratic pride 
offended because Christ described them as “servants, who had to be made free,” 
a disgrace for descendants of Abraham (<scripRef passage="John 8:33" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p4.1" parsed="|John|8|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.33">v. 33</scripRef>). In view of this pride



<pb n="297" id="viii.ii.xi.v-Page_297" />of the Theocratic people, and the carnal confidence which they 
indulged in their outward dignity, a dignity unaccompanied by proper dis. 
positions, Jesus said, “<i>Whosoever committeth sin 
is the</i> servant <i>of sin</i>, The servant <i>abideth not in the house forever</i>; he may be 
expelled for his faults; but the <i>Son</i> of the house abideth in it ever. And the 
<i>Son</i> of the house may obtain liberty for the servant, and make him a free member 
of the household. Think not, therefore, that ye have an inalienable claim to the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p4.2">God</span>; you may, for your unfaithfulness, like disobedient servants, be 
excluded from it. Only when the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p4.3">God</span>, who guides the Theocracy in the name 
of the Father, shall make you free, will you be free indeed; no more as <i>servants</i> 
of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p4.4">God</span>, but as free members thereof, as 
children.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p5">They boasted 
without reason, he told them, of being Abraham’s children. By attempting the 
life of one who was offering them the truth, and thus acting as enemies to the 
truth, they showed themselves children of Satan<note n="536" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p6">Cf. p. 148.</p></note> rather than of Abraham; their 
disposition and actions savoured more of the Father of lies than the Father of 
the faithful (<scripRef passage="John 8:37-44" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p6.1" parsed="|John|8|37|8|44" osisRef="Bible:John.8.37-John.8.44">v. 37-44</scripRef>). The cause of their unbelief, therefore, was precisely 
this, that their disposition of heart was the reverse of Abraham’s. 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p6.2">Him</span>, whom 
Abraham longed for, they sought to destroy. He employed thus the 
misunderstanding of the Jews to bring anew before them the idea of Messiah as 
Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p6.3">God</span> in the higher sense, an idea always a 
stumbling-block<note n="537" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p6.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p7">Cf. p. 266.</p></note> to those who entertained carnal 
conceptions of Messiah. This excited their rage anew, and drew upon him the 
accusation of blasphemy.<note n="538" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p8">As interpreters 
have often remarked on <scripRef passage="John 8:57" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p8.1" parsed="|John|8|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.57">John, viii., 57</scripRef>, the expression of the Jews was not 
inconsistent with the fact of Christ’s being just <i>thirty</i> years old. “<i>Thou art 
not yet fifty, and hast thou seen Abraham</i>, who lived so many centuries ago?” 
(Christ was at the beginning of the middle period of life, ending with <i>fifty</i>, in 
which year the Levites were freed from the regular service of the Temple, <scripRef passage="Numb 4:3; 8:25" id="viii.ii.xi.v-p8.2" parsed="|Num|4|3|0|0;|Num|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.4.3 Bible:Num.8.25">Numb., 
iv., 3; viii., 25</scripRef>.) Nothing but wilfulness could lead <i>Weisse</i> and 
<i>Gförer</i> to 
conclude, in contradiction to all the accounts and to internal probability, that 
Jesus was much older than is generally supposed when he entered on his public 
ministry. On the tradition that Jesus was nearly fifty, which arose from a 
misunderstanding of these words, cf. my <i>Geschichte des Apostol. Zeitalters</i>, 3d. 
ed.. vol. ii., p 539.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 197. Vain Attempts of the Sanhedrim against Christ. (John, vii., 40-53.)—Dispute in the Sanhedrim.—First  Decision against Christ." prev="viii.ii.xi.v" next="viii.ii.xi.vii" id="viii.ii.xi.vi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xi.vi-p1">§ 197. <i>Vain Attempts of the Sanhedrim against Christ</i>. 
(<scripRef passage="John 7:40-53" id="viii.ii.xi.vi-p1.1" parsed="|John|7|40|7|53" osisRef="Bible:John.7.40-John.7.53">John, vii., 40-53</scripRef>.)—<i>Dispute in the Sanhedrim</i>.—<i>First 
Decision against Christ</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.vi-p2">Christ continued his labours in Jerusalem for a time 
after the close of the feast. The Sanhedrim gradually assumed a more hostile 
attitude, and would have taken violent measures at once, had not a division 
ensued between the fanatical zealots who held that any means were justifiable, 
and those who, with various degrees of hostility, were more moderate in their 
opinions and feelings. Even during the continuance of the feast they had sought 
to seize his person, but part of 

<pb n="298" id="viii.ii.xi.vi-Page_298" />the multitude were on his side; and even the officers of the 
Sanhedrim that were sent to take him, unable to resist the impression of his 
appearance and words, returned with the exclamation. “<i>Never man spake like 
this man</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.vi-p3">The dominant party sought to secure the immediate condemnation 
of Jesus as a violator of the law and a blasphemer; but there Were others who 
felt the power of his words and works more than they openly confessed; as, for 
instance, Nicodemus, who said, “<i>Doth our law judge any man before it 
hear him?</i>” 
This had to be admitted even by the rest; but, as is usual in such cases, the 
more moderate party incurred the suspicion of the zealots. And when the latter 
found that they could not succeed in condemning Christ personally, they 
proposed, to lessen his influence at least in some degree, that every one who 
acknowledged him as Messiah should be excommunicated. In this they presupposed 
that the Sanhedrim was the highest legislative and executive authority in 
religious affairs; and that no recognition but its own, of any Divine calling, 
and especially of the highest, the Messiahship, would be valid. The result was, 
that, although no decisive judgment was pronounced against the person of Christ, 
it was made punishable for any one to recognize him apart from the authority of 
the Sanhedrim. This, then, was the <i>first decree</i> pronounced against Christ. 
(<scripRef passage="John 9:22" id="viii.ii.xi.vi-p3.1" parsed="|John|9|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.22">John, ix., 22</scripRef>.)</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 198. A Man, born Blind, healed on the Sabbath.—Christ's  Conversation at the Time.—Individual Sufferings not to be judged as Punishment for Sins.—Christ the Light of the World. (John, ix.)" prev="viii.ii.xi.vi" next="viii.ii.xi.viii" id="viii.ii.xi.vii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p1">§ 198. <i>A Man, born Blind, healed on the Sabbath.—Christ’s 
Conversation at the Time.—Individual Sufferings not to be judged as Punishment for Sins.—Christ the Light of the World</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 9:1-41" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p1.1" parsed="|John|9|1|9|41" osisRef="Bible:John.9.1-John.9.41">John, ix.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p2">If the charge of 
heresy brought against Christ, on account of the pretended violation of the 
Sabbath, produced such striking results, he gave a new stimulus to the rage, 
and, at the same time, to the jealousy, of the hierarchical party, by a 
miraculous cure performed on the Sabbath.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p3">As the disciples were leaving the 
Temple with their Master, his attention was drawn, in passing, to a beggar who 
had been blind from his birth. Their first thought, suggested by their 
contracted Jewish ideas of the government of God,<note n="539" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p4">Cf. p. 143, 144.</p></note> 
was, how far the necessary connexion between sin and evil might be supposed in 
the case: “<i>Master, 
who did sin, this man or his parents, that he was born blind?</i>” An untenable theory drove 
them to this dilemma; even if, as it is hardly to be supposed that the 
<i>pre-existence</i> of souls was presupposed by the questioner, he either had 
no definite idea in referring to “<i>this man</i>,” or did not know certainly at the time 
that he was born blind. Christ, not admitting such a precise connexion between 
special sins and special evils, replied,

<pb n="299" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-Page_299" />at first, concisely, “<i>Neither hath this man 
sinned, nor his parents</i>;<note n="540" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p5">An 
apocryphal writer would have made Christ contradict this view more fully.</p></note> <i>
but that the works of God should be made manifest in him;</i>” that his sufferings might seem the higher objects of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p5.1">
God’s</span> love both to 
himself and others, and <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p5.2">God’s</span> works of saving power and mercy be displayed in 
him. And for himself, apart from others, the cure of his physical blindness was 
to lead to that of his spiritual darkness; and then his experience was to 
become, also, the means of saving others. Passing over directly to the remark 
that through <i>himself</i> the works of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p5.3">God</span> were 
revealed, Christ said, “<i>I must work 
the works of him that sent me while it is day</i>;<note n="541" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p5.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p6">The 
day, <i>the time for labour</i>; its fleeting hours must be improved. “I cannot 
let the opportunity pass without doing what I only upon earth can do. My stay 
here will soon end. Nothing, therefore, must hinder me from that which I (as the 
shining Sun) have now to work upon the earth.”</p></note><i>he night cometh, when the work 
of the day cannot be done</i>.<note n="542" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p7">The <i>day</i> = the time allotted to Christ’s 
ministry on earth; the <i>night</i>, therefore, = the approaching end of his earthly 
labours.</p></note> <i>As long as I am in the world, I am the light of the 
world</i>.”<note n="543" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p8">So long as Christ remained on earth, he must remain 
according to his nature, the Sun of the world; so long, therefore, he must shed light around him, 
dispense bodily and spiritual blessings; no opportunity of doing this must 
pass. The cure of this blind man, bodily and spiritually, was part of his work 
as “light of the world.” Not, indeed, that he has ever <i>ceased</i> to be “the light 
of the world;” but his personal and visible manifestation was here in question; 
the Sun of the world, visible upon the earth itself.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p9">The cure for which he thus prepared them was probably gradual (as in 
the case mentioned p. 270); the patient, perhaps, begin to see when Christ 
anointed his eyes, and, after bathing in Siloam,<note n="544" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p10">Would any one have 
invented <i>this</i>, which tends to diminish, instead of magnifying the miracle? 
“But it was invented for the sake of the mystical allusion to Siloam.” Were this 
so, a longer explanation than the sentence, “<i>which is, by interpretation</i>, 
‘sent’” (<scripRef passage="John 9:7" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p10.1" parsed="|John|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.7">v. 
7</scripRef>), would have been given. If <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p10.2">ὃ ἑρμηνεύεται ἀπεσταλμένος</span> is genuine, and a 
mystical meaning is assumed, it is needless to insist strictly upon grammatical 
accuracy in the translator, especially as the word <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p10.3">שַׁילוחַ</span>, 
<i>sending out</i>, could be 
applied by metonymy to one of the canals from the spring of Siloam; and the form 
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p10.4">שֶּׁלַח</span> (<scripRef passage="Neh 3:15" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p10.5" parsed="|Neh|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Neh.3.15">Neh., iii., 15</scripRef>) comes, in fact, near to this translation. As has been said, 
a <i>later</i> writer, intending to give a mystical interpretation, would have 
coloured it more deeply. But, on the other hand, if we do not arbitrarily 
assume that the operations of the Holy Ghost rudely tore asunder peculiarities 
that were rooted in the culture of the people and the times, we may readily 
imagine that John, who eagerly caught at all allusions to the object of his 
love, would be inclined to find a mystical and higher meaning in the sending of 
the blind man to wash in the pool, and that the more, because the act in itself 
was comparatively unimportant; and that he thus made Siloam the symbol of the 
heavenly <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p10.6">ἀπόσταλος</span>, by whom the diseased man was to be healed.</p></note> 
was completely healed.<note n="545" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p10.7"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-p11">John’s omission 
to mention <i>expressly</i> that the cure was gradual does not militate against our 
view. If it were not gradual, we should have to supply some other points omitted 
by the narrative, <i>e.g</i>., that some one led the blind man to the pool, or, that 
he was so accustomed to the way as to need no guidance. Such omissions as this are no proof that the account was not due to an 
eye-witness; especially as, on 
the theory that the account was an <i>invention</i>, it would be impossible to account 
satisfactorily for the mention of the subsidiary features at all. In all the 
rest of the narrative—the conduct of the blind man and of the Pharisees—the 
stamp of eye-witness is indubitable; and the want of minuteness in the detail of the fact itself was probably 
caused by the narrator’s hastening from the miracle itself to that in which he 
was most interested, viz., its result.</p></note></p>

<pb n="300" id="viii.ii.xi.vii-Page_300" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 199. Attempts of the Sanhedrim to corrupt and alarm  the restored Blind Man.—Christ's Conversation with him.—The Sight of the Blind, and the Blindness of the Seeing." prev="viii.ii.xi.vii" next="viii.ii.xi.ix" id="viii.ii.xi.viii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xi.viii-p1">§ 199. <i>Attempts of the Sanhedrim to corrupt and alarm 
the restored Blind Man.—Christ’s Conversation with him.—The Sight of the Blind, 
and the Blindness of the Seeing</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.viii-p2">A great sensation must have ensued among the 
multitude at sight of a man so well known as the blind beggar walking about 
completely restored. John gives a graphic description (<scripRef passage="John 9:1-41" id="viii.ii.xi.viii-p2.1" parsed="|John|9|1|9|41" osisRef="Bible:John.9.1-John.9.41">ch. ix</scripRef>) of the arts 
employed by the Sanhedrim to deny or explain away a fact which so publicly 
testified to the power of Christ. Their craft was used in vain. Nothing could be 
extorted from the lips of the man or of his parents to further their designs. 
The beggar’s incorruptible love of truth was shown in his indignation at their 
attempts to explain away his own experience and force him to a lie. Their 
spiritual arrogance was wounded by his firmness, and their rage soon turned 
against himself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.viii-p3">His heart was prepared by this conflict with the foes of Christ 
to receive from the latter a revelation of his character. This was given (<scripRef passage="John 9:35-37" id="viii.ii.xi.viii-p3.1" parsed="|John|9|35|9|37" osisRef="Bible:John.9.35-John.9.37">v. 
35-37</scripRef>) probably at some public place where Jesus found him; and since he was 
already convinced that the man who had cured him was endowed with Divine power, 
he could the more readily recognize him as Messiah, when announced by himself as 
such.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.viii-p4">The conduct of this poor man on the one hand, and the 
Pharisees on the other, represented the tendencies of two opposite classes of 
mankind; and Christ set this opposition forth vividly thus: “<i>For judgment I am come into 
this world, that they which see not might see; and that they which see might be 
made blind.</i>” The spiritual was here figured by the corporeal; the blind man had been 
made to see, while the Pharisees, who would not see the fact before them, became 
blind with their eyes open. The same thing occurred in a spiritual sense; the 
beggar, spiritually blinded by involuntary ignorance, but conscious of it, 
humbly accepted the spiritual light that was offered him, and became a seeing 
man. The Pharisees, on the other hand, had knowledge enough, but would not use 
it; and, in their pride of knowledge, shutting out the Divine light, they became 
more culpably blind.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.viii-p5">And this judgment avails for all ages. Wherever the Spirit 
of Christ operates among men, the blind are made to see, the seeing become 
blind. The work of Christ, in enlightening and blessing mankind, can, not be 
accomplished without this “sifting;” it flows necessarily from the opposite 
moral tendencies of men. The grace and the condemnation go hand in hand; the 
offer of the one involves the infliction of the other.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.viii-p6">The Pharisees who stood around knew well that these words were 
directed against themselves, and asked him, in offended pride, “<i>Are </i><pb n="301" id="viii.ii.xi.viii-Page_301" /><i>we, then, blind also?</i>” Christ had not said 
that they <i>were</i> blind, but that they <i>would</i> become so by their own 
guilt; and he replied: “<i>If ye were blind, ye should have no sin; but now ye say, we see; 
therefore your sin remaineth</i>.” (Ignorance would have excused them, as in the 
case of the sin against the Son of Man. But their boast of knowledge was a 
witness against themselves. Able to see, but not willing, their blindness was 
their guilt.)</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 200. Parable of the Good Shepherd.— The Parable extended.  —Christ the Door.—Intimation of Mercy to the Heathen. (John, x.)" prev="viii.ii.xi.viii" next="viii.ii.xi.x" id="viii.ii.xi.ix">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-p1">§ 200. <i>Parable of the Good Shepherd.—The Parable extended. 
—Christ the Door.—Intimation of Mercy to the Heathen</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 10:1-42" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-p1.1" parsed="|John|10|1|10|42" osisRef="Bible:John.10.1-John.10.42">John, x.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-p2">Christ 
proceeded to characterize the Pharisees, with just severity, as false guides of 
the people; doubtless having in view at the time the conduct of the tyrannical 
hierarchs towards the poor blind man, and his bearing, in turn, towards them. He 
first describes himself, in contrast with the Pharisees, as the genuine and 
divinely—called leader of the people. The blind man whom he had healed was the 
representative of all such oppressed souls as were repelled by the selfish 
judges, and drawn to Christ. It may have been the case (although the supposition 
is not necessary) that the sight of a flock of sheep at hand suggested the 
parabolic<note n="546" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-p3">Cf., on 
the parables of John, p. 111.</p></note> illustration that he employed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-p4">The thief who leaps over the wall, 
instead of entering the fold by the door, represents those who become teachers 
and guides of the people of their own mere will. The Shepherd, entering in at 
the door, represents Christ, who offers himself, divinely called, to guide 
seeking souls to the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-p4.1">God</span>. His voice harmonizes with the Divine 
drawing within them; they know it, and admit him; <i>he</i> knows them all, and all 
their wants. He goes before them, and leads the way to the pasture where their 
wants can be satisfied. But the voice of the selfish leaders is strange to them, 
and they flee with repugnance; knowing well that such guides have other aims 
than the salvation of the souls of those that hear them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-p5">To present the thought 
still more strikingly, he extended the figure, adding several new traits.<note n="547" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-p6">Examples of the same mode of extending a parable 
are to be found in the Synoptica. Gospels.</p></note> The 
first outline of the parable simply contrasted a lawful with an unlawful 
entering into the fold; in the ex tended form of it, the door assumes a new 
significance. He himself is not only the good shepherd, but also the door of 
the fold, inasmuch as through him alone can longing souls find entrance into the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-p6.1">God</span>. This very fact, that he is at once both shepherd and door, 
distinguishes him from all other shepherds; it is the peculiar feature of 
Christ’s teaching, as distinct from all teachers, that he is himself the 
revealer, and all his revelations refer back to himself; he can point 

<pb n="302" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-Page_302" />out no other door to the kingdom but himself. He 
represents himself as the door both for the sheep and the shepherds; the latter 
more prominently here. In the simple outline of the parable he had contrasted 
himself, as shepherd, with the thieves; he now further contrasts other shepherds 
with the thieves. All who sought to gather followers and form parties in the 
Theocratic community, and, instead of turning men’s hearts to Messiah, turned 
them rather to themselves, were thieves and robbers; but such could find no 
access to hearts really seeking salvation. But those shepherds that enter in by 
him as the door have nothing to fear; they can go in and out, and find pasture 
for the sheep. The true teacher who leads souls to Christ will not only be saved 
himself, but will be able to satisfy the wants of the souls intrusted to his 
care.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-p7">In this form of the parable Christ contrasts himself (as the shepherd who alone seeks the welfare of the sheep) not only with the thieves, but also 
with the <i>hirelings</i>. These two classes corresponded to two different classes of 
Pharisees, viz., those who sacrificed the welfare of the people to their wholly 
selfish aims; and those who, with better feelings, had not love enough, and 
therefore not courage enough, to risk every thing for the good of souls. The 
latter, afraid of the power of the former, gave the poor people up to the power 
of the Evil One (the wolf, <scripRef passage="John 10:12" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-p7.1" parsed="|John|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.12">v. 12</scripRef>), to 
scatter and divide. Standing between Christ and the Sanhedrim, this party, with 
all. their good intentions, had neither the steadiness of purpose nor the 
self-sacrificing love which were needed in such a position. In contrast with 
such, Christ declares, “<i>I am the 
good shepherd, and know my sheep, and am known of mine</i> (thus betokening the 
inward sympathy between himself and those that belonged to him by the Divine 
drawing within them), <i>and I lay down my life for the sheep</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.ix-p8">With this view of his coming self-sacrifice for the salvation 
of men before him, his eye glances forward to the greater developement of his 
work that was to follow that sacrifice, and there he sees “<i>other sheep not of this fold</i>”—souls 
ready for the kingdom among other nations, who were also to have their place 
before its consummation: “<i>Them, also, I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and 
there shall be one fold and one shepherd</i>.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 201. Divisions among the People.—Christ's return into Galilee." prev="viii.ii.xi.ix" next="viii.ii.xii" id="viii.ii.xi.x">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xi.x-p1">§ 201. <i>Divisions among the People.—Christ’s return into Galilee</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.x-p2">The worldly-minded and fanatical portion of the 
people were incapable of understanding these words of Christ; instead of 
inspiration they saw nothing but extravagance. But others were irresistibly 
attracted; <i>words</i>, such as no other could utter, seemed to them in perfect 
harmony with <i>works</i>, such as no other could do. New divisions arose

<pb n="303" id="viii.ii.xi.x-Page_303" />and the power of the Sanhedrim, of course, was upon the side of 
Christ’s enemies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.x-p3">The life of Jesus was more and more endangered every day at 
Jerusalem, and his ministry more and more disturbed. He, therefore, withdrew 
from the metropolis and returned to Capernaum, now, indeed, for the last time.<note n="548" id="viii.ii.xi.x-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.x-p4">From the statements of John, taken alone, 
we should infer that Christ did not leave the city immediately after the Feast 
of Tabernacles, but remained until that of the Dedication. It is true that John 
does not expressly <i>say</i> (<scripRef passage="John 10:22" id="viii.ii.xi.x-p4.1" parsed="|John|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.22">x., 22</scripRef>) that he remained, which deviation from the 
ordinary rule we might expect him to have mentioned; but this omission can be 
explained more readily than the omission of the journey back to Galilee. 
Moreover, it would be easier to trace the connexion of the history by supposing 
the previous journey to have been the last, than by admitting the one adopted in 
our text (chap. xi.). The course of preparation for his death to which he 
subjected his disciples (as already related) would suit much better to this 
hypothesis, as taking place just before the last journey than before the next to 
the last.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.x-p5">Thus far we agree with <i>B. Jacobi</i> (Dissertation on the Chronology of 
the Life of Jesus, before cited). But we learn from <scripRef passage="Luke 9:51" id="viii.ii.xi.x-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|9|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.51">Luke, ix., 51</scripRef>, that Jesus 
made his last journey <i>through Samaria</i>; that he travelled slowly, in order 
to scatter the seeds of the kingdom in the towns and villages as he passed, and 
to make wholesome impressions upon the people. Against John’s <i>testimony</i> such an 
authority as this would not avail; and it may be admitted, too, that the 
accounts of <i>two</i> journeys are blended together in it, with other foreign matter. 
Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke 13:22; 17:11" id="viii.ii.xi.x-p5.2" parsed="|Luke|13|22|0|0;|Luke|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.22 Bible:Luke.17.11">Luke, xiii., 22; xvii., 11</scripRef>, in which passages a beginning is made towards 
accounts of two journeys, though they, perhaps, refer to the same one. But it is 
clear, in any case, that many things recited here must belong to a <i>last</i> journey; 
for instance, <scripRef passage="Luke 13:31-33" id="viii.ii.xi.x-p5.3" parsed="|Luke|13|31|13|33" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.31-Luke.13.33">xiii., 31-33</scripRef>. Now it cannot be for a moment supposed that this 
journey, so described, was the one that Christ took in order to attend the Feast 
of Tabernacles (<scripRef passage="John 7:2-14" id="viii.ii.xi.x-p5.4" parsed="|John|7|2|7|14" osisRef="Bible:John.7.2-John.7.14">John, viii., 2, seq.</scripRef>); for John tells us that in that case he 
remained behind the rest, and, avoiding all publicity, came into the city 
unexpectedly after the feast had gone on for some days; all utterly in conflict 
with Luke’s account of the journey through Samaria. Nor is it internally 
probable that Christ would have remained in the city after the feast at a time 
when his labours must have suffered so many hindrances from the persecutions of 
the Pharisees; the last period of his stay on earth was to be more actively 
employed. Nor does this view of the case <i>contradict</i> John’s statements; it only 
presupposes a blank necessary to be filled.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xi.x-p6">We have thus drawn attention to the 
arguments advanced on both sides; not intending, however, to preclude further 
inquiry of our own. Cannot John’s statement, that Jesus went up to the feast “not openly, but, <i>as it were, in secret</i>” 
(<scripRef passage="John 7:10" id="viii.ii.xi.x-p6.1" parsed="|John|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.10">vii., 10</scripRef>), be explained by supposing 
that he did not take the usual caravan road, nor journey with a caravan, but 
took an unusual route through <i>Samaria</i>, a province that held no connexion 
whatever with Judea? May not his late arrival at Jerusalem, in the middle of the 
feast, be explained on the ground that he intentionally took the longer route? 
Admitting this, it will be easy (as <i>Krabbe</i> and <i>Wieseler</i> allow) to reconcile 
John’s account with Luke’s.</p></note></p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter XII. Christ's Return from Capernaum to Jerusalem through Samaria." prev="viii.ii.xi.x" next="viii.ii.xii.i" id="viii.ii.xii">
<h3 id="viii.ii.xii-p0.1">CHAPTER XII. </h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.xii-p0.2">CHRIST’S RETURN FROM CAPERNAUM TO JERUSALEM THROUGH SAMARIA. </h3>

<div4 title="§ 202. Reasons for the Journey through Samaria. (Luke, ix., 51, seq.)" prev="viii.ii.xii" next="viii.ii.xii.ii" id="viii.ii.xii.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.i-p1">§ 202. Reasons for the Journey through Samaria. (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:51-56" id="viii.ii.xii.i-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|9|51|9|56" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.51-Luke.9.56">Luke, ix., 51, seq.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.ii.xii.i-p2">AFTER a short 
abode at Capernaum Christ determined to take a L final leave of that place, so 
long the centre of his labours. He <pb n="304" id="viii.ii.xii.i-Page_304" />wished to visit Jerusalem again at the Feast of the 
Dedication, which occurred towards the end of December. Many had believed on him 
during his last stay in the city, and he had been compelled to leave them to the 
arts of the hierarchy; it was now necessary to strengthen and confirm their 
faith by his personal presence. He chose to make this journey by way of Samaria, 
rather than through Peraea, in order to scatter the seed of truth as widely as 
possible among the towns and villages on the road. A longer time than ordinary 
was, therefore, required for the journey; and he left Capernaum sooner than was 
absolutely necessary had he intended to go directly to Jerusalem.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 203. Choice of the Seventy. (Luke, x.)—Import of the Number 'Seventy.'" prev="viii.ii.xii.i" next="viii.ii.xii.iii" id="viii.ii.xii.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p1">§ 203. <i>Choice of the Seventy</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:1-42" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|10|1|10|42" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.1-Luke.10.42">Luke, x.</scripRef>)—<i>Import of the Number</i> 
“<i>Seventy</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p2">The prospect of the spread of the Gospel among all nations, 
after his own sufferings should have prepared its way, lay before him as he left 
Capernaum never to return; and he said to his disciples, in view of so vast a 
work, in which, as yet, there were so few labourers, “<i>The harvest, truly, is great, but the labourers are few; pray 
ye, therefore, the Lord of the harvest that he would send forth labourers into 
his harvest</i>.” He then chose a number of his followers as his special and devoted 
organs for proclaiming the kingdom, and sent them before to announce and explain 
his coming, and prepare the minds of the people, that the short time of his 
visits among them might be more successfully employed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p3">Some definite number of 
disciples had to be selected, and he chose (as in the selection of the <i>Twelve</i>, 
p. 116) a number at that time in common currency. The round number <i>seventy</i> may 
have had general reference either to the seventy elders, or to the seventy 
members of the Great Sanhedrim; or it may have had special reference to the 
opinion prevalent among the Jewish theologians that there were seventy languages 
and nations upon the face of the earth. If this last were the case, it was an 
instance of <i>formal</i> accommodation. Without confirming this opinion, Christ might 
have employed <i>seventy</i> to indicate symbolically that his organs were not to reach 
the Jewish people only, but all the nations of the earth.<note n="549" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p4">The fact that Luke alone mentions the choice of the Seventy 
is no reason for questioning the account. We attach no importance to the 
narratives in regard to the Sevent3 current in the first centuries (as in the 
account (mixed up with legends) of the conversion of King Abgarus, written in 
Syriac, and kept in the archives at Edessa (Eus., Eccl. Hist., i., 13); and in 
the fifth book of the Hypotyposes of Clement of Alexandria (Eus., i., 12), which 
also contains evident falsehoods) as confirmatory of Luke’s statement. But its 
perfect aptness in the historical connexion, and the entire and characteristic 
coherency of every thing spoken by Christ, according to Luke, with the 
circumstances (so superior to the collocation in Matthew), strengthen the 
argument in its favour. How appropriate is the language of <scripRef passage="Luke 10:2" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.2">
Luke, x., 2</scripRef>, in view of the approaching new developement of the 
kingdom of God; whereas in <scripRef passage="Matt 9:37,38" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|9|37|9|38" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.37-Matt.9.38">Matthew (ix., 37, 
38)</scripRef> the same words are connected with the account of the preaching in 
Galilee and the choice of the Twelve Apostles. So, in <scripRef passage="Matt 10:1-42" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p4.3" parsed="|Matt|10|1|10|42" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.1-Matt.10.42">
Matt., x.</scripRef>, the continuation of Christ’s discourse to the Seventy (as 
given in <scripRef passage="Luke 10:1-24" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p4.4" parsed="|Luke|10|1|10|24" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.1-Luke.10.24">Luke, x.</scripRef>) is connected with 
the <i>Twelve</i>, with many passages that must have been addressed to the 
Apostles at a later and more hostile period. In Luke, the instructions to the 
Seventy are distinguished from those to the Twelve in this, that the former 
contain allusions to the difficulties in which the missionaries would be 
involved; but no definite references to the subsequent mission of the disciples 
to the heathen. The rebukes of Chorazim, Capernaum, etc., suit exactly to the 
time when Christ was taking his final leave of the neighbourhood which had been 
the centre of his labours, and so Luke assigns them; but in <scripRef passage="Matt 11:1-6" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p4.5" parsed="|Matt|11|1|11|6" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.1-Matt.11.6">
Matt., xi.</scripRef>, they are given in connexion with the reply to John 
Baptist’s messengers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p5">It is clear that Christ called upon others than the Twelve to 
join themselves closely to him; and we find that, after he left the earth, 
others <i>did</i> belong to the narrower circle of the disciples. All this 
indicates that such a circle was formed by himself; for the whole number of 
disciples must have amounted not only to 120 (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:15" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.15">Acts, 
i., 15</scripRef>), but to 500 (<scripRef passage="1Cor 15:6" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.6">1 Cor., xv., 6</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-p6">But it may be said [as it has been] that this story of the 
definite number <i>seventy</i> was invented at a later period. Even if this were 
so, it would not discredit Luke’s statement, so precisely fitting to the 
history, of the way in which the circle was formed. But there is no reason to 
doubt that Christ, who was accustomed to adopt and use existing forms, should 
not have appropriated such a one as this in forming the, second narrower circle 
of disciples.</p></note></p>

<pb n="305" id="viii.ii.xii.ii-Page_305" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 204. Instructions to the Seventy on their Mission. (Luke, x.) The Wo to the Unbelieving Cities." prev="viii.ii.xii.ii" next="viii.ii.xii.iv" id="viii.ii.xii.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p1">§ 204. <i>Instructions to the Seventy on their 
Mission</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:1-42" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|10|1|10|42" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.1-Luke.10.42">Luke, x.</scripRef>) <i>The Wo to the Unbelieving Cities</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p2">The Spirit of Christ, and of the communion which he founded 
and inspired, demanded that his organs should not labour as isolated 
instruments, but in union with each other, reciprocally assisting each other; 
just as he promised, “<i>Where two or three are gathered 
together in my name, there am I in the midst of them</i>.” Therefore, in sending out 
his disciples in various directions before him, he sent them not singly, but. 
two and two.  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p3">The instructions given to them were similar to those which he had 
previously impressed upon the <i>Twelve</i>;<note n="550" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p4">That is, indeed, an arrogant and presumptuous criticism 
which decides that the whole account of the mission of the Seventy is a mere 
imitation of that of the Twelve, simply because the two sets of instructions are 
not accurately distinguished from each other.</p></note> but, as the opposition of 
the Pharisees had greatly increased in violence, he foretold that they would 
meet with many enemies: “<i>I send you forth as lambs among wolves</i>.” This may either imply that 
they were to go forth defenceless among the most fierce and cruel foes; or 
because the Pharisees, as selfish leaders who sacrificed the welfare of their 
flocks, were <i>wolves in sheep’s clothing</i>, the disciples were contrasted with them 
as lambs in innocence of heart and gentleness. Or both thoughts together may 
have been intended. But unfavourable as was the field of their labour, he bade 
them take no uneasy care for the future, and to trust confidently that all their 
wants would be supplied. They were told, as the Apostles had been (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:3" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.3">ix., 3</scripRef>), 
to “<i>carry 
neither purse, nor scrip, nor shoes;</i>” but with the view, in addition to the 
trust in Providence, which the rule implied in both cases, to expedite their 
journey, as its immediate objects required haste: [“<i>Salute no man by the way</i>.”] 
</p>


<pb n="306" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-Page_306" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p5">After declaring to them (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:5-12" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|10|5|10|12" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.5-Luke.10.12">v. 5-12</scripRef>) that the destiny 
of the towns into which they entered would be fixed by the reception they gave 
to the preaching of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p5.2">God</span>, Christ pronounced a wo upon those towns 
of Galilee<note n="551" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p6">Many miracles are here presupposed as wrought in Western 
Bethsaida and in the neighbouring and obscure village, Chorazin, which have not 
been transmitted to us.</p></note> which had been so greatly favoured by his labours, and had (the 
little flock of believers excepted) given them so unworthy a reception. “Had 
such miracles<note n="552" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p7">Such sayings from Christ’s own lips prove that he 
himself was conscious of performing acts out of the ordinary course of the 
material world, by which even the dullest might have been awakened had they 
possessed proper religious susceptibilities; as, indeed, without these, the 
stimulus of miracles could have been but transient.</p></note> been wrought in Tyre 
and Sidon, they had a long while ago repented. And thou, Capernaum, which art 
exalted to heaven, shalt be cast down to Hades.”<note n="553" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p8">The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p8.1">ὑψωθεῖσα</span> (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:15" id="viii.ii.xii.iii-p8.2" parsed="|Luke|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.15">v. 15</scripRef>) 
may be understood objectively or subjectively. In the firs, sense, it would 
imply that the town was exalted by the lot which had fallen to it; certainly not 
in reference to worldly wealth, although it was a prosperous place; but to the 
presence and the ministry of Christ which it had enjoyed. Taken subjectively, it 
would refer to the arrogance of the city, as preventing it from rightly 
appreciating the grace which had been bestowed upon it. The connexion favours 
the first.</p></note> The higher one may rise by rightly using the grace bestowed upon 
him, the deeper will be his fall if he neglects it. He who was the humblest of 
men here betokened himself as one whose ministry in a city could exalt it to 
heaven; and in the mouth of any other the expression would have been the height 
of arrogance. Vainly, indeed, do some attempt to flatten down this language of 
Christ’s into <i>Oriental hyperbole</i>; an attempt, too, which is utterly 
unjustifiable in regard to his language, in which the figures of the East were 
so imbued with the sobriety of the West as to stamp them with fitness for all 
times and all countries.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 205. Exultation of the Disciples on their Return.—The  Overthrow of Satan's Kingdom.—Christ warns the Disciples against Vanity. (Luke, x., 17-20.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.iii" next="viii.ii.xii.v" id="viii.ii.xii.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p1">§ 205. <i>Exultation of the Disciples on their Return.—The 
Overthrow of Satan’s Kingdom.—Christ warns the Disciples against Vanity</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:17-20" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|10|17|10|20" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.17-Luke.10.20">Luke, 
x., 17-20</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p2">When the disciples, at a later period, returned from their mission 
to meet Christ, they related to him with child-like joy<note n="554" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p3">This does not seem to me to justify
<i>De Wette’s</i> conclusion that 
Christ had not as yet conferred on them the same powers as on the Apostles. Even 
in possession of this power, they might have been surprised, conscious of what 
they were, to find such great things done by them; just as in other cases, a man 
who, while conscious of his own weakness serves as an organ for the objectively 
Divine, may be surprised at what he <i>does</i>, in comparison with what he is.</p></note> 
the great things they had achieved in his name: “<i>Even the devils are subject to us in thy name</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p4">As 
Christ had previously designated the cure of demoniacs wrought by himself as a 
sign that the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p4.1">God</span> had come upon the earth,<note n="555" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p5">Cf. 
p. 150.</p></note> so now he considered what the disciples reported as a token of 
the conquering power of that kingdom, before which every evil thing must yield: 
“<i>I beheld</i><note n="556" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p6">Beholding in the spirit is here undoubtedly meant; Christ designates 
by a symbolical figure what the glance of his Spirit foresaw in the 
progress of the future. There is no reason to suppose here a vision like that of 
the prophets, in which the truth was presented in a symbolical veil or covering. 
Nowhere in the history of Christ do we find an intuition in the form of a 
vision; indeed, such seem to have been precluded by the proper indwelling of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p6.1">God</span> 
in Him, distinguishing him from all prophets to whom a <i>transient</i> Divine 
illumination is imparted; in Him the Divine and the Human were completely <i>one</i>, 
in Him was shown the calmness, clearness, and steadiness of a mind bearing 
within itself the <i>source</i> of Divine light; in His unbroken consciousness as 
God—Man, we dare not distinguish moments of light and moments of darkness.</p></note> <i>
Satan as lightning fall from heaven;</i>” <i>i. e</i>., 

<pb n="307" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-Page_307" />from the pinnacle of power which he had thus far held 
among men. Before the intuitive glance of his spirit lay open the results which 
were to flow from his redemptive work after his ascension into heaven; he saw, 
in spirit, the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p6.2">God</span> advancing in triumph over the kingdom of Satan. 
He does not say “I see now,” but “I <i>saw</i>.” He <i>saw</i> it before the disciples 
brought the report of their accomplished wonders. While they were doing these 
isolated works, he saw the one great work—of which theirs were only particular 
and individual signs —the victory over the mighty power of evil which had ruled 
mankind,<note n="557" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p6.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p7">Cf. <scripRef passage="John 12:32" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p7.1" parsed="|John|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.32">John, xii. <span class="unclear" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p7.2">32</span></scripRef>.</p></note> completely achieved. And, therefore (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:19" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p7.3" parsed="|Luke|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.19">v. 19</scripRef>), he promised, in 
consequence of this general victory, that in their coming labours they should do 
still greater things. They were to trample the power of the enemy under foot; 
they were to walk unharmed over every obstacle that opposed the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p7.4">God</span>. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p8">But at the same time he warned them against a tendency, 
dangerous to their ministry, which might possibly attach to their joy at its 
brilliant and extraordinary results. “<i>Notwithstanding, in this rejoice not, that the spirits 
are subject unto you</i>.” They were liable to <i>vanity</i>, glorying in the means, viz., 
the individual brilliant results of their ministry, rather than in the Divine 
end, the triumph of the kingdom, to which all single results were but subsidiary 
elements; a vanity which might deceive itself, and take the appearance for the 
reality. And many great and successful labourers have yielded to this 
temptation; their very works becoming the means of corrupting their interior 
life; and <i>this</i> having become impure, the impurity passes over into their 
works also. “<i>But rather rejoice that your names are written in heaven</i>.” They were to 
do wonderful works in the future; but these were not to be the source of their 
joy; the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.iv-p8.1">God</span>, the aim of all their labours, 
was to be the object of their rejoicing; and all else subordinate to it. “Your 
great deeds are to be as nothing in comparison to the grace given you, the 
pardon of your sins, and life everlasting.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 206. The Kingdom of God revealed to Babes. —The Blessedness of  the Disciples in beholding it. (Luke, x., 21, 24.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.iv" next="viii.ii.xii.vi" id="viii.ii.xii.v">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p1">§ 206. <i>The Kingdom of God revealed to Babes. —The Blessedness of 
the Disciples in beholding it</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:21,24" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|10|21|0|0;|Luke|10|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.21 Bible:Luke.10.24">Luke, x., 21, 24</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p2">Thus piercing the future, and 
seeing that these simple, child—like men, who had nothing but what was given 
them, were to be organs of 

<pb n="308" id="viii.ii.xii.v-Page_308" />the power of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p2.1">God</span> to renovate humanity, that by 
their preaching men, were to learn what human wisdom could never have 
discovered, he poured forth the holy joy of his heart before <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p2.2">God</span> 
in fervent thankfulness: “<i>I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth</i>,<note n="558" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p2.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p3">The Omnipotent Creator, who manifests himself as Father 
in condescending to the wants of men, and in his self-revealing love.</p></note> 
<i>that thou hast 
hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes</i>:<note n="559" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p4">The 
<i>hiding</i> from the wise and the revealing unto babes are closely connected together; it required child-like submission and devotion to receive the 
communications of the higher source, and therefore none could receive it but 
such as, like children, in need of higher light, yielded themselves up to the 
Divine illumination; and for the same reason, those whose imagined wisdom 
satisfied them, because they were devoid of child-like submission, could not 
receive the Divine communications.</p></note>
<i>even so, Father; for so it seemed good in thy sight</i>.<note n="560" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p5">I think that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p5.1">ἐξομολογοῦμαι</span> is not to be 
repeated after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p5.2">ναί</span> in <scripRef passage="Luke 10:21" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p5.3" parsed="|Luke|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.21">v. 21</scripRef>; the latter 
(like <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p5.4">ἀμήν</span>) is a 
confirmation of the preceding passage, and a reason is assigned—“<i>so it seemed good in thy 
sight;</i>” a 
higher necessity, viz., the pleasure of God, made it so. These words form the 
point of transition to the following verse, which contains the ground of the 
preceding; viz., that the Son receives all by communication from God, but none 
can know the Son except it be revealed to him by the Father.</p></note> <i>All things are delivered 
to me of my Father</i>;<note n="561" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p5.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p6">That is, 
according to the connexion, all power to carry on and develope the kingdom of 
God victoriously, and to give eternal life to believers (<scripRef passage="John 17:2" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p6.1" parsed="|John|17|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.2">John, xvii., 2</scripRef>). Christ 
had previously said that the Divine power given to him should show itself in the 
efficiency of his organs in spreading the kingdom of God.</p></note> <i>and no man knoweth who the Son is</i><note n="562" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p7">For this mighty 
power was granted to him in view of his <i>original</i> relations to God.</p></note> (the true nature of the 
Son) <i>but the Father</i>; <i>and who the Father is, but the Son, and he to whom the Son 
will reveal him</i>.”<note n="563" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p8">This 
entire passage, which in Luke connects itself so naturally and closely with the 
narrative, is placed by <scripRef passage="Matt 11:25-27" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|11|25|11|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25-Matt.11.27">Matthew (xi., 25-27)</scripRef> in connexion with the woes 
pronounced upon the unbelieving towns of Galilee.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p9">After he had thus poured out his soul before <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p9.1">God</span>, he turned 
to his disciples, and pronounced them <i>blessed</i>, because their eyes had 
beheld that which the prophets and the pious had waited and longed for.<note n="564" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p10">The passage in <scripRef passage="Luke 10:23,24" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p10.1" parsed="|Luke|10|23|10|24" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.23-Luke.10.24">v. 23, 24</scripRef>, 
forms an apt and fitting conclusion to what had gone before, both in form and 
substance. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p10.2">κατ᾽ ἰδίαν</span> fits with the supposition that the disciples, on their 
return, found Christ surrounded by one of those groups that frequently gathered 
about him. The same words stand, also, in a clear connexion in <scripRef passage="Matt 13:16,17" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p10.3" parsed="|Matt|13|16|13|17" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.16-Matt.13.17">Matt. (xiii., 16, 
17)</scripRef>, but not so close as Luke’s. Even the form of the words is 
closely adapted to the occasion and the context. It is a question whether the 
words “<i>kings</i>” or “<i>righteous men</i>” (as Matt. gives it) were the original one. The exchange may have 
taken place because “kings” appeared foreign; or <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p10.4">vice versâ</span></i>, because 
“righteous 
men” appeared too indefinite. By the word “kings,” then, we must understand “the pious kings;” and the instance of a David might have led Jesus to connect 
“kings” with “prophets.” Thus the apparently insignificant disciples are 
contrasted with men of the highest importance in the developement of the 
Theocracy. There is no difficulty in supposing that Christ passed over from “prophets” to 
“righteous me,” and then the adjective “many” (<scripRef passage="Matt 13:17" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p10.5" parsed="|Matt|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.17">Matt., xiii., 17</scripRef>) 
would be the more applicable.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.v-p11">The “seeing” and “hearing” are not to be taken, as Hugo à St. Victor long ago remarked, in an 
outward sense, but spiritually, with reference to the truth revealed to them, 
which had been veiled and, to some extent, hidden from those who occupied even 
the highest place in

<pb n="309" id="viii.ii.xii.v-Page_309" />the Old Dispensation. A conscious or unconscious 
longing for the future revelation was their highest attainment.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 207. The  Signs of Discipleship. (Matt., vii., 22.)—Requisites, viz. Self-Denial and  Resignation (Luke, ix., 56, 62): Taking up the Cross. (Luke, xiv., 25-35; Matt., x., 38; xvi., 24.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.v" next="viii.ii.xii.vii" id="viii.ii.xii.vi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p1">§ 207. <i>The 
Signs of Discipleship</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 7:22" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.22">Matt., vii., 22</scripRef>.)—<i>Requisites, viz. Self-Denial and 
Resignation</i> (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:56,62" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p1.2" parsed="|Luke|9|56|0|0;|Luke|9|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.56 Bible:Luke.9.62">Luke, ix., 56, 62</scripRef>): <i>Taking up the Cross</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 14:25-35" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p1.3" parsed="|Luke|14|25|14|35" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.25-Luke.14.35">Luke, xiv., 25-35</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt 10:38; 16:24" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p1.4" parsed="|Matt|10|38|0|0;|Matt|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.38 Bible:Matt.16.24">Matt., 
x., 38; xvi., 24</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p2">If we were correct in our remarks upon the Sermon on the 
Mount, p. 237, we must assign to this period the following words of Christ 
(<scripRef passage="Matt 7:22" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.22">Matt., vii., 22</scripRef>): “<i>Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not 
prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name 
done many wonderful works? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you; depart from me, ye that work iniquity</i>.”<note n="565" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p3">There is internal proof that this passage was not (as 
some suppose) ascribed to Christ as a <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p3.1">post factum</span></i> prediction. Those who suppose 
this must conceive that the passage was invented to oppose the heretics, who 
boasted of miraculous powers. But in that case <i>false doctrine</i> would have been 
made more prominent than <i>bad actions</i>; and even the appearance of recognizing 
their works as real miracles would have been avoided.</p></note> Words referring to that period in which 
Christ had already imparted miraculous powers to the disciples, and had to warn 
them against the danger of losing sight of the sole object of their works, in 
the splendour and notoriety of the works themselves. Christ then, with his 
piercing glance into the future, announces that not the doing great works in his 
name, but holy dispositions and aims alone, would be an infallible sign of 
discipleship. <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p3.2">He</span>, who recognized as his own such as gave a cup of cold water to 
the least <i>in his name</i>, repulsed, as aliens, those who pretended to do 
great works in his name; the disposition shown in their lives made it manifest 
that, although his name was upon their lips, it was not in their hearts. To 
such, also, might be applied his saying, “<i>He that is not with me is against me</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p4">An 
attempt at a nearer definition of the relation in which such persons and their 
works stood to Christ may be made as follows: They were perhaps really, at 
first, in communion with him, and thus participated in the Divine life from 
which these miraculous powers went forth; but afterward—rejoicing more that they 
were able to cast out devils than that their names were written in the Book of 
Life—their very works became a snare to destroy them, and their higher life was 
lost in outward appearance. After the principle of life was gone, single and 
separate impulses may yet have remained. Isolated efforts may continue after the 
prime cause is destroyed; there may be life-like convulsions when life has 
departed forever. Compare what Paul says in <scripRef passage="1Cor 13:1-3" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|1|13|3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.1-1Cor.13.3">1 Cor., xiii., 1-3</scripRef>, about such 
separate good deeds when uninspired by the life of love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p5">It may be objected, 
however, that Christ betokens these as persons whom <i>he had never known</i> as his 
own. As such, we must believe that the new birth had never been fully realized 
in them; that they had 

<pb n="310" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-Page_310" />been predominantly selfish from the first; that 
none but isolated impulses of the higher life, mere exaltations of the natural 
feelings or imagination, had ever found place in them. We must remember well 
that stimulated natural powers may do many things apparently resembling the work 
of Divine power, but, in fact, very different from it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p6">Many persons, in the 
places to which Christ came, were so powerfully affected by his preaching as to 
wish earnestly to attach themselves to him forever; but he did not receive all. 
Some, carried away by transient emotions, felt willing to promise more than they 
could perform; and he took pains to lay before such the sufferings and struggles they must undergo as his followers, the sacrifices and self-denial which 
devotion to him must cost.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p7">One of these, who probably went with him a little 
distance from a village where he had stayed a short time,<note n="566" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p8">If stress is to be laid upon <scripRef passage="Luke 9:56,57" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|9|56|9|57" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.56-Luke.9.57">Luke, ix., 56, 57</scripRef>, these little narratives, which 
fit so aptly to this part of the history, stand in a much clearer chronological 
and pragmatical connexion in <scripRef passage="Luke 9:1-62" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p8.2" parsed="|Luke|9|1|9|62" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.1-Luke.9.62">Luke, ix.</scripRef>, than in <scripRef passage="Matt 8:1-34" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p8.3" parsed="|Matt|8|1|8|34" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.1-Matt.8.34">Matt., viii.</scripRef></p></note> 
said unto him, “<i>Lord, 
I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest</i>.” Christ bade him reflect well 
before taking such a step: “<i>Foxes have holes, and the birds of the air 
have nests, but the Son of Man hath not where to lay his head;</i>” expressing 
the privations and necessities to which all who followed him thereafter would 
expose themselves. Another whom he invited to follow him, as he was about 
departing, said, “<i>Suffer me first to go and bury my father</i>.” Under other circumstances 
Christ would not have hindered the indulgence of such a filial love; but he made 
use of this case to show, by a striking <i>example</i>, that those who sought to follow 
him must deny natural feelings that were otherwise entirely sacred, when the 
interests of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p8.4">God</span> required it. “<i>Let the dead bury their dead, but 
go thou and preach the kingdom of God</i>.” (Let those who are themselves dead, who 
know nothing of the higher interests of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p8.5">God</span> or the Divine life, 
attend to the lifeless clay. But thou, upon whom the Divine life, which conquers 
all death, is opened, <i>thou</i> must devote thyself wholly to propagate it by 
preaching the Gospel. It is for the dead to care for the dead; the living for 
the living.) So in answer to another, who said, “<i>Let me first go and bid them 
farewell which are at home at my house</i>,” Christ expressed a similar thought: 
“<i>No one having put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for the 
kingdom of God</i>”<note n="567" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p8.6"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p9">Wetstein adduces, 
in illustration of this passage, the beautiful Pythagorean sentiment of <i>Simplicius</i>, in his Commentary on Epictetus: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p9.1">εἰς τὸ ῖερον ἀπεοχάμενος μὴ ἐπιστρίφου</span></p></note> (no one can become a proper organ of the kingdom who does not 
give himself up to it with undivided soul, suffering no earthly cares to 
distract him).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p10">At a certain point of this journey, whole hosts of people, 
attracted by Christ’s appearance and preaching, followed after him (<scripRef passage="Luke 14:25" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p10.1" parsed="|Luke|14|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.25">Luke, xiv.,

<pb n="311" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-Page_311" />25</scripRef>). Ha took pains to impress upon the minds of this 
multitude the necessary conditions of fellowship with him; that they were not to 
expect the appearance of Messiah’s kingdom in its glory upon the earth, and, 
therefore, to look for nothing but ease and enjoyment in his communion; nay, on 
the other hand, said he, “<i>If any man come to me, and hate not his father and mother, 
&amp;c., 
yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple</i>.” (The nearest and dearest 
earthly ties must not stand in the way of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p10.2">God</span>.) 
“<i>And whosoever 
doth not bear his cross, and come after me, cannot be my disciple</i>.”<note n="568" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p10.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p11">It is involved 
in the very idea of following Christ, that he who does it decides to “bear his 
own cross.” The sense of this phrase is well illustrated in <i>Plutarch</i> (de 
Sera Numinis Vindicta, c. ix.), who says, that “As wickedness bears its own 
punishment along with it, so the wicked man bears his own cross.” 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p11.1"><span class="unclear" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p11.2">Καὶ τῶ μέν σώματι τῶν κολαζομένων ἕκαστος κακούργοιν 
ἐκφέρει τὸν αύτοῦ πταυρόν· ἡ δὲ κυκία  τ8ῶν καλαστηριων ἐφ᾽ ἐαυ τὴν ἕκαστον ἐξ αὐτῆς τεκταὲνεται, ... τις 
.... </span></span>
. This passage shows that Christ 
<i>might</i> have employed the phrase without any known reference to his death; the 
form of the expression is, therefore, no proof that the passage was modified 
<i>after</i> his death upon the cross. But John tells us that Christ <i>did</i> allude to his 
impending death upon the cross in the use of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p11.3">
<span class="unclear" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p11.4">ἐψωῦν</span></span> (<scripRef passage="John 12:32" id="viii.ii.xii.vi-p11.5" parsed="|John|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.32">xii., 32</scripRef>); and 
this may have been, and probably was, before his mind, in connexion with his 
being delivered over to the heathen, when he used the phrase in John. The 
passage in Matthew, therefore, may be taken as affording a similar sense; and 
thus John and the Synoptical Gospels agree in stating that Christ intimated the 
<i>mode</i> of his death.</p></note> (As Christ, 
condemned to death upon the cross, must himself carry the instrument of his 
sufferings and ignominy, so his true followers must be prepared to undergo, of 
their own accord, all sufferings and shame.) 
</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 208. Self-Denial and  Self-Sacrifice further illustrated.—Parable of the building of the Tower.—Of the Warring King. (Luke, xiv., 28-33.)—The Sacrificial Salt. (Mark, ix., 49,  50.)—The Treasure hid in the Field.—The Pearl of Great Price. (Matt., xiii., 44-46.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.vi" next="viii.ii.xii.viii" id="viii.ii.xii.vii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p1">§ 208. <i>Self-Denial and 
Self-Sacrifice further illustrated.—Parable of the building of the Tower.—Of the Warring King</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 14:28-33" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|14|28|14|33" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.28-Luke.14.33">Luke, xiv., 28-33</scripRef>.)—<i>The Sacrificial Salt</i>. (<scripRef passage="Mark 9:49,50" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|9|49|9|50" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.49-Mark.9.50">Mark, ix., 49, 
50</scripRef>.)—<i>The Treasure hid in the Field.—The Pearl of Great Price</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 13:44-46" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p1.3" parsed="|Matt|13|44|13|46" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.44-Matt.13.46">Matt., xiii., 
44-46</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p2">Christ then made use of various comparisons to set still more 
clearly before his hearers the necessity of counting the cost, of fairly 
contemplating the sacrifices and self-denial which his service required, before 
entering upon it. Those who heedlessly neglected this, and are afterward 
disgraced by shrinking from the sacrifices demanded of them, are compared to a 
man that sets about building a tower without calculating the expense, and is 
laughed at when his inability to finish it is manifested. Or to a king, who 
rashly goes to war with another of superior power. And then, again, he repeated 
the main thought: “<i>None 
of you, that forsaketh not all that he hath, can be my disciple. Salt is good, 
but if the salt have lost its savour, wherewith shall it be seasoned?</i>” 
The disciples of Christ, the salt of mankind, become lifeless—a mere 
appearance—without self-sacrifice; the salt becomes stale and worthless.<note n="569" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p3">Cf. p. 228.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p4">Kindred to this is the passage in <scripRef passage="Mark 9:49,50" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p4.1" parsed="|Mark|9|49|9|50" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.49-Mark.9.50">Mark, ix., 49, 50</scripRef>, which, considered

<pb n="312" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-Page_312" />as an isolated saying, is quite obscure. But 
it probably formed part of one of Christ’s exhortations to his disciples during 
this latter period of his stay with them. The thought which it contains appears 
to me to be this. The persecutions, struggles, and sufferings of the disciples 
were to be as salt to preserve and freshen the Divine life in them; to make them 
more and more fit sacrifices to be consecrated to <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p4.2">God</span>. But (<scripRef passage="Mark 9:50" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p4.3" parsed="|Mark|9|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.50">v. 50</scripRef>) no external 
influences could thus operate unless the element of the inner life, in truth, 
exists; the <i>salt</i> must be there, the spirit of self-sacrifice, springing 
from the Divine life within, before outward trials can serve to purify the 
heart. The disciples were, therefore, exhorted to keep it within them; and, as 
an aid thereto, to strengthen each other in the Divine life by fellowship of 
heart. “<i>Have salt in yourselves, and have peace one with another</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p5">The same thought, 
viz., that his followers must be prepared to sacrifice every thing to the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p5.1">God</span> as their highest good, was also illustrated by the parables of 
the <i>treasure hid in the field</i>, and <i>the pearl of great price</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p6">The single aim of 
the first parable is to show that whoever will obtain this treasure must give up 
all that he has in order to secure it, and must consider all other possessions 
valueless in comparison with this, his highest good. All the rest is the 
colouring of the picture to give impressiveness to this one thought. The same 
thought is presented, under another figure, in the parable of the costly pearl. 
It is probable, however, that these varying forms of illustration were used to 
describe the different ways by which men reach the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p6.1">God</span>; the 
accidental finder of the treasure in the field corresponding to those to whom 
the proclamation of the kingdom comes unsought and unexpected; but whom, 
nevertheless, it finds ready to receive it, and to sacrifice every thing when 
its revealed glory rouses the slumbering Divine consciousness within them. On 
the other hand, as the merchant seeks for precious pearls, and, after repeated 
search, finds one of surpassing beauty and value; so some, impelled by anxious 
longings, pursue the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.vii-p6.2">God</span> with restless earnestness, and find in it 
at last, to the joy of their hearts, that precious treasure which transcends all 
others, however valuable, in a lower sense, they may be.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 209. Christ refuses  to interfere in Civil Disputes. (Luke, xii., 13-15.)—His Decision in the Case of  the Adulteress." prev="viii.ii.xii.vii" next="viii.ii.xii.ix" id="viii.ii.xii.viii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-p1">§ 209. <i>Christ refuses 
to interfere in Civil Disputes</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 12:13-15" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|12|13|12|15" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.13-Luke.12.15">Luke, xii., 13-15</scripRef>.)—<i>His Decision in the Case of 
the Adulteress</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-p2">It was natural that there should be some, among the number who 
came under the powerful influence of Christ, to seek from his authority the 
decision of questions foreign to his calling. In such cases he refused to 
interfere; <i>his</i> kingdom was to rule the <i>hearts</i> of men; not

<pb n="313" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-Page_313" />to establish outward law or equity. On a certain occasion, 
one<note n="570" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-p3">I cannot agree in <i>Schleiermacher’s</i> opinion that this was one 
of those whom Christ had asked to follow him. Had it been so, Christ would 
doubtless have replied to him, as he did to others, that <i>his</i> followers must be 
prepared to renounce all earthly possessions. It was not at all wonderful that 
a man who recognized in Jesus a teacher of Divine authority should ask him to 
arbitrate a dispute between himself and his brother, who may have also admitted 
Christ’s authority.</p></note> of the listening crowd asked him to decide a dispute between himself and 
his brother in regard to an inheritance. The Saviour repelled him, declining to 
fix the limits of civil property and decide in questions of civil right; so 
important did he consider it to avoid even the appearance of intermeddling with 
the affairs of human law and government. And in the light of his conduct in this 
case, we see that Christianity is not directly to order the relations of civil 
society; this outward Divine authority is foreign to its calling. Christ worked 
only in his. own sphere, the sphere of men’s hearts; although, indeed, by 
operating upon the heart, he meant to operate upon every thing else; for all 
human relations grow out of it. He made use of this opportunity (<scripRef passage="Luke 12:15" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.15">v. 15</scripRef>) to rebuke covetousness, the source of such contentions; to show the vanity of earthly 
wealth; and to point out the heavenly treasures as the only object worth men’s 
striving after.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-p4">The case which follows undoubtedly belongs, chronologically, to 
an earlier period, not precisely determinable; but we place it here because of 
its affinity, in a certain sense, with that just mentioned, inasmuch as it 
involved a question of outward law.<note n="571" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-p5">[There has been much dispute about the authenticity of the 
account of the adulterous woman; <scripRef passage="John 8:1-11" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-p5.1" parsed="|John|8|1|8|11" osisRef="Bible:John.8.1-John.8.11">John, viii., 1-11</scripRef>.] We think, both from 
internal and external grounds, that it does not belong to John’s Gospel (see Lücke on the passage); perhaps its insertion there was suggested by <scripRef passage="John 8:15" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-p5.2" parsed="|John|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.15">viii., 15</scripRef>. 
But in all essential features it bears the stamp of truth and originality. If 
invented at all, it must have been by the Marcionites; but in that case it would 
have been coloured more highly with opposition to the Mosaic law; nor could an 
invention of theirs have found such general currency in the Catholic Church. The 
difficulties consist more in the form than in the substance of the narrative; 
and even these can be readily overcome. As to the account in <i>Evang. ad Hebraeos</i> 
(Eus., iii., 39) of a woman accused of many sins before the Saviour, we know too 
little about it to decide whether it was true and original, or a mere 
exaggeration either of the one before us in John, or of the other account of the 
sinful woman who anointed the feet of Jesus (p. 211); or whether it arose from a 
blending of the two together.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-p6">At a period before the open and decided 
manifestation of hostility on the part of the Pharisees, while they were seeking 
privately to attach suspicion to Christ as the friend of publicans and sinners, 
they brought to him a woman taken in adultery, and asked whether she ought not 
to suffer the penalty of death prescribed by the Mosaic law. Had he ventured to 
pronounce her free, as they perhaps expected from his well—known gentleness to 
sinners, their object would have been gained; they might have involved him in a 
dispute with the law of Moses. As the question was foreign to his sphere, he at 
first paid no attention,

<pb n="314" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-Page_314" />but stooped and wrote upon the ground. They pressed the point, 
however, and he then drew the question out of the sphere of law into that of 
morality, which was properly his own. Looking round upon them with all his 
majesty of mien, he said, “<i>He that is without sin among you, let 
him 
first cast a stone at her</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-p7">It is true, that from the stand-point of <i>law</i> the 
moral character of the judge is of no account; it is the <i>law</i> alone that judges. 
But from the stand-point of <i>morality</i>, he that condemns another (<i>i. e</i>., the 
<i>sinner</i>, not merely the sin) while conscious of sin himself, though of another 
kind, pronounces his own condemnation (<scripRef passage="Rom 2:1" id="viii.ii.xii.viii-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.1">Rom., ii., 1</scripRef>). 
His own conscience bears witness against him. In this case, therefore, Christ 
appealed to the consciences of the accusers, not only to dispose them to 
leniency, but also to awaken in them a common sense of sin, and need of pardon 
and redemption. To the woman, who was bowed down under the burden of sin, he 
said, “<i>Neither do I condemn 
thee;</i>” 
cautioning her, at the same time, to guard against falling again into 
transgression</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 210. Christ's Intimations of the Future." prev="viii.ii.xii.viii" next="viii.ii.xii.x" id="viii.ii.xii.ix">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.ix-p1">§ 210. <i>Christ’s Intimations of the Future</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.ix-p2">The discourses of 
Christ in the course of this journey reveal to us the topic on which his 
thoughts were chiefly occupied at this critical period. In the spiritual results 
of his preaching he saw the earnest of that new creation which was to follow his 
death. Knowing all that lay before him at Jerusalem, he went on to meet his 
death in conflict with the representatives of the depraved spirit of the world 
at Jerusalem; yet contemplating with joy the progress of his kingdom, for which 
this self-sacrifice was to pave the way. At the same time commenced those 
vehement emotions of soul which afterward, under various and painful excitements 
from without, grew stronger and stronger, until his final and triumphant <i>It 
is finished!</i>”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 211. Parables of the Mustard Seed and of the Leaven. (Luke,  xiii. 18-21.)—Points of Agreement and Difference.—Compared with the Parable of  the Ripening Grain. (Mark, iv., 26.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.ix" next="viii.ii.xii.xi" id="viii.ii.xii.x">
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.x-p1">§ 211. <i>Parables of the Mustard Seed and of the Leaven</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 13:18-21" id="viii.ii.xii.x-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|13|18|13|21" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.18-Luke.13.21">Luke, 
xiii. 18-21</scripRef>.)—<i>Points of Agreement and Difference.—Compared with the Parable of 
the Ripening Grain</i>. (<scripRef passage="Mark 4:26" id="viii.ii.xii.x-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.26">Mark, iv., 26</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.x-p2">Christ recognized in the little circle that 
gathered around him the germ of a community which was to embrace all nations. 
Piercing the veil which obscured the future from ordinary eyes, he saw the 
spiritual life of mankind in all its relations revolutionized by the power of 
his word. A total change in the disciples’ mode of thinking was in preparation; 
the truth they had received was to be freed from the many foreign elements that 
yet encumbered it. Thus the Divine word was to work both <i>extensively</i> and 
<i>intensively</i>. These forms of its operation he illustrated by the parables of the 
<i>mustard seed</i> and <i>the leaven</i>.<note n="572" id="viii.ii.xii.x-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.x-p3">Luke gives these parables in the connexion we 
have assigned to them. In Matthew they are placed along with others of a very 
different character, only agreeing in the one point of general 
bearing upon the kingdom of God. On the arrangement of the parables. cf. p. 108.</p></note></p>

<pb n="315" id="viii.ii.xii.x-Page_315" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.x-p4">The point in which the two parables agree is, the 
designating of the power with which the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.x-p4.1">God</span>, where the truth has once 
been received, developes itself outwardly from within; the greatest results 
proceeding from apparently the most insignificant beginnings. The point in which 
they differ is, that the developement illustrated in the parable of the mustard 
seed is more <i>extensive</i>, in that of the leaven more <i>intensive</i>; in the former is 
shown the power with which the Church, so feeble in its beginning, spreads over 
all the earth; in the latter, the principle of Divine life in Christianity 
renews human nature, in all its parts and powers, after its own image, to become 
its own organ; thus illustrating the growth of religion not only in the race, 
but also in individual men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.x-p5">Here we notice, also, a parable<note n="573" id="viii.ii.xii.x-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.x-p6">This parable bears the undeniable stamp of originality both in its matter and 
form; so that we cannot consider it as a variation of one of the other parables 
of the growing seed. It is worthy of note that, just as in the different 
narratives of the same discourse given in the first three Gospels, one 
Evangelist preserves one portion and another another, so in regard to these 
parables illustrative of the intensive operation of the kingdom of God, Mark 
alone has preserved the one of the ripening corn, omitting the <i>leaven</i> while 
Matthew and Luke give the latter, omitting the former.</p></note> preserved to us by 
Mark alone (<scripRef passage="Mark 4:26" id="viii.ii.xii.x-p6.1" parsed="|Mark|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.26">iv., 26</scripRef>). “<i>So is the kingdom of God, as if a man should cast seed 
into the ground; and should sleep, and rise night and day, and the seed should 
spring and grow up, he knoweth not how. For the earth bringeth forth fruit of 
herself; first the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear. But 
when the grain is ripe, immediately he putteth in the sickle, because. the 
harvest is come</i>.” Christ obviously intended by this parable to impress upon the 
disciples that <i>their</i> duty was to preach the word [not to make it fruitful]; that 
where the truth was once implanted in the heart, its growth was independent of 
human agency; unfolding itself by its own inherent Divine power, it would 
gradually accomplish the transformation of human nature into that perfection 
for which <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.x-p6.2">God</span> designed it [the <i>full corn</i> in the ear]. The preachers of truth are 
instruments of a power whose effects they cannot measure. If they only preach 
the word, and do nothing further to it, it will by its own efficacy produce in 
men a new creation, which they must behold with amazement (<scripRef passage="Mark 4:27" id="viii.ii.xii.x-p6.3" parsed="|Mark|4|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.27">v. 27</scripRef>). No words 
could have more pointedly opposed the prevalent carnal notions of the Jews in 
regard to the nature of Messiah’s kingdom, or have more effectually rebuked the 
tendency to ascribe too much to human agencies and too little to the substantive 
power of the word itself.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 212. The Fire to be Kindled.—The Baptism of  Sufferings.—Christianity not Peace, but a Sword. (Luke, xii., 49-53.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.x" next="viii.ii.xii.xii" id="viii.ii.xii.xi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p1">§ 212. <i>The Fire to be Kindled.—The Baptism of 
Sufferings.—Christianity not Peace, but a Sword</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 12:49-53" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|12|49|12|53" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.49-Luke.12.53">Luke, xii., 49-53</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p2">“<i>I am 
come to send fire upon the earth; and what will I</i> (more), <i>if </i> 

<pb n="316" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-Page_316" /><i>it be already kindled?</i>” As he had compared the pervading and renewing power of the word of truth to the leaven, so here, as 
that word sends forth a holy flame which is to seize upon human nature and burn 
out all its dross and impurity—inextinguishable until it has enveloped all 
mankind—he compares it to a fire kindled by himself, whose unquenchable flames 
he already sees bursting forth. “What will I more.” says he; “the object of 
my ministry on earth is so far accomplished.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p3">But after speaking thus of what had 
been already done, he passed on to what remained for the fulfilment of his work, 
viz., the sufferings that were awaiting him. These he betokens by a baptism 
which he must undergo; partly, perhaps, in view of the multitude of afflictions 
that were to overwhelm him,<note n="574" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p4">To “immerse himself in sufferings.”</p></note> and partly in view of baptism as a religious 
symbol, and of the baptism of <i>suffering</i> as his last and perfect 
consecration as Messiah and Redeemer; just as John’s baptism was the first and 
preparatory one. “<i>I have yet a baptism</i> [of suffering] <i>to be baptized with, and how sorely am I 
pained until it be accomplished</i>.”<note n="575" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p5">The common interpretation of these two verses (which is certainly 
a possible one) considers the two members as co-ordinate—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.1">τί θέλω</span> 
corresponding to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.2">πῶς συνέχομαι</span>; and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.3">εἰ ἤδη ἀνήφθη</span> to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.4">ἕως οὗ τελεσθῇ</span>: 
“I am 
come to send a fire on the earth, and how do I wish it were already kindled! but 
I have still the baptism of suffering to undergo, and how am I pained until it 
be fulfilled.” This places the whole in the future. And in a certain sense, 
indeed, Christ <i>might</i> have said that the fire which he came to light among men 
was not as yet kindled; for the great crisis which Christianity was to produce 
in humanity had not as yet come. In this sense of the passage, it expresses 
Christ’s longing for this crisis; for the accomplishment of his work as Saviour 
by the consecration of his sufferings. But we think, in view of the parables of 
the mustard seed, the leaven, and the ripening corn, that he alluded in the 
first clause to what had been done; the fire burned already, though but 
glimmering in secret, in the hearts of those that received his preaching as the 
word of eternal life. The words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.5">τί θέλω</span> 
are thus interpreted more naturally; 
though, as we have said, the other rendering is not impossible (<scripRef passage="Matt 7:14" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.6" parsed="|Matt|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.14">Matt., vii., 14</scripRef>, 
cannot decide the question, as the reading of that passage is doubtful). The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.7">δὲ</span> 
in <scripRef passage="Luke 12:50" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.8" parsed="|Luke|12|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.50">v. 50</scripRef> is adversative, according to our view, which, by the way, was adopted 
(among the ancients) by <i>Euthymius Zigabenus</i>. The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.9">συνέχομαι</span>, thus 
apprehended, was Christ’s first expression of his struggles of soul in view of 
the approach of death.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p6">In this saying, also, Christ contradicted the 
prevailing idea that the Messiah was to work an outward revolution. The preached 
word itself was the mighty flame which was to produce such wonderful effects 
among mankind. He was not to end his labours by coming forward to subdue his 
foes and glorify his reign by miraculous power; his victory consisted in his 
being overcome by suffering and death. And he warned his disciples, in addition 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 12:51,52" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|12|51|12|52" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.51-Luke.12.52">v. 51, 52</scripRef>), not to imagine that he would leave them to enjoy outward peace; far 
from it; the truth of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p6.2">God</span> was to be a separating power, to cause the sharpest 
strifes in nations and in families. The dearest natural ties were to be sundered 
by his true disciples (<scripRef passage="Luke 12:53" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p6.3" parsed="|Luke|12|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.53">v. 53</scripRef>), for the sake of the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p6.4">God</span>).<note n="576" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p6.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p7">Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt 10:34-36" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|10|34|10|36" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.34-Matt.10.36">Matt., x., 34 seq.</scripRef></p></note> The higher 
unity of Christianity was to shape itself out of the midst of discords and 
contradictions. So clearly had Christ at that time before

<pb n="317" id="viii.ii.xii.xi-Page_317" />his eyes the effects subsequently produced every where 
by Christianity in the life of nations and of families.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 213. The Kingdom of  God comet/h not with Observation. (Luke, xvii., 20.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.xi" next="viii.ii.xii.xiii" id="viii.ii.xii.xii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.xii-p1">§ 213. <i>The Kingdom of 
God comet/h not with Observation</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:20" id="viii.ii.xii.xii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|17|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.20">Luke, xvii., 20</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xii-p2">When the Pharisees demanded 
of him when the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.xii-p2.1">God</span> should appear, he assured 
them, “<i>The kingdom of 
God cometh not with outward show</i>” (cannot be outwardly seen by human eyes);<note n="577" id="viii.ii.xii.xii-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xii-p3">The 
antithesis is, that it reveals itself invisibly, so as to be seen only by the 
eye of faith.</p></note> 
“<i>neither shall they say, Lo here! or, Lo there! for, behold, the kingdom of God 
is among you</i>.”<note n="578" id="viii.ii.xii.xii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xii-p4">The words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.xii-p4.1">ἐντὸς ὑμῶν</span> may, indeed, mean 
“within you,” as they 
are commonly interpreted; but this would not suit the persons addressed, for 
they were as yet strangers to the kingdom of God, the foundation of faith not 
having been laid in their hearts. The passage, thus understood, would have been 
applicable only to believers. Christ would not have expressed himself in a way 
so liable to misconstruction and perversion on the part of the Pharisees. Had he 
meant to tell them that the kingdom of God must be prepared within their hearts, 
he would have warned them, instead of looking for its outward appearance, to 
strive to fit themselves for it by laying the only basis of which it admitted, 
in the dispositions of their hearts. Every thing is clear and natural if we take 
the words in the sense that we have assigned to them: “The kingdom of God is in 
your midst, if you will only recognize it. You must not seek at a distance what 
is already near; the kingdom of God has come in my ministry; and all that 
believe on me belong to it.” This agrees also with his usual mode of treating 
the Pharisees; he always pointed out to them the true meaning of his appearance. 
Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt 12:28" id="viii.ii.xii.xii-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.28">Matt., xii., 28</scripRef>; and p. 241, seq.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 214. The personal Return of Christ to the Earth, and the Day  of Judgment. (Luke, xvii., 22-37.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.xii" next="viii.ii.xii.xiv" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p1">§ 214. <i>The personal Return of Christ to the Earth, and the Day 
of Judgment</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:22-37" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|17|22|17|37" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.22-Luke.17.37">Luke, xvii., 22-37</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p2">Having thus pointed out that the kingdom of 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p2.1">God</span> was manifested in his own appearance, Christ turned directly to the 
disciples, and told them (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:22" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p2.2" parsed="|Luke|17|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.22">v. 22</scripRef>) that the time would come when they should look 
back longingly upon the days of their personal intercourse with him, and wish, 
though in vain, to have him even for one day in their midst. But (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:23,24" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p2.3" parsed="|Luke|17|23|17|24" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.23-Luke.17.24">v. 23, 24</scripRef>) 
as this longing might lay them open to deception (as, in fact, at a later 
period, their anxious yearnings did lead them to expect his personal return too 
soon), he warned them against this danger. “Do not suffer yourselves to be 
deceived by false reports of my return; when it comes, it will be as the 
lightning that flashes suddenly from one end of the sky to another, dazzling all 
men’s eyes; none need point it out to others; none can fail to see it, or deny 
its approach.”<note n="579" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p2.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p3">Christ here declares that his actual 
coming would not follow the analogy of earthly manifestations; and this ought to 
have been enough to hinder believing dogmatists from seeking to define its 
character too accurately, and from adhering too closely to the letter of some of 
the expressions of the Apostles, who could themselves as yet have had no adequate intuition of its precise nature.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p4">To obviate all carnal expectations, he then told them (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:25" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|17|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.25">v. 25</scripRef>) 
that “<i>He must first suffer many things, and be rejected of this generation;</i>” 

<pb n="318" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-Page_318" />and that, when the glorified Son of Man should 
appear to judge a corrupt world (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:26-32" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p4.2" parsed="|Luke|17|26|17|32" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.26-Luke.17.32">v. 26-32</scripRef>), in that day of trial and sifting 
that was to precede the consummation of the kingdom, he would take men 
unawares, and surprise sinners in their lusts. He presented the whole in one 
view before them, without distinguishing the separate moments.<note n="580" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p5">See below, where we speak of Christ’s last 
discourses.</p></note> His object was 
to guard them against both premature expectations and arbitrary calculations 
upon the character of the final decision; to impress them with the importance of 
being <i>always</i> prepared, both in heart and in life, by that self-denial and 
renunciation of the world (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:33" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|17|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.33">v. 33</scripRef>) which he always made the necessary condition 
of entering into his kingdom. He then pointed out (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:34-36" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p5.2" parsed="|Luke|17|34|17|36" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.34-Luke.17.36">v. 34-36</scripRef>) the fanning process 
by which the distinctive characters of men in the same relations of life would 
be revealed; “one shall be taken (saved and received into the kingdom) and 
another left” (to the judgment of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p5.3">God</span>; not removed from it). As this last 
expression (though intelligible enough from the connexion) was somewhat obscure, 
the disciples asked him, “Left? where, Lord?” He replied, “<i>Wheresoever the carcase is, thither will the eagles be gathered together</i>”<note n="581" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p5.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p6"><scripRef passage="Luke 17:37" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|17|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.37">Luke, xvii., 37</scripRef>, gives the natural connexion of these words; in 
<scripRef passage="Matt 24:28" id="viii.ii.xii.xiii-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|24|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.28">Matt., xxiv., 28</scripRef>, they are placed with many other similar passages referring to 
this last crisis.</p></note> (condemnation will 
fall upon those that have deserved it).</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 215. Exhortation to Watch for Christ's  Coming (Luke, xii., 36-48): to Confidence in the Divine Justice.—The importunate  Widow. (Luke, xviii., 1.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.xiii" next="viii.ii.xii.xv" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p1">§ 215. <i>Exhortation to Watch for Christ’s 
Coming</i> (<scripRef passage="Luke 12:36-48" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|12|36|12|48" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.36-Luke.12.48">Luke, xii., 36-48</scripRef>): <i>to Confidence in the Divine Justice.—The importunate 
Widow</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 18:1" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p1.2" parsed="|Luke|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.1">Luke, xviii., 1</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p2">On another occasion, when surrounded by a larger 
circle of disciples, Christ exhorted the faithful to watch for the time when he 
would re turn from his glory in heaven and demand an account of their steward 
ship. How earnestly he sought to guard them against all attempts to determine 
the precise <i>time</i> of his coming, is manifest from his declaring that it was just. 
as uncertain as the moment when a thief would break into the house at night. It 
might be deferred, lie told them, until the night was far spent—even to the 
third watch.<note n="582" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p3">It is clear that Paul had these words of Christ in view in <scripRef passage="1Thess 5:1" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p3.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.1">1 
Thess., v., 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Very naturally Peter (conscious of his position and that of the 
other Apostles) here interrupted Jesus with the question, whether the parable 
was spoken in reference to the narrower circle of disciples in particular, or to 
all that were present. The reply of Christ (<scripRef passage="Luke 12:47,48" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p3.2" parsed="|Luke|12|47|12|48" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.47-Luke.12.48">v. 47, 48</scripRef>) was, in effect, that the 
greater one’s knowledge, the greater his guilt, if that knowledge be not 
improved. On this principle the Apostles could decide for themselves the 
relation in which they stood to others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p4">Christ exhorted his followers, in all 
their struggles with the sins of mankind, to trust in the justice of their 
heavenly Father, who would 

<pb n="319" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-Page_319" />judge between them and a persecuting world (<scripRef passage="Luke 18:1-8" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|18|1|18|8" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.1-Luke.18.8">Luke, xviii., 
1, seq.</scripRef>); and to seek support and encouragement in prayer. If a judge to whom 
nothing is sacred does justice to the persevering widow, simply to get rid of 
her importunity, how could <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p4.2">God</span> leave unheard the 
continued prayers of his chosen ones invoking his justice? Though His 
forbearance may seem like delay, his justice will not fail; “<i>He will avenge them speedily</i>.”<note n="583" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p5">We cannot see a clear correspondence between <scripRef passage="Luke 18:1" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.1">Luke, xviii., 1</scripRef>, and 
what follows. The whole passage exhorts to confidence in God’s justice, no 
matter what wrong we may see done; not to praying <i>always</i>; for constant prayer 
has another aim and object. It is presupposed that those who are addressed pray, 
like children, to their heavenly Father; but they are exhorted not to waver, if 
the answer to their prayers be delayed.</p></note> The decision of the 
Divine justice between the degenerate Theocratic nation and the new and genuine 
congregation of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p5.2">God</span> was, indeed, to prepare its course more and more rapidly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p6">To 
long for a revelation of Divine justice before all the world, and for the time 
when HE shall judge between the good and the bad, is not at all inconsistent 
with prayer for the salvation of the enemies of his kingdom, as enjoined both by 
Christ’s teaching and example. The. combination of the two is a thoroughly 
Christian one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p7">The Saviour finally put the question whether, under the delays 
of 
Divine justice, all that believed on him would hold fast their integrity; 
whether the Son of Man would find faith remaining in them all when he should 
reveal himself to his Church a second time.<note n="584" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p8"><scripRef passage="Luke 18:8" id="viii.ii.xii.xiv-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|18|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.8">Luke, xviii., 8</scripRef>. This was probably the 
sense of the words in this connexion; we must remember the various applications 
of which the phrase “the coming of the Son of Man” admits, and in the 
intentional indefiniteness in which it was left. It may be applied either to his 
spiritual or his personal self-manifestation in the progress of human affairs 
and of the Church. At all events, we find no ground to suppose (as some do) that 
the passage was modified at a later period, when men were running to and fro in 
perplexity of opinion about the second advent of Christ. The prophetic 
description of the last days given by Paul presupposes that intimations of the 
same had been thrown out by Jesus. It is more likely that the words were 
transferred from some other connexion in which Christ really spoke of his second 
advent, than that they were thus modified at an after period.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 216. Call to entire Devotion.—The Strait Gate  and the Narrow Way.—Heathen admitted to the Kingdom of Heaven.  (Luke, xiii., 24-28.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.xiv" next="viii.ii.xii.xvi" id="viii.ii.xii.xv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.xv-p1">§ 216. <i>Call to entire Devotion.—The Strait Gate 
and the Narrow Way.—Heathen admitted to the Kingdom of Heaven</i>. 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 13:24-28" id="viii.ii.xii.xv-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|13|24|13|28" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.24-Luke.13.28">Luke, xiii., 24-28</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xv-p2">The hosts that gathered about the Saviour at this period 
were exhorted to make good use of the short time remaining to them to repent and 
believe, in order to escape the Divine judgments that were so soon to break upon 
the Jewish people. Such as were not hostile, and even rejoiced in his society, 
were told not to rest upon his personal presence (<scripRef passage="Luke 13:26" id="viii.ii.xii.xv-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|13|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.26">v. 26</scripRef>), or upon their 
superficial interest in him. All this would do no good (he told them) unless his 
word were truly received and applied; unless they sought earnestly, by 
self-denial and self-sacrifice, to enter the kingdom to which no road leads but 
this narrow 

<pb n="320" id="viii.ii.xii.xv-Page_320" />and toilsome way.<note n="585" id="viii.ii.xii.xv-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xv-p3">Cf. p. 
236.</p></note> “<i>Many will seek to enter in, 
and shall not be able</i>.” Not those who seek aright; but those who seek, without 
the heart or the will, to fulfil the essential condition of entire self-denial. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xv-p4">Thus the one truth proclaimed by Christ presents opposite aspects under opposite 
circumstances. To oppressed and weary souls, groaning under the heavy burdens 
imposed by the Pharisees, he describes his yoke as mild and easy—easy to those 
that love—in comparison with the yoke of the law;<note n="586" id="viii.ii.xii.xv-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xv-p5">Cf. p. 202.</p></note> while to those who are yet in 
bondage to the world of sense, and expect to find his service easy, he 
represents it as painful and laborious. Every thing depends upon the heart and 
the motives; what is hard to one is easy to another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xv-p6">In further contrast with the 
disposition to look merely at outward relations, he announced prophetically (<scripRef passage="Luke 13:28" id="viii.ii.xii.xv-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|13|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.28">v. 
28</scripRef>), that while many who gloried in their personal intercourse with him might be 
excluded from the kingdom for want of fellowship of <i>spirit</i> with him, many, on 
the other hand, from all quarters of the world, should be called to enter in.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 217. The Signs of the Times. (Luke, xii., 54.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.xv" next="viii.ii.xii.xvii" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p1">§ 217. <i>The Signs of the Times</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 12:54" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|12|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.54">Luke, xii., 54</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p2">Others, again, were referred by 
Christ to the <i>signs of the times</i> to learn the import of his appearance, and what 
awaited them if they neglected it. As they could know from a cloud in the west 
that a storm was approaching, and from the blowing of the south wind that there 
would be heat; so (he told them), if they would observe the signs of history as 
carefully as those of nature, they could discern the approaching judgments of 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p2.1">God</span> from the phenomena of the times. But this was precisely their guilt (<scripRef passage="Luke 12:56" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p2.2" parsed="|Luke|12|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.56">v. 56</scripRef>), 
that in their heedless folly they gave no thought to these indications of the 
evil that was nigh. He called them <i>hypocrites</i>, either because they affected to 
plead ignorance while the means of knowledge were within their reach, and lacked 
the disposition to see, not the ability; or because, while the present was 
serious, and the <i>future</i> threatening, they were utterly unconscious of the value 
of intercourse with him from their folly in neglecting the signs of the times, 
and now sought him under the impulse of a merely transient excitement.<note n="587" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p2.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p3">Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt 16:1" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.1">Matt., xvi., 1</scripRef>. In a very similar discourse the Pharisees 
demanded a sign from heaven to accredit his calling; he told them severely, that 
if they would only consider the sign of his <i>whole manifestation</i>, in connexion 
with the signs given by God in the events <i>of the times</i>, they would make no such 
demand. They could foretel the weather from the clouds and sky; but would not 
see in the events around them the signs of the coming crisis, the approach of 
the kingdom and judgment of God. ‘This fallen generation seeks a sign from 
heaven, but no sign shall be given to it but the’ sign of the Prophet Jonah; the 
whole appearance of Christ, which announces to them, as Jonah did to the 
Ninevites, the Divine judgments over their corrupt city, calling them to 
repent.’ His manifestation was above all other signs of the times, and they 
might discern what was coming from it. He calls them <i>hypocrites</i> because, 
for want of a right spirit, they <i>would</i> not see the signs before their eyes; 
which very fact was the cause of their seeking a sign from heaven. This is very 
similar to the discourse in Luke, and Christ might very well have uttered both 
in separate but similar connexions. The connexion is entirely apt in both 
Evangelists, though not so obvious in Luke. To be sure, the one in Matthew 
follows immediately after the unhistorical <i>second</i> feeding of 4000, but the 
question in <scripRef passage="Matt 16:1" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.1">xvi., 1</scripRef>, afforded a very suitable occasion for it; whether the 
occasion was the same as that mentioned on p. 245, or a different one. It is 
very possible that the question and answer occurred twice.</p></note></p>

<pb n="321" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-Page_321" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p4">“<i>Yea, and why even of yourselves judge ye not what is 
right!</i><note n="588" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p5">It is true that <scripRef passage="Luke 12:57" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|12|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.57">v. 
57</scripRef> will admit of <i>Schleiermacher’s</i> interpretation, viz., “That which they might 
know of themselves from within in contrast to the signs of the times without.” 
But does not what follows presuppose that they had already learned from the 
signs of the times the true import of Christ’s appearance, and <i>therefore</i> could 
easily decide for them selves what line of conduct to pursue in order to escape 
the impending judgments of God.</p></note> <i>When thou goest with thine adversary</i>,” &amp;c. (<scripRef passage="Luke 12:58" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p5.2" parsed="|Luke|12|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.58">v. 58</scripRef>). (Why must another 
point out to them what they ought to know themselves, viz., that they should 
agree with the Messiah while he was yet with them on earth; since he would 
otherwise become their accuser before <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p5.3">God</span>,<note n="589" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p5.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p6">In so far, namely, that their guilt lay in 
their conduct towards him.</p></note> and make it impossible to escape the 
penalty they so justly deserved<note n="590" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p7">The parabolic comparison in its complete form is 
given in <scripRef passage="Luke 12:58,59" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|12|58|12|59" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.58-Luke.12.59">Luke, xii., 58, 59</scripRef>, and in its proper connexion; but not in <scripRef passage="Matt 5:25,26" id="viii.ii.xii.xvi-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|5|25|5|26" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.25-Matt.5.26">Matt., v., 
25, 26</scripRef>. Cf. p. 233. It is obvious that the passage has no reference, as has been 
erroneously supposed, to the state of man after death.</p></note>—an allusion to the terrible lot which the Jewish 
people procured for themselves.)</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 218. The contracted Jewish Theodicy Rejected.  (Luke, xiii., 1-5.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.xvi" next="viii.ii.xii.xviii" id="viii.ii.xii.xvii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.xvii-p1">§ 218. <i>The contracted Jewish Theodicy Rejected</i>. 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 13:1-5" id="viii.ii.xii.xvii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|13|1|13|5" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.1-Luke.13.5">Luke, xiii., 1-5</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xvii-p2">Certain sad events of the times were employed by Christ as 
types and warnings of the future. It was reported to him that Pilate had caused 
several Galileans to be slain while offering sacrifices in the Temple. The 
details of the case are unknown to us; whether it was carelessly reported by 
persons who did not know its connexion with the whole sad and terrible course of 
events into which the guilt of the nation was hurrying it; or whether they 
considered, according to the contracted notions of the Jews in regard to the 
avenging justice of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.xvii-p2.1">God</span>, that these Galileans deserved this wretched fate.<note n="591" id="viii.ii.xii.xvii-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xvii-p3">See p. 298.</p></note> In 
answering them, Christ declared that guilt was common to the whole people, and 
that unless they became convinced of it and repented, they might all expect 
destruction. A tower, also, had fallen upon several persons in Jerusalem and 
killed them; but this, he told them, did not prove any marked guilt on the part 
of the unfortunate sufferers, but was rather a sign of the universal 
wretchedness which the guilt of the whole people was to bring upon them.</p>


</div4>

<div4 title="§ 219. The Parable of Dives and Lazarus. (Luke, xvi., 19-31.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.xvii" next="viii.ii.xii.xix" id="viii.ii.xii.xviii">
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xviii-p1">§ 219. <i>The Parable of Dives and Lazarus</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 16:19-31" id="viii.ii.xii.xviii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|16|19|16|31" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.19-Luke.16.31">Luke, xvi., 19-31</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xviii-p2">The worldly spirit, suppressing all sense of higher interests, 
was the chief cause of the unbelief or inattention of the eye-witnesses of 
Christ’s 

<pb n="322" id="viii.ii.xii.xviii-Page_322" />labours. In the parable of <i>Dives and Lazarus</i> Christ 
showed that no miracles or revelations could lead a thoroughly worldly mind to 
repentance and faith; that change of <i>nature</i> was indispensably necessary. 
Impressions made upon such minds from without could be but transient and 
superficial. The disposition with which a given grace is used is the one 
important element; and their bearing towards Christ’s revelations ought to 
correspond to the regard which they professed to entertain for those of the Old 
Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xviii-p3">The prominent thought in the parable is this: “He that could 
not be awakened to repentance by Moses and the prophets could not be by the 
reappearance of the dead.”<note n="592" id="viii.ii.xii.xviii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xviii-p4">There is no allusion in <scripRef passage="Luke 16:31" id="viii.ii.xii.xviii-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|16|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.31">Luke, xvi., 31</scripRef>, 
to Christ’s resurrection; a proof that it has been transmitted pure, especially 
as such a bearing could easily have been given to it, as was done in Matthew on 
the “Sign of the Prophet Jonah.” <i>De Wette</i> has remarked this. Still the passage contains a reason 
for Christ’s non-appearance after his resurrection to those who could not be 
brought to believe on him during the period of his public ministry on earth.</p></note> The subordinate point is the contrast between the 
rich man and Lazarus; the former, representing those who seek their highest good 
in the pleasures of the world, and are thereby excluded from the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.xviii-p4.2">God</span>, 
forming the principal figure. Lazarus serves as a foil to the worldly rich man; 
but it must yet be remembered that the kingdom found the hearts of rich men far 
less accessible than those of the humbly poor like Lazarus; for the very reason 
that their feelings and dispositions were precisely those of the Dives of the 
parable.<note n="593" id="viii.ii.xii.xviii-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xviii-p5">The assertion has been made (especially by <i>Strauss</i>) that 
this parable does not treat at all of the dispositions of the heart, and of 
their consequences in another world, but only of the opposite conditions of 
human life, poverty and wealth; and of the removal of such inequalities in the 
next life. It is pretended that the parable is founded on the Ebionitish 
doctrine that wealth is intrinsically sinful, and poverty intrinsically 
meritorious; and, accordingly, that the conditions of men in the future life 
will be inversely as their conditions here. In support of this view, it is 
remarked that the parable says nothing of the spirit in which Lazarus bore his 
sufferings; that it does not ascribe a sinful life to the rich man; and that the 
rebuke of the latter says, not that he deserved to suffer for his sins, but that 
it was now his turn to suffer, because he had enjoyed his good things in this 
life. But (1.) Is not the description of Lazarus, sick and starving, waiting at 
the rich man’s door for a morsel from his table, and receiving from dogs the 
tendance which man refused—is not this the strongest possible indictment of 
Dives’s selfishness and want of love? Misery lay at his door; but instead of 
sympathizing with it, he sated himself with sensual enjoyments (2.) The 
sentence, “<i>Thou in thy lifetime hadst 
thy good things, and now . . . thou art tormented</i>,” implies the 
<i>cause</i> of his 
torment; he had sought his highest good in earthly things and stifled all the 
higher wants of his soul; and now, when torn from his illusions, the sense of 
want, the thirst for what alone could refresh his spirit, arose of necessity 
more powerfully within him. The figures, as figures, are not accidental; they 
contain the truth in a symbolical form, although we must not look for it in all 
the subordinate details of the picture; and although it is altogether foreign 
to the scope of the parable to give a clue to the <i>nature</i> of the future life. 
(3.) The very expression of a desire on the part of Dives to send Lazarus to 
warn his brothers by describing his sufferings to them, implies that he drew 
those sufferings upon himself, and might have escaped them by a change of heart 
and life. <i>Moses and the prophets</i> would not have taught them to throw away riches 
as sinful in themselves the expression could only apply to the rich man’s 
pursuit of pleasure, and want of love for his neighbour. (4.) It is true. 
nothing is said of Lazarus’s state of heart; but then he is only a foil to the rich man, not 
the chief figure. Moreover, the contrast that is drawn between him and Dives, 
and the relation in which he is made to stand to Abraham, indicate that he was 
intended to represent a pious man, suffering during his life on earth, and bearing his afflictions with religious resignation. Perhaps, in the original form of 
the parable, several points were more prominently brought out than they are in 
the account of it which has been transmitted to us.</p></note></p>

<pb n="323" id="viii.ii.xii.xviii-Page_323" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 220. Persecutions of Herod Antipas. (Luke, xiii., 31.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.xviii" next="viii.ii.xii.xx" id="viii.ii.xii.xix">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.xix-p1">§ 220. <i>Persecutions of Herod Antipas</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 13:31" id="viii.ii.xii.xix-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|13|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.31">Luke, xiii., 31</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xix-p2">Before 
Christ had passed the border of Galilee, certain Pharisees came and advised him, 
with pretended anxiety for his safety, to leave that region as quickly as 
possible, because the king, Herod Antipas, had resolved to slay him. It is a 
question whether this were really the case, or whether it was a mere invention 
of the Pharisees to rid themselves of Christ’s troublesome presence. The latter 
would have been perfectly in keeping with their character. Herod’s previous 
conduct certainly afforded no substantial ground for suspicion; at first he 
seems to have been actuated by mere curiosity to see a man of whose deeds so 
much was said, and to witness one of his miracles (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:9" id="viii.ii.xii.xix-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.9">Luke, ix., 9</scripRef>); and at a later 
period, he was rejoiced at finding an opportunity of the kind (<scripRef passage="Luke 23:8" id="viii.ii.xii.xix-p2.2" parsed="|Luke|23|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.8">Luke, xxiii., 8</scripRef>). 
But, on the other hand, had the Pharisees. invented the story, Jesus would have 
levelled his reproof at them, and not against Herod. It would not have been in 
harmony with his character to rebuke them over Herod’s shoulders by calling him 
a crafty “fox,” when the epithet was intended for themselves, instead of telling 
them directly that he knew their cunning aim to drive him out of the country. 
Nor is it to be supposed that the feelings and dispositions of a man like Herod 
Antipas would not fluctuate under different influences. The protracted travels 
of Christ in Galilee, and the striking effects of his labours, might very 
naturally excite the fears and suspicions of Herod, especially in view of the 
relation in which Christ stood to John the Baptist. Even if he did not really 
intend to kill him, he may have circulated such a report, and thus sought to 
gain his end by getting him out of Galilee. This would have been characteristic 
of the “fox,” as Jesus styled him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xix-p3">But since Herod’s relations with the 
Pharisees were not the most friendly, and since he must have known their 
hostility to Jesus, it is not likely that they were <i>his</i> instruments in 
approaching the Saviour. They probably acted from motives of their own; whether 
they belonged to the less hostile party, and gave him the warning in good faith, 
or whether, without inventing the report, they used it to get rid of one who so 
troubled them by his reproofs, and threatened to injure their authority with the 
people so seriously.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 221. Christ's Words of his Death." prev="viii.ii.xii.xix" next="viii.ii.xii.xxi" id="viii.ii.xii.xx">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p1">§ 221. <i>Christ’s Words of his Death</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p2">Christ answered the 
Pharisees that there was no occasion for such <pb n="234" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-Page_234" />craft and stratagem; he should stay in Galilee a few 
days, but would not leave it sooner; he had nothing to fear during the time 
fixed by <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p2.1">God</span> for his labours there; at <i>Jerusalem</i> 
was his career to terminate, and thither he should go to meet his fate. “<i>Go tell that fox, behold, I cast out 
devils, and I do cures to-day and to-morrow</i> (<i>i. e</i>., but a short time), 
<i>and the 
third day</i> (shortly) <i>I shall be perfected</i> (find the end of my labours). 
<i>Nevertheless, I must go on with my labours</i><note n="594" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p3">To give a complete sense to 
<scripRef passage="Luke 13:33" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|13|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.33">v. 33</scripRef>, we must (with the Peschito) insert <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p3.2">ἐργάξεσθαι</span>, or some like word, after 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p3.3">αὔριον</span>.</p></note> <i>to-day and to-morrow</i>;<note n="595" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p3.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p4">This is by no means a mere repetition; the preceding verse says what 
is done; this, what <i>must</i> be done: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p4.1">δεῖ με</span>—implying 
a ruling Providence. “Do not think that any human power can shorten my ministry; 
it is the Divine will that I work here a short time, and then go to end my 
earthly career at Jerusalem.”</p></note> 
<i>and the day 
following I go away, for it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem</i>.”<note n="596" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p5">The verses following (<scripRef passage="Luke 13:34,35" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|13|34|13|35" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.34-Luke.13.35">34, 35</scripRef>) are found, also, in <scripRef passage="Matt 23:37-39" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|23|37|23|39" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.37-Matt.23.39">Matt., xxiii., 37-39</scripRef>. The 
question is, to which place do they <i>originally</i> belong? Both the place and time 
given by Matthew appear entirely suitable, and the connexion between verses <scripRef passage="Luke 13:34,35" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p5.3" parsed="|Luke|13|34|13|35" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.34-Luke.13.35">34, 
35</scripRef> (Luke), appears to prove that the words were spoken <i>at</i> Jerusalem. It may be 
said that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p5.4">ὁ οἶκος ὑμῶν</span> does not necessarily designate the Temple; and hence 
that Jesus might have used the words when leaving <i>Galilee</i>; but, in fact, he was 
not leaving that country, but said expressly that he would remain a little time 
longer. On the whole, therefore, we adopt the connexion in Matthew as the 
original one. The affinity between verses <scripRef passage="Luke 13:33,34" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p5.5" parsed="|Luke|13|33|13|34" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.33-Luke.13.34">33 and 34 in Luke</scripRef> may have led to the 
insertion of the passage in this place.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p6">The extent of this last declaration may appear strange, as John the Baptist, 
whom Christ called the greatest of prophets, <i>did</i> perish out of Jerusalem. But 
obviously he did not mean to express a general and inevitable law, but only to 
characterize strikingly the persecuting spirit of the hierarchical party in the 
metropolis, to which the witnesses of the truth must always fall victims. And 
although Jerusalem itself was not the seat of John’s labours, still the city—<i>i. 
e</i>., the ruling party there—was the cause of his death.<note n="597" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xx-p7">Cf. p. 179.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 222. Journey continued  through Samaria. (Luke, xvii., 11, seq.)Inhospitality of certain  Samaritans.—Displeasure of the Disciples. (Luke, ix., 54.)—Ingratitude of Nine  Jewish Lepers that were Healed.—Gratitude of the Samaritan Leper. (Luke, xvii.,  15, 16.)" prev="viii.ii.xii.xx" next="viii.ii.xiii" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p1">§ 222. <i>Journey continued 
through Samaria</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:11-12" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|17|11|17|12" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.11-Luke.17.12">Luke, xvii., 11, seq.</scripRef>)<i>Inhospitality of certain 
Samaritans.—Displeasure of the Disciples</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:54" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p1.2" parsed="|Luke|9|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.54">Luke, ix., 54</scripRef>.)—<i>Ingratitude of Nine 
Jewish Lepers that were Healed.—Gratitude of the Samaritan Leper</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:15,16" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p1.3" parsed="|Luke|17|15|17|16" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.15-Luke.17.16">Luke, xvii., 
15, 16</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p2">Christ determined, in this his last journey, to pass through Samaria,<note n="598" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p3">As all that is found in 
this part of Luke’s Gospel does not refer to <i>one</i> journey, it is possible that 
<scripRef passage="Luke 9:52" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|9|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.52">Luke, ix., 52</scripRef>, belongs to a separate 
one. We place it in this later period from the “<i>messengers</i>” (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:52" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p3.2" parsed="|Luke|9|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.52">v. 52</scripRef>), which we take to allude to the Seventy, and from the 
confidence of the Apostles in the efficacy of their prayer (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:54" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p3.3" parsed="|Luke|9|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.54">v. 54</scripRef>), which 
implies that they were at that time organs of miraculous power. The mention in 
<scripRef passage="Luke 9:52" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p3.4" parsed="|Luke|9|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.52">verse 52</scripRef> of the sending out of messengers, without express allusion to the 
Seventy, taken in connexion with the fact that this is a fragmentary account, 
separate from the narrative of the mission of the Seventy, serves to confirm the 
veracity of the latter.</p></note> 
as he had done on his first return from the Feast of Passover. The seventy 
disciples prepared his way among the Samaritans. A few of them met with a bad 
reception at a certain place; the people refused <pb n="325" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-Page_325" />to entertain them and their Master because they were going 
to the Feast <i>at Jerusalem</i>. James and John, the sons of Zebedee, with a 
zeal not yet sufficiently tempered by love—probably relying on the miraculous 
powers intrusted to them by Christ—said to him, “<i>Lord, wilt thou that we 
command fire from heaven and consume them, even as Elias did?</i>” But he rebuked them with the 
question, “Know ye not with what temper of mind<note n="599" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p3.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p4">Namely, not to call 
judgments down upon the enemies of the kingdom, but to seek their salvation; the 
spirit of love and mercy, sympathizing with those that err from mistaken zeal; 
as Jesus himself had distinguished the sin against the Son of Man from that 
against the Holy Ghost. Cf. p. 227, 243. They should have known that his 
miracles were designed to bless, not to punish. Cf. p. 134.</p></note> ye ought, as representatives 
of my spirit, to be actuated?” And they went to another village.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p5">In the case 
just mentioned the <i>Samaritans</i> were in fault, and their conduct tended to 
strengthen the Jewish prejudice of the disciples against them.<note n="600" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p6">The absence of any 
allusion here to Christ’s former reception among the Samaritans proves nothing 
against the veracity of the narrative; it only illustrates the manner in which 
the synoptical Gospels were compiled.</p></note> But. another 
soon occurred in which Samaritan <i>gratitude</i> was made use of by the Saviour to 
counteract that prejudice.<note n="601" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p7">Of course we do not pretend to prove 
that this event (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:11" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.11">Luke, xvii., 11</scripRef>) necessarily falls in the chronological place 
in which we give it.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p8">On the outskirts of a village ten lepers met him, 
nine of whom were Jews, and the tenth a Samaritan. Shut out in common from the fellowship of men, they forgot their national hatred in their sufferings, and 
banded together. Not daring, as lepers, to approach the Saviour, they stood afar 
off and called for help. They were healed, but not immediately; Christ telling 
them to show themselves to the priests for inspection. Of all the ten, only the 
Samaritan came back to thank Christ, and in him <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p8.1">God</span>, for the grace of healing.<note n="602" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p8.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p9">There are several obscurities in the narrative. At what 
point did the Samaritan <i>turn back</i> (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:15" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|17|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.15">v. 15</scripRef>)? 
<i>Schleiermacher</i> supposes that it was 
not until after the lepers had been declared to be healed by the priest, and had 
brought the usual sacrifices; that the <i>Jews</i> might have expected to meet Christ 
at the feast in Jerusalem and thank him there; but the other, following the 
Samaritan sense of the Mosaic law, went to the Temple of Gerizim, and therefore 
could not expect to meet him again. Had this been the case, Christ would not 
nave praised him to the disadvantage of the others, merely because his 
gratitude, without being <i>greater</i>, was sooner expressed. This being inadmissible, 
let us suppose the case thus: the Samaritan, from intercourse with Jews, had 
imbibed Jewish opinions, and admitted the authority of their prophets, so far, 
at least, as to apply the law in their sense, in fact, it appears from the 
account that all the ten went together. But his ardent gratitude could not wait 
for Christ’s arrival at Jerusalem; and as soon as he had the priest’s 
certificate, he hurried back to meet Jesus—who travelled slowly—on the way, and 
express his thanks. But the sense which naturally flows from Luke’s words is 
also the most probable in itself; the lepers found themselves healed soon after 
leaving the village, and the Samaritan, full of gratitude, hastened back to give 
utterance to it.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p10">The Saviour drew the attention of the disciples to the susceptible mind of the 
thankful Samaritan, in contrast with the dulness of heart 

<pb n="326" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-Page_326" />shown by the Jews. This simple example was, in fact, a type of the 
conduct of multitudes.<note n="603" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xii.xxi-p11">In the narrative the miracle holds a subordinate place; the prominent feature is 
the contrast between the thankfulness of the Samaritan and the ingratitude of 
the Jews; and this fact alone testifies to its veracity in respect to the 
miracle itself. The attempts that have been made to impugn it, or to show that 
it was originally a parable, are futile; it bears no mark of improbability, and 
its position in the historical account of the journey is perfectly natural. A 
narrator of events naturally gives prominence to those points in which his own 
mind is most interested, and throws others comparatively into the background; so 
that many things may appear wanting in his statements to readers who wish to 
form for themselves a perfect image of the transactions. But this certainly is 
no ground for supposing all the rest to be mere <i>invention</i>. This much against
<i>Hase</i>, who expresses himself, however, with uncertainty, and opposes <i>Strauss</i>.</p></note></p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter XIII. Christ's Stay at Jerusalem During the Feast of the Dedication." prev="viii.ii.xii.xxi" next="viii.ii.xiii.i" id="viii.ii.xiii">
<h3 id="viii.ii.xiii-p0.1">CHAPTER XIII. </h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.xiii-p0.2">CHRIST’S STAY AT JERUSALEM DURING THE FEAST OF THE DEDICATION. </h3>

<div4 title="§ 223. His Statement of the Proof of his  Messiahship.—His Oneness with the Father.—He defends his Words from the Old  Testament. (John, x., 22-39.)" prev="viii.ii.xiii" next="viii.ii.xiv" id="viii.ii.xiii.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p1">§ 223. <i>His Statement of the Proof of his 
Messiahship.—His Oneness with the Father.—He defends his Words from the Old 
Testament</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 10:22-39" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p1.1" parsed="|John|10|22|10|39" osisRef="Bible:John.10.22-John.10.39">John, x., 22-39</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p2">IN the month of December Christ arrived at Jerusalem to attend 
the Feast of the Dedication. As he had not always alike openly declared himself 
to be Messiah, he was asked, while walking in Solomon’s Porch, by certain Jews, 
“<i>How long wilt thou hold us in suspense? If thou be the 
Christ, tell us plainly</i>.” We do not know by whom, or in what spirit, this 
question was asked. In view of the prevalent notions of the Jews in respect to 
the nature of Messiah’s kingdom, we may readily imagine that persons not 
entirely hostile might complain of the uncertainty in which they were held. 
Probably, however, among those who put the question were some that had no other 
object than to use his answer to his disadvantage. Whoever they were, it is 
clear that they had no just ideas of Christ’s ministry or of his relations to 
mankind; and, therefore, no further explanation than that which his words and 
deeds had already afforded could have been of use to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p3">He, therefore, 
replied, “I told you, and ye believed not. What use to repeat it? There is no 
need of telling you in express terms. You might have known it from the 
(objective) testimony of my works, had you been so disposed. The works that I do 
in my Father’s name, they bear witness of me. But you lack faith; and you lack 
it because you are not of my sheep (your spirit excludes you from my 
fellowship). <i>My</i> sheep<note n="604" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p4">If this alludes to the parable of the Good Shepherd, and the words 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p4.1">﻿καθὼς εἶπον  ὑμῖν</span>
(<scripRef passage="John 10:26" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p4.2" parsed="|John|10|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.26">v. 26</scripRef>) are genuine, it might be 
inferred that this conversation took place shortly after the other, and, 
therefore, that the journey to Galilee and back could not have occurred between 
them. But it would not be at all decisive to that effect; Christ may have 
alluded to the parable frequently, and thus kept it fresh in the memory of his 
hearers.</p></note> hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me; and <pb n="327" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-Page_327" />I grant 
unto them eternal life; and they shall 
never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand (<i>i. e</i>., my 
protecting care, under which they will reach, in safety, the full enjoyment of 
eternal life). My Father, who gave them to me, is the Almighty; and no power of 
the world can pluck them from the hand of Omnipotence. Through me, they are 
united with the Almighty Father; <i>I and the Father are one</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p5">We understand by the “oneness” here spoken of the oneness of Christ with the Father in will and 
works, in virtue of which his work is the work of the Father; but this was 
founded on the consciousness of his original and essential oneness with the 
Father, as is clear from his testimonies in other places as to his relations to 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p5.1">God</span>. In and of itself the language of Christ contained nothing that might not 
have been said from the stand-point of the Jewish idea of the Messiah. But the 
hostile spirits gladly seized the occasion to accuse him of blasphemy, and 
preparations were made to stone him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p6">The rigid, legal Monotheism of the Jews 
placed an infinite and impassable gulf between <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p6.1">God</span> and the creature; and they, 
therefore, took offence at Christ’s words, especially at the higher sense in 
which he was accustomed to call himself the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p6.2">God</span>. He then sought to prove 
to them, on their own ground, that Messiah might call himself in that higher 
sense the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p6.3">God</span>, and appropriate the titles founded thereon, without the 
slightest prejudice to the honour of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p6.4">God</span>. “If,” said he, 
“in your own law (<scripRef passage="Psa 82:6" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p6.5" parsed="|Ps|82|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.6">Ps. lxxxii., 6</scripRef>) persons who, in specific relations, represent <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p6.6">God</span> (<i>e.g</i>., judges and 
kings), are called gods (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p6.7">אֱלֹהִים</span>); how much more, and in how far higher a sense, is 
the highest Theocratic King entitled to call himself the <i>Son of God</i>.” The Jews 
had not directly taken offence at his calling himself the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p6.8">God</span>, 
but at his saying, “<i>I am one with the Father</i>;” but Christ considered the latter claim as a 
necessary result of the former.<note n="605" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p6.9"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p7">I cannot agree with the views of this argument which
<i>Strauss</i> (3te. Aufl., i., 536) has adopted from <i>Kern</i> (Tübinger Zeitschrift, 1836, ii., 89): 
“Jesus used this line of argument to prove his right to style himself the Son of 
God to persons who did not admit his <i>Messiahship</i>, and who could not be convinced 
by passages in which <i>Messiah</i> was so called, that he had a right to apply the 
title to himself.” This is totally foreign to the connexion in which the 
argument is handed down to us. The Jews were not offended because Christ had 
appropriated a title to which none but Messiah had a right, but because they 
believed him to claim more than any <i>creature</i> could. It was not his Messiahship 
that was in question, but whether any human being could place himself in such 
relations to God without prejudice to the Divine honour. Christ’s concluding 
sentence (<scripRef passage="John 10:36" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p7.1" parsed="|John|10|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.36">v. 36</scripRef>) implied that if any one could appropriate such a title, it was 
much more the privilege of one hallowed by God, and sent by him into the world, 
<i>i. e</i>., of the Messiah; thus presupposing his own Messiahship. The argument is, therefore, rather a 
<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-p7.2">conclusio a minori ad 
mojus</span></i> than, as <i>Kern</i> thinks, an apagogic one.</p></note> He concluded by saying,

<pb n="328" id="viii.ii.xiii.i-Page_328" />that, if they would not believe his words, they 
might, from his <i>works</i>, know and believe that He was in the Father, and the 
Father in Him.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter XIV. Jesus in Peraea (Bethabara)." prev="viii.ii.xiii.i" next="viii.ii.xiv.i" id="viii.ii.xiv">
<h3 id="viii.ii.xiv-p0.1">CHAPTER XIV. </h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.xiv-p0.2">JESUS IN PERAEA (BETHABARA). </h3>

<div4 title="§ 224. His Decision on  the Question of Divorce.—Celibacy. (Matt., xix, 2-12; Mark, x., 3-12.)" prev="viii.ii.xiv" next="viii.ii.xiv.ii" id="viii.ii.xiv.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p1">§ 224. <i>His Decision on 
the Question of Divorce.—Celibacy</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 19:2-12" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|19|2|19|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.2-Matt.19.12">Matt., xix, 2-12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 10:3-12" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|10|3|10|12" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.3-Mark.10.12">Mark, x., 3-12</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p2">AS Jesus 
could remain no longer at Jerusalem with safety, he re tired for a while into 
the vicinity of Bethabara, in Peraea,<note n="606" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p3"><scripRef passage="John 10:40" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p3.1" parsed="|John|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.40">John, x., 40</scripRef>. This brief stay in Peraea is intimated also in <scripRef passage="Matt 19:1" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.1">Matt., xix., 1</scripRef>; for whatever sense is put upon the 
words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p3.3">εἰς τὰ ὅρια τῆς Ἰουδαίας</span>, it is expressly said that Christ went 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p3.4">πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου</span>. What is said in Mark, x., 1, <i>i. e</i>., that he went through Peraea to 
Judea, appears to conflict with the original account of the journey, as given in 
Luke. Comparing <scripRef passage="Matt 19:1" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p3.5" parsed="|Matt|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.1">Matt., xix., 1</scripRef>, seq., and <scripRef passage="Mark 10:1" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p3.6" parsed="|Mark|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.1">Mark, x., 1</scripRef>, seq., we infer that what 
is here related took place partly during Christ’s stay in Peraea, and partly when 
he had retired from Jerusalem into Judea.</p></note> where he had first appeared publicly, and 
where he had always found, in the results of the Baptist’s labours, a point of 
departure for his own. Many in that neighbourhood were prepared to recognize 
Jesus as higher than John, because the latter had done no such Divine works as 
the former daily performed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p4">In view of his admitted authority, weighty questions 
in theology—at least some which were much debated in the schools of the 
time—were proposed to him for solution. These questions were put either to test 
his wisdom, or because of the confidence men had already acquired in his 
illumination as a prophet. One of them concerned the interpretation of the 
Mosaic law of divorce, and was chiefly disputed between the schools of Hillel and 
of Schammai. Both schools erred in confounding the political and juridical with 
the moral elements of the question.<note n="607" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p5">Cf. Michaelis on the Law of Moses, 
ii., § 120.</p></note> The school of Hillel held that the <i>moral</i> 
law of marriage was satisfied in the Theocratico-political law of Moses; that of Schammai understood the demands of morality better, but erred in interpreting 
the Mosaic law, and in their idea of the stand-point from which it was given. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p6">When the question was presented to Christ for decision, he separated the two 
stand-points—the moral and the legal—which had been confounded by the schools; 
in substance, however, in the notion of marriage itself, he agreed most with the 
school of Schammai. He declared (as he had before done in the Sermon on the 
Mount<note n="608" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p7">Cf. p. 233.</p></note>) that marriage

<pb n="329" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-Page_329" />is, according to its idea, an indissoluble union, by which man and 
wife are joined into one whole, constituting but one life [“<i>they twain 
are one flesh</i>”]. As it was his work every where to lead back all human relations 
to their original intention, so he decided that the idea of marriage represented 
in Genesis, as originally the basis of its institution by <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p7.1">God</span>, should be 
realized in life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p8">This idea of marriage is not an isolated thing, separate from 
the system of life that emanated from Christ, but belongs to its organism as a 
whole. As Christ has restored in human nature the image of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p8.1">God</span> in its totality, 
so the two-fold ground-form for its exhibition, denoted by the opposite sexes, 
must be reinstated in its rights—its <i>ideal</i> must be <i>realized</i>. It is essential to 
this that these two ground-forms fulfil their destiny, and become mutually 
complementary to each other in a higher unity of life, binding two personalities 
together; and this is <i>marriage</i>. It was by Christ, therefore, that the true 
import of this relation had to be unfolded.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p9">Having derived from <scripRef passage="Gen 2:24" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p9.1" parsed="|Gen|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.24">Gen., ii., 24</scripRef>, 
the higher unity into which two persons of different sexes should be joined by 
marriage, he drew the following conclusion: “<i>What, therefore, God</i> (by the 
original institution of marriage, by the inward relation of the two persons to 
each other, and by the leadings through which he makes them conscious of it) 
<i>hath joined together, let not man put asunder</i>.” Upon this they asked, 
How, then, does this bear upon the Mosaic law, which admits of divorce?” He 
replied, “<i>Moses, because of the hardness of your hearts</i> (your rude and carnal condition), 
<i>suffered you to put away your wives</i> (as state laws do not aim to realize moral 
ideas or to create a moral sense, but to bring about <i>outward</i> civilization, the 
laws being adapted to the stand-point of the nature); <i>but from the beginning it 
was not so</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p10">But Christianity, from its very nature, can make no such condescensions. It is her problem every where to realize the 
<i>ideals</i> of the 
creation; a task which the new life imparted by <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p10.1">God</span> makes possible to her. In 
fact, Christ’s decision in this particular case illustrates the entire relation 
of Judaism to Christianity; <i>there</i>, condescension to a rude condition of the 
natural man, which could not be removed by outward means; <i>here</i>, the restoration 
of that which <i>was in the beginning</i>. Judaism, in a word, stood midway between the 
<i>original</i> and the <i>renewal</i> (<scripRef passage="Gal 3:19" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p10.2" parsed="|Gal|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.19">Gal., iii., 19</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p11">This high idea of marriage was at that time beyond the reach 
of the disciples; its indissolubility appeared so hard, and the responsibility 
(if every separation were adultery) so great, that they said, in alarm, “If the 
case be so, it is better not to marry at all.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p12">Now 
it is not to lie imagined that Christ would reply to this only by praising those 
who were incapable of realizing the Christian idea of

<pb n="330" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-Page_330" />marriage and exalting the superiority (even though a 
conditional one) of a single life. We should have expected, in accordance with 
his usual mode of teaching, that he would point out the <i>ground</i> of their alarm in 
the state of their hearts, and show that what appeared so difficult would be 
made easy by the power of the Divine life. Moreover, if he intended to answer 
them only by recommending celibacy, he omitted precisely that which the occasion 
demanded, viz., the mention of celibacy arising from conscious inability to come 
up to the moral standard of marriage. This sudden leap, from a lofty definition 
of the idea of marriage to a laudation of celibacy, appears certainly 
unaccountable; we must, therefore, suppose that some intermediate part of the 
conversation has been omitted. The disciples might have inferred, from his 
placing marriage so high, that it was to be <i>indispensable</i>, under the new 
covenant, to the manifestation of We kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p12.1">God</span>. In this respect, however, 
Christ stood directly opposed to the Jewish standpoint, which absolutely 
required marriage; he was far from prescribing an unconditional form, binding 
under all the manifold and diversified circumstances of life; the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p12.2">God</span> 
could be served under various relations and conditions, and all was to bend to 
this object.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p13">We must presume, therefore, either that (as is often the case in 
Matthew’s Gospel) the passage has been transferred from some other connexion to 
this; or, if it really belongs here, that the intermediate portions of the 
conversation have not been transmitted to us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p14">Christ’s doctrine on celibacy here 
is, that, if it aim at the glory of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p14.1">God</span>, it must, like true marriage, be 
connected with the power of controlling nature. Such celibacy, and such only, 
does he recognize, as implies the sacrifice of human feelings from love to the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p14.2">God</span>, and for the sake of rendering it more 
efficient service. Only in this sense could he have spoken of celibacy “<i>for the kingdom of Heaven’s 
sake;</i>” 
he never used this expression to denote fitting one’s self for the kingdom by a 
contemplative life, &amp;c., but always to denote a holy activity in its service. He 
condemns those who bury their talents in order to preserve them. But at a time 
when the outward spread of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p14.3">God</span> was the chief object of religious 
effort, celibacy, for its sake especially, might find place.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p15">It is to be 
carefully noted that Christ by no means says “Blessed are those who abstain from 
marriage for the sake of the kingdom,” &amp;c., as if this, in itself, was 
pre-eminently excellent; but simply describes an existing state of facts: “<i>There are some eunuchs</i>,” &amp;c.; distinguishing such as adopt this mode of life for 
the sake of the kingdom from those that either have no choice in the matter, or 
are actuated by other motives. His decision, therefore, was opposed not only to 
the old Hebrew notion that celibacy was <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p15.1">per se</span></i> ignominious, but also to the 
ascetic doctrine which made it <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p15.2">per se</span></i> a superior condition of life; a

<pb n="331" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-Page_331" />doctrine so widely diffused in later times. It 
involves his great principle, that the heart and disposition must be devoted to 
the interests of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.i-p15.3">God</span>, and for it must voluntarily modify all the 
relations of life as necessity may require.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 225. The Blessing of Little  Children. (Luke, xviii. 15-17; Matt., xix., 13-15; Mark, x., 13-16.)" prev="viii.ii.xiv.i" next="viii.ii.xiv.iii" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p1">§ 225. <i>The Blessing of Little 
Children</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 18:15-17" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|18|15|18|17" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.15-Luke.18.17">Luke, xviii. 15-17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt 19:13-15" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p1.2" parsed="|Matt|19|13|19|15" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.13-Matt.19.15">Matt., xix., 13-15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 10:13-16" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p1.3" parsed="|Mark|10|13|10|16" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.13-Mark.10.16">Mark, x., 13-16</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p2">As the Saviour was leaving a certain place in Peraea, where he 
had deeply impressed the people, they brought their little children to receive 
his blessing. The disciples, unwilling to have him annoyed, turned them away. 
But Jesus called them back, and said, “<i>Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid 
them not; for of such is the kingdom of Heaven</i>.” He then took them up in his 
arms, laid his hand upon them, and blessed them; adding, “<i>Whosoever shall not 
receive the kingdom of </i> <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p2.1">God </span> <i>as a little child, shall not enter therein</i>.” These 
words were opposed partly to the idea still entertained by the disciples 
(manifested in their deeming the approach of the children inconsistent with his 
dignity), that the glory of Messiah and his kingdom would be outward; and partly 
to the self-willed and self-seeking spirit which debased their religious 
conceptions; a spirit strikingly exhibited in many of their expressions during 
this last period of Christ’s labours.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p3">In fact, this single saying expressed the 
whole nature of the Gospel proclaimed by Christ. It implied that he viewed the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p3.1">God</span> as an invisible and spiritual one, to enter which a certain 
disposition of heart was essential, viz., a child-like spirit, free from pride 
and self-will, receiving Divine impressions in humble submission and conscious 
dependence: in a word, all the qualities of the child, suffering itself to be 
guided by the developed reason of the adult, are to be illustrated in the 
relations between man and <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p3.2">God</span>.<note n="609" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p4">Precisely the same spirit as was demanded in the 
sayings of Christ alluded to on p 225, seq.</p></note> Without this child-like spirit there can be no 
religious faith, no religious life. On the one hand, Christ rebuked that 
self-confidence which expects a share in the kingdom on the ground of 
intellectual or moral worth;<note n="610" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p5">The belief that <i>reason</i> is 
self-sufficient would utterly unhinge the Christian world, and cause its life to 
assume forms directly the reverse of those which Christian principles have 
created, It would, indeed, cause a contest of life and death.</p></note> but on the other, by making 
<i>children</i> a model, he 
recognized in them not only the undeveloped spirit of self, but also the 
undeveloped consciousness of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p5.1">God</span>, striving after its original. The whole 
transaction illustrates the love with which Christ goes to meet the dawning 
sense of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-p5.2">God</span> in human nature.</p>


<pb n="332" id="viii.ii.xiv.ii-Page_332" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 226. Christ's Conversation with the rich Ruler of the  Synagogue (young man?). (Matt., xix., 16-24; Mark, x., 17, seq.; Luke, xviii.,  18, seq.)" prev="viii.ii.xiv.ii" next="viii.ii.xiv.iv" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p1">§ 226. <i>Christ’s Conversation with the rich Ruler of the 
Synagogue</i> (<i>young man?</i>). (<scripRef passage="Matt 19:16-24" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|19|16|19|24" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.16-Matt.19.24">Matt., xix., 16-24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 10:17-21" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|10|17|10|21" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.17-Mark.10.21">Mark, x., 17, seq.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 18:18-23" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p1.3" parsed="|Luke|18|18|18|23" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.18-Luke.18.23">Luke, xviii., 18, seq.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p2">Christ was followed from the place above mentioned by a ruler<note n="611" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p3">According to Luke <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p3.1">ἄρχων</span>, which might also mean 
“a member of the Sanhedrim;” 
but as Christ was at Peraea, it was more probably “a ruler of the synagogue.” 
According to Matthew, he was a “young man,” which does not suit very well with 
his arrogant language “All these have I kept from my youth up.” It is true, the 
words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p3.2">ἐκ νεότητός μου</span> are wanting in 
<i>Cod. Vatic</i>., but the authorities for 
retaining them preponderate; their omission may have been caused by the very 
discrepancy to which we allude. Although it cannot be said to be entirely 
improbable that he was a youth, yet the whole tone of discourse appears to imply 
that he was advanced in years, and had a self-righteous confidence founded on a 
life blameless from his youth up.</p></note> of the synagogue whose mind had been 
impressed by his words, and who came to ask what remained for him to do that he 
might inherit eternal life. It is clear that he was one of the self-righteous, 
and had as yet no just sense of his legal deficiencies and need of redemption. 
He probably expected to hear from the lips of the great Teacher himself that he 
had already done all that was requisite to secure eternal life; or merely that 
some additional exercises of piety were necessary; he himself being all the time 
perfectly content with his own moral condition. And in this spirit he asked the 
question, “<i>Good Master, what 
shall I do to inherit eternal life?</i>”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p4">Christ replied, “<i>Why callest thou me good?</i><note n="612" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p5"><i>Lachmann</i> reads, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p5.1">τί με ἐρωτᾶς περὶ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ: εἷς ἐστιν ὁ ἀγαθός</span>. Even if this be the true reading, 
<i>De Wette’s</i> 
explanation, which seems to me to conflict with the whole teaching of Christ, by 
no means follows from it. It may be thus interpreted: “Why do you ask me about 
what is good? There is one who is good, and to him thou must go to learn what is 
good; and he has, in fact, revealed it to thee.” (<i>Müller</i>, Lehre v. d. Sünde, 
p. 80, gives, as the thought expressed in the passage, “that only from communion 
with him who alone is good can the created spirit receive the good;” thus making 
the sense about the same as In the common reading.) “Thou couldst then answer 
the question for thyself. But since thou askest me, then know,” &amp;c. But 
Lachmann’s reading of the reply has not the air of originality, it was perhaps, 
invented because Christ’s declining the epithet “good” was a stumbling-block.</p></note> <i>none 
is good save one, that is, God</i>.” The difficulty which appears to lie in these 
words, when compared with other declarations of Christ in regard to his person, 
will vanish if we keep in view the general sense in which the antithesis is 
expressed. <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p5.2">God</span> is good in a sense which can be predicated of 
<i>no creature</i>. He 
alone is the primal source and cause of all good in rational beings, who are 
created to be free organs of his revelations of himself. (It is the high import 
of true morality that the glory of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p5.3">God</span>, the only good and holy one, is revealed 
in it.) Christ would not have exhibited, in his character as man, a model of 
perfect humility, had he not traced back to <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p5.4">God</span> all the good that was in him. 
But in the instance before us he doubtless had a special reason for answering 
thus; in any other case he might have allowed the title to be applied 

<pb n="333" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-Page_333" />to him without incurring the charge of self-deification. We 
infer this from the fact of the answer itself, and also from the conduct of the 
questioner. The Saviour, looking into his heart, saw that he was vainly trusting 
in his own morality, and was most of all lacking in humility; and it was 
precisely these defects which Christ suggested to him, by declining for <i>himself</i> 
the epithet “good.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p6">In regard to the subsequent words of Christ two 
suppositions are possible. (1.) The first would run as follows: Jesus did not at 
once answer the ruler’s question, but put to him another, viz., whether he had 
kept the commandments, <i>i. e</i>., in their literal and outward sense,<note n="613" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p7">As quoted <scripRef passage="Luke 18:20" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.20">Luke, xviii., 20</scripRef>.</p></note> without 
special reference to the law of love. He could not, of course, mean that <i>this</i> would secure eternal life; the Sermon on the Mount had already demanded a higher 
and purer obedience. Thus far he only described the lower stand-point—that of a 
<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p7.2">justitia civilis</span></i>; with the <i>intention</i> to follow it up with the declaration 
(contained in <scripRef passage="Luke 18:22" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p7.3" parsed="|Luke|18|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.22">v. 22</scripRef>) that such a fulfilment would not suffice to gain eternal 
life; that one thing higher was still lacking. (2.) The second interpretation, 
and the one to which our own opinions incline, is as follows: Christ answers 
(<scripRef passage="Matt 19:17" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p7.4" parsed="|Matt|19|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.17">Matt., xix., 17</scripRef>), “<i>If thou 
wilt enter into life, keep the commandments;</i>” 
implying, doubtless, a true fulfilment of the law as representing the holiness 
of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p7.5">God</span>, and, therefore, presupposing the existence of the all—essential love in 
the specific duties mentioned (<scripRef passage="Matt 19:18,19" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p7.6" parsed="|Matt|19|18|19|19" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.18-Matt.19.19">v. 18, 19</scripRef>). But it is clear that Christ did not 
presuppose that the ruler <i>had</i> kept the commandments in this sense; on the 
contrary, seeing his wilful self-righteousness, he adapted his answers thereto, 
to make him conscious how far he was from that true obedience which is requisite 
for inheriting the kingdom. He thus gives the man occasion himself to <i>express</i> 
his self-righteousness: “<i>All these have I kept from my youth up</i>.” When he 
adds, “<i>What lack I yet?</i>” Jesus tells him the one thing necessary:<note n="614" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p7.7"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p8">It is a question whether the form 
given by Luke is not that which most accurately expresses Christ’s meaning. 
Matthew has it, “If thou wilt be <i>perfect</i>;” but even here could not be intended a 
perfection superior to the <i>fulfilment</i> of the law; for, according to the Sermon on 
the Mount, there can be no higher perfection; and, moreover, the subsequent 
expressions of the disciples show that they understood Christ to specify a state 
of heart which <i>all</i> must possess in order to secure eternal life. A 
misunderstanding of this conversation of Christ gave rise to a distinction 
between the fulfilment of the law, <i>i. e</i>., <i>the performance of duty</i>, and 
<i>moral 
perfection</i>; which has been a fruitful source of error ever since the first ages 
of Christianity. <i>Clement</i> of Alexandria understood and explained the 
passage more correctly; not so much in his beautiful treatise “<i>Quis Dives Salv</i>.,” as in his 
<i>Strom</i>., iii., 449. He says on <scripRef passage="Matt 19:21" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt., xix., 21</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p8.2"><span class="unclear" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p8.3">ἐλὲγχει τὸυ καυχώμενον ἐπὶ τῷ πάσας τὰς ἐντολυς ἐκ γεότητας 
τετηρηκέναι, οὐ γὰρ πεπλ9ηρώκα το· ἀ9γαπὕσεις τὸν πλησίον ὡς ἐαυτόν· τότε δὲ ... τοῦ κυρίου ...τελειο 
...μενος, ἐδεδύσκετο ... ἀγάπ..ν μεταδιδάναι.</span></span></p></note> 
“Exchange thine 
earthly wealth for heavenly treasure (tie highest treasure, a share in the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p8.4">God</span>, which none can secure but those who hold all other treasures as 
valueless in comparison with it); <i>give thy goods to the poor, and come and 
follow me</i>.”</p>


<pb n="334" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-Page_334" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p9">Christ commands him to follow, just as he was, without 
delaying to care for his possessions; expressing, in this particular command, 
the general thought: “The one thing which thou lackest, and without which none 
can enter into eternal life, is the denial of thyself and of the world, making 
every thing subordinate to the interests of the Divine kingdom.” He chose the 
particular form, instead of the general rule, in order to convince the rich man 
of his lack the more strikingly, by pointing out his weakest side; for he clung 
to his wealth with his whole heart; to teach him, from his own <i>experience</i> of his 
love of the world, how far he was from possessing that love which is the <i>essence</i> 
of obedience to the law.<note n="615" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p10">If we compare with this narrative, as given in our Gospels, that form 
of it which appears in the <i>Evang. ad Hebraeos</i>, we can see that the latter is a 
later revision, from the way in which some points are contracted and others 
unhistorically dilated; <i>e.g</i>., Christ, instead of throwing out a single 
thought to excite the man’s mind, gives him at once a full explanation (though a 
correct one). “<span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p10.1"><i>Dixit ad eum alter divitum</i> (whether several rich men were mentioned in 
the original tradition, or this was a piece of invention) magister, quid bonum 
faciens vivam? Dixit ei: Homo, leges et prophetas fac</span> (an imitation of Christ’s 
saying that ‘in love both the law and the prophets are fulfilled’). <i>
<span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p10.2">Respondit ad 
eum: feci. Dixit ei: vade, vende omnia quae possides, et divide pauperibus et 
veni, sequere me. Coepit autem dives scalpere caput suum</span></i> (clearly enough a 
little colouring matter thrown in; although such graphic features are not always 
a mark of spuriousness; their character will generally decide the point. In this 
instance the fancy is apparent). <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.xiv.iii-p10.3">Et dixit ad eum Dominus: 
Quomodo dicis: legem feci et prophetas, quoniam scriptum est in tege: diliges 
proximum tuum sicut te ipsum, et ecce, multi fratres tui, filii Abrahae, amiciti 
sunt stercore, morientes prae fame et domus tua plena est multis bonis et non 
egreditu, omnino aliquid ex ea ad eos.</span></i>”</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 227. The Danger of Wealth. (Matt., xix., 22, seq.;  Mark, x., 22, seq.; Luke, xviii., 23, seq.)" prev="viii.ii.xiv.iii" next="viii.ii.xiv.v" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p1">§ 227. <i>The Danger of Wealth</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 19:22-24" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|19|22|19|24" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.22-Matt.19.24">Matt., xix., 22, seq.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Mark 10:22-23" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|10|22|10|23" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.22-Mark.10.23">Mark, x., 22, seq.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 18:23-25" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p1.3" parsed="|Luke|18|23|18|25" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.23-Luke.18.25">Luke, xviii., 23, seq.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p2">The rich man, incapable of the 
sacrifice demanded of him, went away in perplexity; and Christ said to the 
disciples, “By this example you may see how hard it is for the rich to enter the 
kingdom of Heaven;” and then he employed a figure by which, indeed, it appears 
to be impossible: “<i>It is easier for a camel</i>,” &amp;c. Nor is this to be interpreted 
as a hyperbole; the words of <scripRef passage="Matt 19:26" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|19|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.26">v. 26</scripRef>, “<i>With men this is impossible</i> (<i>i. e</i>., to 
unassisted human nature); <i>but with God all things are possible</i>,” show 
that Christ meant to say that it is impossible to the unaided powers of man, 
before he has partaken of that higher life which alone can destroy the love of 
self and of the world. Some of the hearers were amazed at Christ’s saying, and 
exclaimed, in alarm, “<i>Who, then, can be saved?</i>”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p3">If this exclamation were made 
by any of the Apostles, it must appear strange; <i>they</i> had no wealth to absorb 
their affections; and had, in fact, made the very sacrifice demanded. But if we 
suppose that they <i>did</i> make it, they probably took Christ’s words in a general 
sense—in which they would be as applicable to the poor as to the rich—as 
implying 

<pb n="335" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-Page_335" />total renunciation of earthly things. Yet Peter’s 
question, <scripRef passage="Matt 19:27" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.27">v. 27</scripRef>, does not accord very 
well with this supposition. It is also very possible that the persons referred 
to in the passage did not belong to the number of the Apostles.<note n="616" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p4"><scripRef passage="Luke 18:26" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|18|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.26">Luke, xviii., 26</scripRef>, supports this.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p5">“<i>The things</i>,” said Christ, “<i>which are 
impossible with 
men are possible with God</i>.” What man cannot do by his unaided powers, he can 
accomplish by the power of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p5.1">God</span>. By enunciating this truth as the result of his 
whole course of remark, he showed its point of departure and its aim. While the 
rest stood, as it were, stupified, Peter ventured to say, “Does what you have 
said apply to us? <i>Lo, we have left all and followed thee</i>.”<note n="617" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p6">The form of the question of Peter given by Matthew (<scripRef passage="Matt 19:27" id="viii.ii.xiv.iv-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.27">xix., 27</scripRef>) implies a looking 
for <i>reward</i> on his part. But had this been his object in putting it, Christ would 
have more emphatically reproved it.</p></note> Then uttered the Saviour those words, 
so full of consoling promise: “<i>There is no man that hath 
left house, or parents, or brethren, or wife, or children for the kingdom of 
God’s sake, who shall not receive manifold more in this present time, and in the 
world to come life everlasting</i>.” The first part of the promise (referring to 
<i>this life</i>) was enough to show even those whose minds were filled with carnal and 
Chiliastic expectations, that the whole was to be taken, not literally, but 
spiritually; Christians were to receive back all that they had sacrificed, 
increased and glorified, in the communion of the higher life on earth. The 
second part expressed the common inheritance of believers—everlasting life in 
heaven.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 228. Believers are to Reign with Christ." prev="viii.ii.xiv.iv" next="viii.ii.xv" id="viii.ii.xiv.v">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xiv.v-p1">§ 228. <i>Believers are to Reign with Christ</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.v-p2">Matthew mentions in this 
connexion (<scripRef passage="Matt 19:28" id="viii.ii.xiv.v-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">xix., 28</scripRef>) the promise of 
Christ to his disciples, that, when the Son of Man should appear with dominion 
corresponding to his glory in the renewed and glorified world, they should “<i>sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes 
of Israel</i>.” The word “judging” includes the idea of “governing,” according to 
its ancient acceptation. The collocation of this passage may be one of those 
instances in which Matthew arranges his matter more according to the connexion 
of thought than of time; but there is no reason to question its originality. The 
idea of a participation of believers with Christ in the government and judgment 
of the future world is bound up with the whole mode of representing the kingdom 
of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.v-p2.2">God</span> in the New Testament;<note n="618" id="viii.ii.xiv.v-p2.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xiv.v-p3">Cf. p. 225. Various passages of Paul (<scripRef passage="1Cor 6:2" id="viii.ii.xiv.v-p3.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.2">1 
Cor., vi., 2</scripRef>, &amp;c.) presuppose such sayings of Christ.</p></note> our duty must be to separate the idea from its 
symbolical form derived from the old Theocratic mode of thought, and to 
recognize the new Spirit that was to be developed from it. The passage (like the 
other promises in the context) recognizes <i>degrees</i> in the share of government and 
judgment allotted to believers. Not only

<pb n="336" id="viii.ii.xiv.v-Page_336" />the Head, but also all the organs of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xiv.v-p3.2">God</span> 
are to share in its dominion; because its dominion is to be universal. This is 
an important idea for Christian ethics. There are to be “judges” and “judged,” “rulers” and 
“ruled”—but in an exalted sense—in the new form of the Theocracy 
as well as in the old.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter XV. Jesus in Bethany." prev="viii.ii.xiv.v" next="viii.ii.xv.i" id="viii.ii.xv">
<h3 id="viii.ii.xv-p0.1">CHAPTER XV.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.xv-p0.2">JESUS IN BETHANY. </h3>

<div4 title="§ 229. The Family of  Lazarus.—Martha and Mary; their different Tendencies. (Luke, x., 38, seq.)" prev="viii.ii.xv" next="viii.ii.xv.ii" id="viii.ii.xv.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xv.i-p1">§ 229. <i>The Family of 
Lazarus.—Martha and Mary; their different Tendencies</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:38-42" id="viii.ii.xv.i-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|10|38|10|42" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.38-Luke.10.42">Luke, x., 38, seq.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.ii.xv.i-p2">A 
PRESSING call induced Christ to leave Peraea, where he found so susceptible a 
soil, perhaps sooner than he would otherwise have done.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.i-p3">About a mile and a half 
from Jerusalem, at the foot of the Mount of Olives, lay the village of <i>Bethany</i>, 
where dwelt a family, two sisters and a brother, with whom Christ had formed, 
during his repeated and protracted visits to the city, a close and affectionate 
intimacy. Luke has left us a description of this family agreeing perfectly 
(without design or concert) with that given by John<note n="619" id="viii.ii.xv.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.i-p4">The passage in John probably refers to the earlier period of this 
intimacy. It is true, Luke (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:38" id="viii.ii.xv.i-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.38">x., 38</scripRef>) does not mention the name of the village; 
the account transmitted to him probably did not contain it, and here, as in 
other cases, he would not insert the name merely for the sake of giving 
definiteness to the narrative. The event itself, as a very significant one, had 
been faithfully kept and transmitted; the locality, being unimportant to the 
interest of the event, was probably forgotten. It is true, the position of the 
passage, in the account of Christ’s last journey to Jerusalem, might lead to the 
inference that the place was at some distance from the city; but, as we have 
already said, the account itself mingles two journeys together, as is especially 
evident in the single case before us. <i>De Wette</i> has remarked this. Luke simply 
adhered to the account he had received, which gave him no information about the 
locality; this last we must learn from John. The probabilities, in regard to 
time, are favourable to our supposition. The undesigned coincidence, therefore, 
of John with Luke, in the description of the family, &amp;c., is a strong proof of 
credibility. <i>Strauss</i>, however, adduces Luke’s silence in regard to Lazarus as 
invalidating John’s credibility, but without the slightest reason; Luke’s object 
was to make prominent the relation of the <i>two sisters</i> to Christ, and the mention 
of Lazarus was, there. fore, not at all necessary.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="John 11:1-5" id="viii.ii.xv.i-p4.2" parsed="|John|11|1|11|5" osisRef="Bible:John.11.1-John.11.5">xi., 1-5</scripRef>). On one occasion 
when Christ was partaking of their hospitality, one of the sisters, Martha, 
showed more anxiety to provide for the bodily comforts of her exalted guest, 
and to give him a worthy reception, than to secure the blessings for her soul 
which his presence so richly offered; while her more spiritual sister, Mary, 
gave herself wholly to listening to the words of life from the lips of the 
Saviour. Martha, finding all the cares of the family thrown upon her, complained 
to Jesus thereof; and he made use of the occasion to impress upon her mind the 
general 

<pb n="337" id="viii.ii.xv.i-Page_337" />truth which he so often, and under so many diversified forms, 
taught to his hearers: “<i>Martha, thou art careful and troubled about many 
things, but one thing is needful</i>;<note n="620" id="viii.ii.xv.i-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.i-p5">This clause is wanting in <i>Cod. Cantab</i>., and other Latin authorities; but nothing would be lost to the sense 
even if it were left out; for “that good part which cannot be lost” is the “one 
thing” to which life should be supremely devoted, in contrast with the “many 
things” which waste and dissipate a divided mind.</p></note> <i>and Mary hath chosen that good part</i> (that 
which is good <i>in itself</i>; the only worthy aim of human effort), <i>which shall not 
be taken from her</i> (a possession that shall be everlasting, not perishable, 
like these worldly things).”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.i-p6">It is wholly contrary to the sense of history to 
interpret this narrative [as some do] so as to make Martha represent the 
practical and Mary the <i>contemplative</i> tendency, and thence to infer that Christ 
ascribes superiority to the latter. The antithesis is between that turn of mind 
which forgets, in a multiplicity of objects, the one fundamental aim; and that, 
on the other hand, which devotes itself solely to the one object from which all 
others should proceed. Christ demands of his followers constant activity in his 
service, and therefore could not have approved an entirely contemplative spirit. 
What he honours in Mary is the spirit which ought to be the centre and animating 
principle of all activity. It is true, Martha is more practical and worldly; 
Mary more contemplative and spiritual; but these manifestations do not 
<i>necessarily</i> indicate character; although in this instance (and, indeed, 
commonly) the manifestation corresponds to the character. It was not <i>necessary</i> 
that Martha’s multiplied cares should distract her from the one thing needful; 
Christ blamed her, not for her cares, but for not making them subordinate: for 
so surrendering herself to them as to put the greater interest in the 
back-ground.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 230. The Sickness of Lazarus; Christ's Reply to the Messengers  who informed him of it. (John, xi., 1-4.)" prev="viii.ii.xv.i" next="viii.ii.xv.iii" id="viii.ii.xv.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xv.ii-p1">§ 230. <i>The Sickness of Lazarus; Christ’s Reply to the Messengers 
who informed him of it</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 11:1-4" id="viii.ii.xv.ii-p1.1" parsed="|John|11|1|11|4" osisRef="Bible:John.11.1-John.11.4">John, xi., 1-4</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.ii-p2">While Christ was in Peraea, about a 
day’s journey from Bethany, <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xv.ii-p2.1">Lazarus</span>, the brother of Martha and Mary, was taken 
sick, and the sisters sent to inform the Saviour of it, doubtless in the hope of 
obtaining his assistance. His reply gave <i>this</i> consolation, at least, to the 
sisters—that their brother should not be <i>separated</i> from them by death; 
although its true import was not obvious until afterward: “<i>This sickness is not unto 
death, but for the glory of God, that the Son of God might be glorified 
thereby</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.ii-p3">Now, as Lazarus actually <i>died</i>, these words appear to need explanation. 
Did Christ, in view of the symptoms that were reported to him, really think that 
Lazarus would not die? and was the object of his message simply to console the 
sisters with the assurance that the mercy 

<pb n="338" id="viii.ii.xv.ii-Page_338" />and power of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xv.ii-p3.1">God</span> would be glorified in themselves and 
their brother, by saving the latter from death? Was the latter part of the 
message, “That the <i>Son</i> might be glorified,” added by the Evangelist himself, 
incorporating his own explanation with Christ’s words?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.ii-p4">Certainly we shall not 
assert that Christ <i>could</i> not but foreknow, infallibly, in the exercise of his 
superhuman knowledge, the result of the disease; it <i>may</i> have been the case that 
he described it, in view of the symptoms at the time, as not necessarily fatal, 
although it afterward took another turn. But if all this were granted, there is 
something else to be considered. Christ <i>could</i> not, consistently with his 
character, have given so positive a prediction on the deceptive evidence of mere 
symptoms; he could not have mocked his friends with baseless hopes, so soon to 
be scattered. We must take it for granted, therefore, that his confidence was 
founded on a far surer basis; it was the Divine nature, dwelling in him, that 
illuminated his <i>human</i> mind. To be sure, it is <i>possible</i> that his confident 
conviction that Lazarus would be saved may have been coupled with uncertainty as 
to whether he should be saved from <i>sickness</i>, or from <i>death</i>; but 
the language of his reply, although it might admit this construction, is not at 
all inconsistent with absolute certainty on his part that Lazarus would die. The 
reply was intended to comfort the sisters, and to them it could make no 
difference whether their brother was saved from apparent or real death, in case 
the latter were of short duration; and Christ may, therefore, have wished to 
avoid presenting the naked idea of death in his words. And the partial ambiguity 
of his language may also have been designed to test the faith of the sisters. It 
is possible that with this view he uttered the words “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xv.ii-p4.1">ὑπὲρ τη̂ς δόξης τοῦ θεοῦ</span>,” and stopped 
there, the rest being (possibly) added by the Evangelist,</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 231. The Death of  Lazarus; Christ's Conversation with the Disciples in regard to it. (John, xi., 11, seq.)" prev="viii.ii.xv.ii" next="viii.ii.xv.iv" id="viii.ii.xv.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p1">§ 231. <i>The Death of 
Lazarus; Christ’s Conversation with the Disciples in regard to it</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 11:11-14" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p1.1" parsed="|John|11|11|11|14" osisRef="Bible:John.11.11-John.11.14">John, xi., 11, seq.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p2">The affliction of Lazarus determined Jesus to leave Peraea, where his 
labours had been so fruitful. Still, he remained there two days (<scripRef passage="John 11:6" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p2.1" parsed="|John|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.6">v. 6</scripRef>), 
continuing his ministry. But although his course was thus decided by 
circumstances, he very well knew that the result would produce the happiest 
religious effects upon the sisters.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p3">It was probably on the very evening of the 
return of the messengers that Lazarus died. What comfort could Christ’s 
encouraging language now afford them! The word of promise seemed to be broken; 
<i>his</i> word, whom they had always known as the Faithful and True; <i>his</i> word, which 
they had never seen come to naught. What conflicting feelings must have 
struggled for the mastery in their hearts! Either they sent a second messenger 
to the Saviour,<note n="621" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p4">John’s not mentioning a second messenger 
(<scripRef passage="John 11:11" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p4.1" parsed="|John|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.11">v. 11</scripRef>) does not prove that none was sent. Moreover, when 
John is giving any instance of the exercise of Christ’s supernatural knowledge, 
he generally intimates it in some way; here he gives no such intimation. When 
Christ told the disciples that Lazarus “slept,” they understood his words in a 
natural sense; and it appears most probable that they thought he had received a 
message from the sisters. Be the case decided as it may, John’s language is not 
such as would be used by a man who wished to give special prominence to the 
supernatural.</p></note> or the latter became

<pb n="339" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-Page_339" />aware of the event by his own supernatural knowledge. 
When he announced to his disciples that Lazarus “slept,” they thought at first 
that he had heard it in some way, and took it as a sign of recovery.<note n="622" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p5">The disciples knew, at least, that persons believed to be dead had 
been restored by Christ; they knew, also, that “sleep” was a common image of 
death; yet their misunderstanding is by no means inexplicable, as some suppose; 
nor does it throw the least shade upon the credibility of the Evangelist.</p></note> 
Thereupon he said to them in express terms, “<i>Lazarus is dead; and I am glad for your sakes 
that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe</i>” (still further). Not, 
however, by any means asserting that he had purposely stayed away, that Lazarus 
might die and their faith be confirmed by his resurrection; but, in fact, 
implying that although his delay had been caused by other reasons, he rejoiced 
at the means it would afford of strengthening their faith at a time when such rude shocks were at hand. His words imply, also, that if he had been in 
Bethany, he would not have suffered the family to reach such a pitch of anguish 
merely for the sake of relieving them, and displaying the highest degree of 
miraculous power afterward; in compassion to their grief he would not have 
suffered the sick man to die. Just as a merciful man employs natural means to 
relieve suffering according to the circumstances, so Christ made use of his 
<i>super</i>-natural power; with this difference, however, that the aims of his Divine 
calling were always kept in view in the exercise of those powers. For this 
reason, too, he did not cure <i>all</i> the sick around him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p6">His decision to go to 
Bethany astonished and alarmed the disciples to such an extent that they lost 
sight of their higher expectations from him as Messiah, and of their higher view 
of his person. It was characteristic of Thomas, who was more in bondage to sense 
than the others, to give utterance to his anxiety more prominently (<scripRef passage="John 11:16" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p6.1" parsed="|John|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.16">v. 16</scripRef>); and, 
in fact, this anxiety must have appeared out of place to the disciples had 
they kept in view their ordinary conceptions of Messiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p7">The Saviour now set 
himself to dispel the clouds which their fears had created; to revive their 
higher intuition of his person and their just sense of communion with him; and 
to remind them that, in the few remaining days in which they were to enjoy his 
personal guidance, they should submit to it implicitly and trustfully. They were 
accustomed to hear him compare himself with the natural sun, shedding its beams 
upon the earth during certain fixed hours;<note n="623" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p8"><scripRef passage="John 9:5" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p8.1" parsed="|John|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.5">John, ix., 5</scripRef>; cf. p. 294, 299. A similar figure, <scripRef passage="Luke 11:33" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p8.2" parsed="|Luke|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.33">Luke, xi., 33</scripRef>: The light that 
cannot but shine. Cf. p 228, 246.</p></note> and it was, perhaps, 

<pb n="340" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-Page_340" />in allusion to this symbol that he now said,<note n="624" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p8.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p9">The words are enigmatical without this 
allusion; with it, they are plain.</p></note> “<i>Are there 
not twelve hours in the day? If any man walk in the day he stumbleth not, 
because he seeth the light of this world</i>.” So the disciples, so long as they 
had the Sun of the spiritual world to guide them with his light, were to follow 
him without fear or care. “<i>But if a man walk in the night he stumbleth, because 
their is no light in him</i>.” So, in the time then rapidly approaching, when they 
should lose this light, they were to choose their way with caution, lest they 
should stumble. Yet, in the mean time, the higher life was to become independent 
within them, so far that they should not need this sensible guidance; inward 
communion with the Light of the World was to supply the place of his visible 
presence, as Christ afterward told them in his last discourses. In this 
spiritual sense, it is always true that <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xv.iii-p9.1">Christ is the Light of 
the World</span>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 232. The Death of Lazarus.—Christ's Conversation with Martha (John, xi., 21-28) and  with Mary (v. 33, 34).—Jesus Weeps (v. 35)." prev="viii.ii.xv.iii" next="viii.ii.xv.v" id="viii.ii.xv.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-p1">§ 232. <i>The Death of Lazarus.—Christ’s Conversation with Martha</i> (<scripRef passage="John 11:21-28" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-p1.1" parsed="|John|11|21|11|28" osisRef="Bible:John.11.21-John.11.28">John, xi., 21-28</scripRef>) <i>and 
with Mary</i> (<scripRef passage="John 11:33,34" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-p1.2" parsed="|John|11|33|11|34" osisRef="Bible:John.11.33-John.11.34">v. 33, 34</scripRef>).—<i>Jesus Weeps</i> (<scripRef passage="John 11:35" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-p1.3" parsed="|John|11|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.35">v. 35</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-p2">The intelligence of Christ’s approach to Bethany reached 
Martha sooner than her less practical sister. Mary, lost in grief, gave no heed 
to the busy world about her. The former went out to meet the Saviour; and when 
she saw him who had done so many mighty works, and whom she believed to be 
Messiah, a ray of hope beamed into her soul, but she hardly dared to cherish it. 
“<i>Lord, hadst thou been here, my brother had not 
died; but I know that even now, whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, God will give 
it thee</i>.” Jesus replied, “<i>Thy brother shall rise again;</i>” referring directly to 
her own words, and not to the future resurrection; for had he wished to give her 
<i>that</i> consolation, he would not have done it in such bare and naked terms. 
He wished to confirm her hope, but yet did it in rather indefinite language, 
either designedly, or because her impatience interrupted him. His language was 
too general to satisfy her feelings; she wished a definite assurance that 
Lazarus should be raised; and, therefore, said, “<i>I know that he shall rise again 
in the resurrection of the last day;</i>” intimating what she did not venture to 
express, viz., her wish first mentioned. Christ made use of her misunderstanding 
(as was his wont) to lead her mind to the great central truth of religion—the 
ground of all the believer’s hopes —as the source of a new hope in her brother’s 
case. He points to himself as the true life, the source of all life, the author 
of all resurrection: “<i>I am the resurrection and the life; he that believeth in me, 
though he were dead, yet shall he live; and whosoever liveth and believeth in me 
shall never die</i>.” He then asked her the direct question, “<i>Believest 
thou this?</i>” 
He intended to teach her that the faith of Lazarus had been rewarded by a life 
beyond the power of death; and that He, 

<pb n="341" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-Page_341" />the author of the resurrection and of a life which 
death could not even interrupt, could now also call her dead brother back again 
to life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-p3">Although she did not fully comprehend his words, they gave her 
new hopes; and, after expressing anew her faith in him as the Messiah—which 
included for her all things else—she hastened away to call her broken-hearted 
sister, who had not even yet heard of the Saviour’s approach. Nothing could 
rouse her from her profound and passive grief but her love for Him to whose 
words of life she had so often surrendered herself, as passively and humbly. She 
hastened toward Jesus. The Jews that were condoling with her in the house, 
fearing that she was going to her brother’s grave to give up to an excess of 
sorrow, followed after. She saw Jesus, but offered no such request as her sister 
had done; falling at his feet, she only cried, “<i>Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had 
not died.</i>” Tears choked her further utterance; nor, indeed, was it her wont to 
anticipate <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-p3.1">Him</span> whom her soul so revered and loved. The Jews around, sympathizing 
in her sorrow, could not refrain from tears.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-p4">And <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-p4.1">Jesus</span> wept in the depth of his 
compassion. It has been inferred from this, that although he hoped to restore 
Lazarus, he was not, as yet, <i>sure</i> of it; had he been so (it is said), the 
consciousness that he was soon to turn the mourning into joy would have banished 
all grief from his mind. But surely the expressions of bitter lamentation, the 
tears and agony of all around, were enough to stir the corn passionate heart of 
Him who sympathized so deeply with all human feelings, even though he knew that 
he should soon remove the cause of grief itself. A physician (though the analogy 
is utterly inadequate), standing by the bedside of a patient surrounded by 
weeping friends, may well be affected by their grief, though he may be sure, so 
far as human skill can give surety, that he will heal the disease. And we must 
bear in mind, too, that Christ was Man as well as <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-p4.2">God</span>; and that the blending of 
the Godhead and the manhood, the Divine infallibility with the human hesitancy, 
must, in the very nature of the case, offer many enigmas for our contemplation. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-p5">The Evangelist gives a graphic description of the effects 
produced upon the Jews around by the sight of the tears of Jesus. The better 
disposed saw in them only a manifestation of his love for Lazarus. Others 
affected to doubt the truth of his miracles; he loved Lazarus, and his family; 
why did he not save him? “<i>Could 
not this man, which opened the eyes of the blind</i>,<note n="625" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-p6"><i>Strauss</i> finds a contradiction here between John and 
the other Evangelists: “The Jews quote only the <i>curing of the blind</i>; why did 
they not quote the <i>raising of the dead</i>, of which the other Evangelists give several instances?” But how do we 
know that these Jews at the city were acquainted with what had occurred in 
Galilee? Was it not natural for them to recur to the miraculous act performed by 
Christ in the city itself so short a time before, and which had excited such 
virulent opposition against him? If John’s Gospel were an invention, the 
inventor must have heard other narratives of Christ’s raising the dead; and had 
he wished, as must have been the case, to invent a stronger example than any of 
those recorded, he would surely have alluded to them. The question, then, is 
just as applicable if the narrative be fictitious as if it be true.</p></note><i>
have caused that even this man should not have died?</i>”</p>

<pb n="342" id="viii.ii.xv.iv-Page_342" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 233. The Resurrection of Lazarus.—The Prayer of Christ. (John, xi., 38-44.)" prev="viii.ii.xv.iv" next="viii.ii.xv.vi" id="viii.ii.xv.v">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p1">§ 233. <i>The Resurrection of Lazarus.—The Prayer of Christ</i>. 
(<scripRef passage="John 11:38-44" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p1.1" parsed="|John|11|38|11|44" osisRef="Bible:John.11.38-John.11.44">John, xi., 38-44</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p2">When the store was about to be lifted from the grave, 
Martha,<note n="626" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p3">The 
conduct of Martha and Mary is in entire harmony with their characters; the former doubts, and expresses her doubt; the latter looks on in silence.</p></note> 
whose heart fluctuated between hope and fear, gave new utterance to her doubts: 
“<i>Lord, by this time he stinketh</i>;<note n="627" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p4">We must 
grant that those are right who say that this expression of Martha’s is no proof 
that corruption had commenced in the corpse.</p></note> <i>for he hath been dead four days</i>.” 
Jesus said unto her, “ <i>Said I not unto thee, that f thou wouldst 
believe, thou shouldst see the glory of God?</i>”<note n="628" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p5">The reference of the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p5.1">ὀψει τὴς δόξαν τοῦ θεοῦ</span>
is doubtful. Some refer them to the reply to the messengers, 
<scripRef passage="John 11:4" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p5.2" parsed="|John|11|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.4">John, xi., 4</scripRef>. In that reply nothing is said of 
“believing,” but faith is 
silently presupposed. Others refer them to Christ’s words addressed <i>directly</i> to 
Martha (<scripRef passage="John 11:25" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p5.3" parsed="|John|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.25">v. 25</scripRef>), in which faith is 
expressly required. It is true, the words “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p5.4">ὀψει</span>,” &amp;c., are not given in that verse expressly, but it contains, as we have 
already remarked, the basis of a promise of the kind, only not announced.</p></note> (see <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p5.5">God</span> glorify himself in the effects of his 
Almighty mercy).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p6">Then looking down into the grave, and assured that Lazarus 
would rise, as though the miracle were already wrought, he offers first his 
thanksgiving to the Father: “<i>Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard 
me; and I knew that thou hearest me always; but because of the people which 
stand by, I said it, that they may believe that thou hast sent me.</i>” Meaning that his 
utterance of thanks did not imply that he only <i>then</i> became conscious of power to 
raise up Lazarus. Prayer and thanksgiving were not isolated fragments of 
Christ’s life; his whole life was one prayer and one thanksgiving; for he knew 
that the heavenly Father heard him in all things, and always granted the powers 
needful to his calling. He made this public, individual thanksgiving, to testify 
to those around that he did this, like all his other acts, as the messenger of 
the Father, and considered it, as all things else, his Father’s gift.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p7">This 
prayer has led some to distinguish this miracle from others as one not 
accomplished by Christ’s indwelling Divine power, but by <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p7.1">God</span> for him; to class 
it, in fact, among answers to prayer. But as Christ’s whole life was one prayer, 
in the sense just mentioned, as he always acted in unity with <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p7.2">God</span>, in the form 
of dependence, he could have expressed himself in the same terms in regard to 
any of his miracles. And although Lazarus did not rise until the voice of Jesus 
called him 

<pb n="343" id="viii.ii.xv.v-Page_343" />forth, he could thank <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p7.3">God</span> for it as an act 
achieved, in his certainty of at once accomplishing it; and, in so doing, 
testify that the power to do it was from <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p7.4">God</span>.<note n="629" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p7.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p8">The omission of the raising of Lazarus in the first three 
Gospels has been adduced as an argument against its credibility. Were it not 
that other events are omitted in the same way, and were we not able to account 
for it by the peculiar character, origin, and aims of John’s Gospel, the 
argument might have more weight. To seek a <i>special</i> reason for the omission in 
this case could lead to nothing but arbitrary hypotheses. But it is sufficiently 
explained by the <i>general</i> reason, viz., that the former Gospels contain only 
traditions of the ministry of Christ at Jerusalem, followed by an account of his 
last stay in that city. In this outline there is no point at which the raising 
of Lazarus would naturally and necessarily be joined. It has been said that the 
<i>intention</i> to exaggerate is obvious in John’s Gospel, which always sets forth the 
miracles which it records as the highest possible, <i>e.g</i>., the cure of the palsy 
of 38 years’ standing; of the man that was <i>born</i> blind; the raising of Lazarus, 
&amp;c. In reply to this, we might admit that John, having an apologetic object, 
only selected, from the abundant materials furnished by the Evangelical history, 
a few events illustrating in the highest degree the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xv.v-p8.1">δόξα</span> of Christ; but this 
admission would not affect the veracity of his narratives in the slightest 
degree. But the <i>healing of the lepers</i>, one of the most marked displays of 
miraculous power, is omitted by John; while the <i>feeding of the five thousand</i>, the 
very highest of them all, is given by the other Evangelists as well as by him. A 
high degree of miraculous power, therefore, was not the sole ground on which 
John selected the miracles that he recorded; he had regard, also, partly to 
their connexion with Christ’s discourses, and partly to their connexion with the 
course of the facts in his history. This last holds good especially of the 
narrative in question—that of the raising of Lazarus. It connects with the 
course of his life the triumphal entry into Jerusalem, and the enthusiasm of the 
people in his favour; and it also explains the resolution soon taken by the 
Sanhedrim to put him out of the way. And this, in turn, confirms the veracity of 
the narrative itself.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 234. Measures taken against Christ by the Sanhedrim. (John, xi., 47, seq.)" prev="viii.ii.xv.v" next="viii.ii.xvi" id="viii.ii.xv.vi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xv.vi-p1">§ 234. <i>Measures taken against Christ by the Sanhedrim</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 11:47-53" id="viii.ii.xv.vi-p1.1" parsed="|John|11|47|11|53" osisRef="Bible:John.11.47-John.11.53">John, xi., 47, seq.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.vi-p2">The raising of Lazarus exerted an 
important influence in bringing about the final catastrophe of Christ’s life. On 
the one hand, it led many to believe in his Divine calling, and, on the other, 
it decided the ruling Pharisaic party to adopt more violent measures against 
him. They were now satisfied that their sentence of excommunication<note n="630" id="viii.ii.xv.vi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xv.vi-p3">Cf. p. 298.</p></note> had not 
counteracted the impressions which his ministry had made upon the minds of the 
people; and feared that, if they let him alone, all men would believe on him as 
Messiah In view of the threatened danger, a council of the Sanhedrim was 
summoned. Men who were in the habit of sacrificing the peace of the state to 
their own passions now made it a plea for vigorous steps against Christ. “If the 
thing is allowed to go on, all will believe on him. The people will proclaim him 
king; and the Romans will come and take away what power and nationality they 
have left us.” Caiaphas, the high-priest, adopting the view thus presented, 
said, “It is, at any rate, better that one should die for all, than that the 
whole nation should perish.” And without any legal investigation of the 
criminality of Jesus, it was resolved, on pretext of the safety of the state, by 
the majority (against whose vehemence a few more moderate members could do 
nothing), that he must

<pb n="344" id="viii.ii.xv.vi-Page_344" />die, The mode of his death was to be subsequently decided 
on, according to circumstances. An order was issued for the seizure of his 
person, in case he should attend the Feast of the Passover at Jerusalem.</p>

</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter XVI. Jesus in Ephraim." prev="viii.ii.xv.vi" next="viii.ii.xvi.i" id="viii.ii.xvi">
<h3 id="viii.ii.xvi-p0.1">CHAPTER XVI. </h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.xvi-p0.2">JESUS IN EPHRAIM. </h3>

<div4 title="§ 235. The Necessity for Christ's Death." prev="viii.ii.xvi" next="viii.ii.xvii" id="viii.ii.xvi.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xvi.i-p1">§ 235. <i>The Necessity for Christ’s Death</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.ii.xvi.i-p2">TO avoid the 
snares of his enemies, and secure a short season of undisturbed intercourse with 
the disciples before the close of his career on earth, Jesus retired into the 
obscure village of <i>Ephraim</i>,<note n="631" id="viii.ii.xvi.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvi.i-p3"><scripRef passage="John 11:54" id="viii.ii.xvi.i-p3.1" parsed="|John|11|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.54">John, xi., 54</scripRef>.</p></note> in the desert of Judea, several miles<note n="632" id="viii.ii.xvi.i-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvi.i-p4">According to 
Jerome, 20 Roman miles.</p></note> north of 
Jerusalem. He knew that in travelling to the Passover at the city he should be 
overcome by the machinations of the Pharisees, and be put to death. The question 
may be asked, Why, then, did be not keep himself concealed still longer? He 
might then have carried on the still defective religious training of his 
disciples, and might, also, have prepared a greater number of agents to 
disseminate his truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvi.i-p5">So, indeed, it might be said if he had been a <i>mere</i> 
teacher of truth, like other men. Even though at last he had to fall a victim to 
the hierarchical party, he might thus have gained some time, at least, for the 
training of his followers; a work of the highest possible importance, as every 
thing, in the developement of his work, depended upon the way in which they 
apprehended his doctrine. But the doctrine of Jesus was not a system of general 
conceptions; it was founded upon a fact, viz., that in <i>Him</i> had been manifested 
the end to which all previous revelations to the Jewish people had been but 
preparatory; that <i>He</i> was the aim of the prophecies of the Old Testament; that in 
<i>Him</i> the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xvi.i-p5.1">God</span> was realized. Of this fact, to which his whole previous 
ministry had borne witness, he had now to testify openly be fore the face of his 
enemies. Moreover, his labours in Galilee, and the raising of Lazarus at 
Bethany, had raised the expectations of the people to the highest pitch (<scripRef passage="John 11:56" id="viii.ii.xvi.i-p5.2" parsed="|John|11|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.56">John, 
xi., 56</scripRef>); and many who had gone up to the city before the Passover to purify 
themselves were anxious to know whether he would venture to come in spite of the 
hostile intentions of the Sanhedrim. To stay away <i>then</i>, would have been to lose 
the most favourable juncture; and to manifest both fear of his enemies and 
distrust of his own Divine calling to the Messiahship. Now was the time, when 
the rage of the Pharisees was at its highest, in the face of their sentence and 
their threats, to bear witness to himself openly as Messiah. He did not <i>seek</i> 
death, but went to meet it in the execution 

<pb n="345" id="viii.ii.xvi.i-Page_345" />of his calling, in obedience to the Divine will, and with a 
love to Gou and man that was ready for any sacrifice.<note n="633" id="viii.ii.xvi.i-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvi.i-p6">There must 
be a right conception of Christ’s self-sacrifice as a moral act, in connexion 
with his whole calling, in order to any just <i>doctrinal</i> view of his sufferings.</p></note> And he was assured that 
precisely by his death was the great object, to which in holy love he had 
devoted his whole life, to be fully realized.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvi.i-p7">As for the imperfect training of 
his disciples, it must have caused him uneasiness had he not been able to rely 
(as no human teacher could do) upon his own continued operation, and that of the 
Divine Spirit, in their hearts and minds, to complete their culture. With <i>this</i> 
presupposition he could not but be confident that his separation from them would 
further their independent developement, as he himself told them afterward in his 
closing conversations with them.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter XVII. Christ's Last Passover Journey to Jerusalem." prev="viii.ii.xvi.i" next="viii.ii.xvii.i" id="viii.ii.xvii">
<h3 id="viii.ii.xvii-p0.1">CHAPTER XVII. </h3>
<h3 id="viii.ii.xvii-p0.2">CHRIST’S LAST PASSOVER JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM. </h3>

<div4 title="§ 236. Journey to Jericho.—The Healing of Blind Bartimeus. (Matt.,  xx., 30, seq.; Luke, xviii., 35, seq.; Mark, x., 46, seq.)" prev="viii.ii.xvii" next="viii.ii.xvii.ii" id="viii.ii.xvii.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p1">§ 236. <i>Journey to Jericho.—The Healing of Blind Bartimeus</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 20:30-34" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|20|30|20|34" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.30-Matt.20.34">Matt., 
xx., 30, seq.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 18:35-43" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p1.2" parsed="|Luke|18|35|18|43" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.35-Luke.18.43">Luke, xviii., 35, seq.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 10:46-52" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p1.3" parsed="|Mark|10|46|10|52" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.46-Mark.10.52">Mark, x., 46, seq.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p2">CHRIST did not go 
directly from Ephraim to Jerusalem, but passed first eastwardly towards the 
Jordan, to the vicinity of Jericho, a small town about six hours<note n="634" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p3">According to Josephus, 150 stadia.</p></note> distant from 
the metropolis. Here he could meet the caravan coming from Galilee to the feast.<note n="635" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p4">Perhaps, also, he took his way through 
Jericho in order to extend his ministry in Judea. As the raising of Lazarus is 
not mentioned by the three first Evangelists, so the retirement into Ephraim, 
nearly connected with the former event, is only to be found in John. Apart from 
the latter, we should be led to suppose that he passed through Jericho on his 
direct way from Galilee to Jerusalem.</p></note> 
Various reasons may be assigned for this course on the part of Christ: a wish 
not to fall at once into the hands of the Sanhedrim; or to meet the Galilean 
multitudes on whom his ministry had produced such powerful effects; or, by means 
of the festal caravans, to carry out his plan of a solemn Messianic entry into 
Jerusalem. And as this last might excite false hopes in the disciples, it was 
the more necessary to impress upon them anew the fact that his kingdom was to be 
glorified by his <i>sufferings</i>, and not to be established in earthly and visible 
splendour.<note n="636" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p5">The departure from Ephraim connects 
itself naturally with <scripRef passage="Luke 18:31" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|18|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.31">Luke, xviii., 31</scripRef>; why, otherwise, should it be said there 
that <i>before</i> they came to Jericho he “took his disciples apart, and said unto 
them?” &amp;c.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p6">As the Saviour entered Jericho attended by the festal caravans, 
honouring him as Theocratic king, there sat, not far from the gate of 

<pb n="346" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-Page_346" />the town, a blind beggar named <i>Bartimeus</i>,<note n="637" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.i-p7">According to Luke, Christ met the 
blind man on entering the town; according to Matthew and Mark, on <i>leaving</i> it; 
and Matthew, besides, speaks of <i>two</i> blind men. It is easy to conceive how these 
different representations of the same event could arise; the only question is, 
which has the more internal probability? Mark not only gives the name of the 
blind man, but his whole account is so graphic and circumstantial, that it must 
have been derived from the report of an eye-witness. But in Luke the connexion 
of events is so close that we cannot drop a single link: the entry, the blind 
man’s joining the procession, its passage through the town, its halt at the 
house of Zaccheus; all hang together and bear the evident stamp of truth. In 
this particular, then, we follow Luke. The account used by Mark, perhaps, stated 
that the blind man joined the procession at the gate and went forth with it; and 
this might naturally lead to the supposition that the event occurred on the 
passage out. The statement of Matthew, that <i>two</i> were cured, is more difficult. 
It may be explained either on the ground that two accounts were blended 
together, or that two blind men were cured, one at the entrance, the other at 
the outlet, of the town. (It was a common thing for blind beggars to sit at the 
gates.) This supposition, and a subsequent blending of the two narratives, 
would account not only for Matthew’s mentioning two blind men, but also for the 
discrepancy in Mark and Luke as to the spot of the cure.</p></note> who heard the 
noise of the procession, and inquiring its cause, was told that Jesus of 
Nazareth was passing by. He then cried to the Messiah for mercy. The rebukes of 
many, who did not wish him to disturb the Theocratic king with his clamour, had 
no effect upon him. Jesus stood, and told him to come near. Then the people, 
knowing that the Saviour called none whom he did not mean to help, said to the 
blind man, “<i>Be of good comfort; he calleth thee</i>.” He cast 
off his garment to run the faster, and hastened towards Jesus. He was healed, 
and followed the. procession, joining in the general Hosannah!</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 237. Christ Ledges with Zaccheus. (Luke, xix., 2, seq.)" prev="viii.ii.xvii.i" next="viii.ii.xvii.iii" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p1">§ 237. <i>Christ Ledges with Zaccheus</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 19:2-10" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|19|2|19|10" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.2-Luke.19.10">Luke, xix., 2, seq.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p2">The healing of the blind man 
heightened the rejoicing of the multitude. But Jesus went with them no further; 
perhaps the caravan wished to reach Jerusalem on the same day.<note n="638" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p3">It was but a short 
distance from Jericho to Jerusalem; and we know neither at what point Christ 
joined the caravan, nor how far it had journeyed that day, nor what time of the 
day it was.</p></note> In the suburbs 
of Jericho lived a rich publican, named <i>Zaccheus</i>, who probably knew 
Christ by the reports of other publicans. Being of short stature, he climbed a 
tree, in order to see Christ when the procession passed by. Ever ready to 
welcome the dawning of better feelings in the hearts of sinners, the Saviour 
looked up, and said, “<i>Zaccheus</i>,<note n="639" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p4">Whether he had known Zaccheus before, or was informed of his name 
by the by standers, is of no moment. The Evangelist does not intimate that he 
made use of his supernatural knowledge in calling the man by name.</p></note><i>make haste and come down, for to-day I must abide at thy 
house</i>.” The love with which Christ met his desire affected him more deeply than 
any thing else could have done; his heart was won; and in the fulness of his joy 
he vowed to prove his repentance by dividing half of his property among the poor, 
and remunerating four-fold all whom he had overreached. It surprised many that 
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p4.1">He</span>, who was recognized as Theocratic king, 

<pb n="347" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-Page_347" />should go to “be guest with a man that was a sinner.” With 
reference to this feeling Christ said, “<i>This day is salvation</i><note n="640" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p5">He 
had become convinced of sin, and received the bringer of salvation with 
repentance and love.</p></note> 
<i>come to 
this house, forasmuch as he also is a son of Abraham; for the Son of Man is come 
to seek and to save that which was lost</i>.”<note n="641" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p6"><i>Schleiermacher</i> thinks (ii., 174) that this occurred on the second day, after the 
affair had become generally known. We see no sufficient ground for this 
supposition. It appears from the whole narrative that the murmurs of the people, 
and the words of Zaccheus. arose from an immediate impression. The word 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p6.1">σήμερον</span> 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 19:9" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p6.2" parsed="|Luke|19|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.9">Luke, xix., 9</scripRef>), and its relation to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p6.3">σήμερον</span> 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 19:5" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p6.4" parsed="|Luke|19|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.5">v. 5</scripRef>), speaks in favour of our 
view. <i>Schleiermacher</i> seems to lay too much stress on 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p6.5">ἀκούοντων</span> (<scripRef passage="Luke 19:11" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p6.6" parsed="|Luke|19|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.11">v. 11</scripRef>).</p></note> And this was only an application to a 
particular case of the general truth, that it was his mission to restore again 
the image of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xvii.ii-p6.7">God</span> that had been defaced in humanity.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 238. The Request of  Salome.—The Ambition of the Disciples rebuked. (Matt., xx., 20-28; Mark, x.,  35-45.)" prev="viii.ii.xvii.ii" next="viii.ii.xvii.iv" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-p1">§ 238. The Request of Salome.—The Ambition of the Disciples rebuked. (<scripRef passage="Matt 20:20-28" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|20|20|20|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.20-Matt.20.28">Matt., xx., 20-28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 10:35-45" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|10|35|10|45" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.35-Mark.10.45">Mark, x., 
35-45</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-p2">The worldly views of Christ’s Messiahship which had been revived in the 
minds of the disciples by the reception he had met with from the festal caravan, 
could hardly fail to be strengthened by what occurred in Jericho. His own 
teachings had not yet fully convinced them; and these impressions upon their 
senses were stronger, for the moment, than those which he had made upon their 
souls.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-p3">The sons of Salome, James and John, enjoyed Christ’s closest intimacy; 
the latter, indeed, always sat at his right hand. In view of this intimate 
relation, and not without the knowledge of her sons,<note n="642" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-p4">According to Mark, the brothers presented the request directly to Christ; 
according to Matthew (which seems the more likely), they did it through their 
mother. Christ’s address to them (<scripRef passage="Matt 20:22" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.22">Matt., xx., 22</scripRef>) presupposes that really 
<i>they</i> 
made the request.</p></note> she came to Christ and 
prayed him, that when Messiah’s kingdom should be outwardly realized, her two 
sons might sit, the one on his right hand, the other on his left.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-p5">As usual, 
Christ did not combat these ideas of his kingdom directly and at length; he 
wished to destroy the <i>root</i> in the hearts of his followers. He taught them 
anew that they were to share with him, not places of honour, but pains and 
sufferings. “<i>Ye know not what ye ask. Can ye drink of the cup</i> (of suffering) 
<i>that I shall drink of?</i>” To this they replied, probably without duly 
weighing the import of his words, “<i>We are able</i>.” And he answered: “I can, indeed, impart to 
you the fellowship of my sufferings; but <i>rank</i> in the kingdom of
<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-p5.1">God</span> depends not 
upon my will, but upon the allotment of the Father” (it was not to be an 
arbitrary allotment, but the highest necessity of Divine wisdom and justice). 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-p6">The disciples were indignant at the ambition of James and John; but Christ 
called them all about him, and showed them how inconsistent such strifes were 
with their relations to each other and the spirit

<pb n="348" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-Page_348" />that ought to animate them. There could not be (he told them) 
among them such relations of superiority and subordination as existed in civil 
communities; the communion of the Divine kingdom could know of none such. They 
were to emulate each other only in serving each other with self-sacrificing 
love; like their Lord and Master, who had come, not to be ministered unto, but 
to minister, and to sacrifice his life for the ransom of many. Whosoever was 
greatest in this was the greatest among them.<note n="643" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-p7">Luke does not give this narrative, 
but mentions (<scripRef passage="Luke 22:24" id="viii.ii.xvii.iii-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|22|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.24">xxii., 24</scripRef>) a similar dispute for rank among the disciples, and 
recites these similar expressions of our Lord. It is probably out of place, as 
such a contention could hardly have arisen at the last meal, after the 
institution of the Sacrament. The collocation may have arisen from the fact that 
the symbolical washing of feet, so striking a rebuke of this ambitious spirit, 
was connected with the last meal.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 239. Parable of the Pounds. (Luke, xix., 11, seq.)" prev="viii.ii.xvii.iii" next="viii.ii.xvii.v" id="viii.ii.xvii.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xvii.iv-p1">§ 239. <i>Parable of the Pounds</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 19:11-27" id="viii.ii.xvii.iv-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|19|11|19|27" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.11-Luke.19.27">Luke, xix., 11, seq.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.iv-p2">Christ made use of several 
parables during this last period of his life, while his disciples were still 
expecting that he would establish a visible kingdom, to give them purer ideas of 
the process by which it was to be founded and developed. Among these is the 
parable of the <i>Pounds</i>, which was given, according to Luke, just as they left 
Jericho, expressly because “he was nigh to Jerusalem, and they thought that the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xvii.iv-p2.1">God</span> should immediately appear.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.iv-p3">There were three points on which he 
specially sought to fix their attention, viz., the opposition he was to 
encounter at Jerusalem; his departure from them, and return at a later period to 
subdue his foes and establish his kingdom in triumph; and, finally, their duty 
to labour actively in the interval, and not to await in indolence the 
achievement of victory by other means, without their co-operation. He 
particularly aimed to show them that the position they should occupy in the developement of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xvii.iv-p3.1">God</span> would depend upon their zeal and activity in 
the use of the means intrusted to them. This he illustrated under the figure of 
a capital, loaned on interest; the same amount, viz., one <i>mina</i>, is committed to 
each of ten servants, and in proportion to the gain of this, whether more or 
less, is the station assigned to them by their master. One only is wholly 
rejected—he that guards carefully the sum committed to him and loses nothing, 
but <i>gains</i> nothing. The apology which he makes assists us to determine the 
particular character which Christ has in view. He excuses himself on the ground 
of fear; the lord is a hard master. He represents those, therefore, whose 
mistaken apprehensions of the account they will have to render keep them in 
inactivity, and who retire from the active labours of the world in order to 
avoid contamination from its unholy atmosphere. In many of the disciples, 
indeed, the prospect of the approaching struggle with the world may have 
suggested the thought of such a retirement.</p>

<pb n="349" id="viii.ii.xvii.iv-Page_349" />

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.iv-p4">And not without reason is the capital which 
the unfaithful servant failed to employ appropriated to him who made the most of 
his. In deed, the key to the whole parable is given by Christ himself in that 
memorable saying, repeated so often and in such various connexions:<note n="644" id="viii.ii.xvii.iv-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.iv-p5">Cf. p. 105, 190.</p></note> 
“<i>Unto every 
one that hath</i> (<i>i. e</i>., hath as real and productive capital) <i>shall</i> (more, and ever 
more) <i>be given</i> (and most to him that gaineth most); <i>and from him that hath not</i> 
(<i>i. e</i>., does not truly <i>possess</i> what he has, but buries it) <i>shall be taken away 
even that which he hath</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.iv-p6">In this parable, in view of the circumstances under 
which it was uttered, and of the approaching catastrophe, special intimations 
are given of Christ’s departure from the earth, of his ascension, and return to 
judge the rebellious Theocratic nation and consummate his do minion. It 
describes a great man, who travels to the distant court of the mighty emperor, 
to receive from him authority over his countrymen, and to return with royal 
power. So Christ was not immediately recognized in his kingly office, but first 
had to depart from the earth and leave his agents to advance his kingdom, to 
ascend into heaven and be appointed Theocratic King, and return again to 
exercise his contested power.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 240. Parable of the Labourers in the Vineyard. (Matt., xx., 1-16.)" prev="viii.ii.xvii.iv" next="viii.ii.xvii.vi" id="viii.ii.xvii.v">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p1">§ 240. Parable of the Labourers in the Vineyard. 
(<scripRef passage="Matt 20:1-16" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|20|1|20|16" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.1-Matt.20.16">Matt., xx., 1-16</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p2">Here, also, belongs the parable of the labourers in the 
vineyard, which opposes all assertion of one’s own merits, and all anxiety for 
rank and rewards among the servants of the kingdom of God. This parable admits 
of many and various applications; but, in order to understand it correctly, we 
must consider it by itself, apart from the introductory and concluding 
passages.<note n="645" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p3">The words “<i>The last shall be first, and the 
first last</i>” (<scripRef passage="Matt 20:16" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|20|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.16">v. 16</scripRef>), cannot possibly denote the
<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p3.2">punctum saliens</span></i> of the parable; 
in it the last are not <i>preferred</i> to the first the latter simply fail to receive 
more than the former, as they had expected. Nor do they complain of receiving 
their wages last, but only that they do not get more than the others. It is 
something merely accidental, necessary only for the consistency of the 
representation, and arising merely from its form, that the turn of the first 
comes last; they <i>had</i> to see the last receive equally as much as themselves 
before they could complain of it, and thus give occasion for the utterance of 
the truth which it is the main object of the parable to set forth. In <scripRef passage="Luke 13:30" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p3.3" parsed="|Luke|13|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.30">Luke, 
xiii., 30</scripRef>, the same words occur (“there are last,” &amp;c.), but in a totally 
different sense. Here the “last” are those who are wholly shut out from the 
kingdom of God; and the passage teaches that many from among the nations, 
estranged from God, should be called to share in his kingdom; while, on the 
other hand, many should be excluded from it who had held high places among the 
ancient people. Taken in this sense, these words would be foreign to the scope 
of the parable. The latter clause of the verse, “many are called, but few 
chosen,” mean (according to <scripRef passage="Matt 22:14" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p3.4" parsed="|Matt|22|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.14">Matt., xxii., 14</scripRef>) that many are outwardly called, 
and belong by profession to the kingdom of God. Nor is this relevant to the 
parable; which draws no contrast between the few and the many, the called and 
the chosen; and, in fact, makes no mention at all of such as are entirely 
excluded from the kingdom. We, therefore, cannot but suppose that this parable, 
so faithfully preserved, and bearing so indubitably the stamp of Christ, is 
joined to the words that precede and follow by a merely accidental link of 
connexion. (In this supposition, which, indeed, has long been a certainty with me, I agree with 
<i>Strauss</i> and <i>De Wette</i>.) The most 
elaborate efforts to harmonize the passages in question with the parable only 
result in destroying its sense, so pregnant with characteristic Christian 
truth.. Among these elaborate attempts must be reckoned the interpretation 
recently given by <i>Wilke</i> (Urevangelist, s. 372). The collocation of the parable 
in Matthew may afford a clue to its interpretation. Peter appears (<scripRef passage="Matt 19:27" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p3.5" parsed="|Matt|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.27">xix., 27</scripRef>; 
although we prefer <scripRef passage="Luke 18:28" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p3.6" parsed="|Luke|18|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.28">Luke, xviii., 28</scripRef>) to have a passion for rewards, and the 
parable bears upon such a disposition, which, by-the-way, prevailed at that 
time. In this connexion, also, the words “Many that are last shall be first,” 
&amp;c., might bear against measuring by merit, judging by appearance, &amp;c. Christ 
may, perhaps, have spoken the words in this sense; though, as we have seen, he 
gave them another; but they cannot be made to fit the parable.</p></note></p>

<pb n="350" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-Page_350" />

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p4">The prominent idea of the parable is, 
that all who faithfully obey their call, who are. truly converted, and labour 
diligently after their conversion, whether it occur at an earlier or later 
period, whether the term of their new life is long or short, are made partakers 
of the same blessedness in the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p4.1">God</span>. The question is not what they 
were before their conversion, but what they become after it. All who have 
reached this point have the same thing in common; for all receive the principle 
of the higher life, with which, where it really exists, is also presupposed the 
entire new moral creation that proceeds from it; although this latter may yet be 
far from complete, and can only be fully realized in the future. No one is 
entitled to ask more than his fellow receives; there being no human merit in the 
case, all that is given is of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p4.2">God’s</span> free grace and mercy in redemption. And it 
applies not only to the relations of nations (<i>e.g</i>., the later called heathen, 
to the Jews), but also of individuals.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.v-p5">But how important a thing it is for us 
that a parable exhibiting the doctrine of free and unmerited grace, so strongly 
put forth by Paul, has been preserved to us! Taken in connexion with that of the 
talents (pounds), it forms a complete <i>whole</i> (the two parables being mutually 
complementary to each other) of Christ’s truth; on the one hand, that the gifts 
of grace are equally bestowed, and are to be received by all alike in humility 
of heart; and. on the other, that there are various stages of Christian 
progress, depending upon the use that is made of the grace given: on the one 
hand, the humble receiving of grace is contrasted with the asserting of one’s 
own merits; and, on the other a self-active zeal is opposed to slothful 
inactivity</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 241. The Passion for Rewards rebuked. (Luke, xvii., 7.)" prev="viii.ii.xvii.v" next="viii.ii.xvii.vii" id="viii.ii.xvii.vi">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xvii.vi-p1">§ 241. <i>The Passion for Rewards rebuked</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:7" id="viii.ii.xvii.vi-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|17|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.7">Luke, xvii., 7</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.vi-p2">Akin to the 
foregoing parable, though not chronologically connected with it, is the 
following fragment of a conversation<note n="646" id="viii.ii.xvii.vi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.vi-p3"><scripRef passage="Luke 17:7" id="viii.ii.xvii.vi-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|17|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.7">Luke, xvii., 7</scripRef>, 
shortly before the account of the last journey to Jerusalem. It is plain that 
the 17th chapter begins with portions of unconnected conversations. We have 
already seen that <scripRef passage="Luke 17:5,6" id="viii.ii.xvii.vi-p3.2" parsed="|Luke|17|5|17|6" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.5-Luke.17.6">v. 5, 6</scripRef>, belong to the period now before us.</p></note> 
in which Christ rebuked the prevalent longing of his disciples for ease and 
reward. “<i>Which of you, having a servant ploughing, or feeding cattle, will say unto him, when he is come from the field, 
Come and sit down to meat? </i>

<pb n="351" id="viii.ii.xvii.vi-Page_351" /><i>and will not rather say unto him, Make ready 
wherewith I may sup, and gird thyself, and serve me, till I have eaten and 
drunken; and afterward thou shalt eat and drink? Doth he thank that servant for 
having done the things that were commanded him? I trow not. So likewise ye, when 
ye shall have done all those things that are commanded you, say, We are 
unprofitable servants; we have done that which was our duty to do</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.vi-p4">Two thoughts 
are here presented: First, the disciples were not to expect at once in the 
kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.xvii.vi-p4.1">God</span>, for whose appearance they were looking, a reward for their 
efforts to do Christ’s will. Their Master was first to enter into his glory, and 
they were to remain upon earth and labour for him. Then for them, too, would 
come the time of rest and refreshment. Secondly, the servant who only fulfils 
his master’s commands has no reason to boast, and no claim to his master’s 
thanks; he has only rendered the duty owed by a servant to his lord. It is only 
when he goes beyond express commands, and does all that his master’s advantage 
demands out of pure love, that he can look for thanks; he acts then, not as the 
servant, but as the friend. So the Apostles, acting simply as servants to 
Christ, were to call themselves unprofitable servants after they had fulfilled 
his express commands; they lacked as yet the all-prevailing love that would of 
itself, without such commands, impel them to every service which his cause 
required. This disposition obtained, they would be no more servants, but 
friends; and all disputes for rank, all mercenary longing for rewards, would 
fall away. They would then never think that they had done enough for the Master. 
To <i>this</i> spirit, the essence of genuine Christianity, they were to be 
exalted.<note n="647" id="viii.ii.xvii.vi-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.vi-p5">My view of the moral import of this 
passage agrees with that of my dear friend <i>Julius Müller</i> (Von der Sünde, 2<sup>te</sup> Aufl., i., 48), although he gives it a somewhat different turn. I differ from 
him, however, in regard to the bearing of the passage; he applies it to the 
Pharisees rather than to the Apostles.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 242. Christ Anointed by Mary in Bethany. (John, xii., 1, seq.)" prev="viii.ii.xvii.vi" next="viii.iii" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii">
<p class="center" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p1">§ 242. <i>Christ Anointed by Mary in Bethany</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 12:1-3" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p1.1" parsed="|John|12|1|12|3" osisRef="Bible:John.12.1-John.12.3">John, xii., 1, seq.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p2">After Christ had 
thus prepared the minds of the disciples for the great events that were 
approaching, he departed, accompanied by them only, from Jericho on the Friday. 
The journey thence to Bethany could easily be accomplished before the Sabbath, 
which he intended to spend in the latter place with the family of Lazarus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p3">He 
sat at the Sabbath-meal with the man whom he had raised from the dead. Again did 
the two sisters manifest their differences of character in their way of evincing 
their love and gratitude to the Saviour.<note n="648" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p4">The narrative of this remarkable 
incident is not only given by John, but preserved also by Matthew and Mark, 
though with variations. Luke alone says nothing about it; but then he mentions 
nothing of Christ’s stay in Bethany at this interval. Even if [as some suppose] 
the account which he gives (<scripRef passage="Luke 7:38,39" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|7|38|7|39" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.38-Luke.7.39">vii., 38, seq.</scripRef>) of the anointing at the house of 
Simon (cf. p. 211, seq.) gave occasion for the 
omission of this, it would not follow that both accounts record but one and the 
same fact. Matthew and Mark differ from John in fixing the time at <i>two</i> days 
before Easter, instead of <i>six</i>; and in placing its scene, not in the house of 
Lazarus, —but of Simon the leper. But since Matthew and Mark omit entirely the 
history of Lazarus, and connect the narrative directly from Jericho to 
Jerusalem, it is easy to explain their placing this anointing where they do, 
seeing that its nature was such as to secure its preservation, and its reference 
to Christ’s approaching death necessarily assigned its chronological position. 
John introduces it in the connexion of <i>facts</i>. We see in his account the 
<i>occasion</i> 
of the festive meal, and of Mary’s demonstration of love Whether the transfer of 
the scene to the house of Simon (in Matthew and Mark) was occasioned by blending 
this narrative with that of the other banquet that took place at Simon’s house, 
or by some other cause, can not be decided; nor has it any bearing whatever upon 
the veracity of their narratives.</p></note>

<pb n="352" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-Page_352" />The industrious Martha waited upon him 
at table; but Mary, indulging her feelings, and laying aside all ordinary 
calculations, anointed the feet of Jesus with costly balsam of spikenard, and 
wiped them with the hair of her head.<note n="649" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p5">In the other Gospels the “washing of the 
head” is mentioned; that of the feet ac cords more with Eastern usages. It was 
customary for servants to bring water to wash the feet of the guests; but Mary 
bathed them <i>herself</i>, not with <i>water</i>, but with a costly unguent. <i>Strauss</i> thinks 
it inexplicable that the <i>name</i> should have been lost in the other Gospels if the 
woman was so eminent in Gospel history, and especially as Christ said the 
incident should be kept in memorial of her wherever his Gospel was preached 
(<scripRef passage="Matt 26:13" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|26|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.13">Matt., xxvi., 13</scripRef>); and, on the other hand, he supposes that 
“this very saying 
of Christ might have occasioned the ascribing of the act to a definite person.” 
To be sure, it is as <i>possible</i> that the tradition itself gave name to the unknown 
person at a later period, as that the name originally given should be lost. But 
that the one is more probable than the other cannot be proved in any way. 
Omitting Lazarus’s history, they had no occasion to mention Mary. The commonness 
of the name (it belonged to several noted women in the New Testament) may have 
led to the omission. So in <scripRef passage="Luke 10:38" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p5.2" parsed="|Luke|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.38">Luke, x., 38</scripRef>, as we have seen, the description of 
Martha and Mary in their family circumstances, the place of their abode, &amp;c., is 
omitted, although the very gist of the anecdote turns upon their marked 
differences of character. But the connexion of the narrative now before us, with 
the approaching death of Jesus, also tended to preserve the locality. And as 
John mentions the <i>name</i>, without the promise given by Matthew (<scripRef passage="Matt 26:13" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p5.3" parsed="|Matt|26|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.13">xxvi., 13</scripRef>), it is 
the more evident that the latter did not cause him to invent the former. His 
graphic description is that of an eye-witness; and it would even be easier to 
believe that <scripRef passage="Matt 26:13" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p5.4" parsed="|Matt|26|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.13">Matt., xxvi., 13</scripRef>, was itself a later invention than that John was 
led by it to invent the name.</p></note> The disciples knew that Jesus rather 
declined than sought demonstrations of honour for his person; and perhaps Judas, 
who could not understand or appreciate Mary’s feelings, meant to enter into his 
views in this respect when he said, “<i>Why was not this ointment sold for 
three hundred pence, and given to the poor?</i>”<note n="650" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p5.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p6">None of the Evangelists but John mention the 
name of Judas. <i>Strauss</i> thinks that “if Judas had really been named in the 
original tradition, the name would not have been lost;” and, on the other hand, 
that “his bad character would easily lead to the ascription of this bad trait to 
him.” But <i>care for the poor</i> was not a likely trait to ascribe to Judas, and John 
expressly assigns a motive of his own for his language (<scripRef passage="John 12:6" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p6.1" parsed="|John|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.6">v. 6</scripRef>); and the very 
inaptness of this plea to Judas may have caused its transfer to others. We 
certainly cannot suppose that all, or many, of the Apostles made use of it, 
but the one who said it may have expressed the thought of others; though 
Christ’s words do not necessarily presuppose this. Little as we may be surprised 
by various defects in their views and feelings at that time, there are two 
points of view in this plea that can hardly be conceived as used by any other 
than Judas: (1.) If their minds were then full of anticipations of Christ’s 
glory, the anointing, as a demonstration of reverence for his person, could not 
appear improper to them; (2.) Or if their thoughts were turned to his 
approaching sufferings (which is not so probable), they could still less 
disapprove an expression of love for him whom they were so soon to lose. Neither 
of these remarks would apply to Judas.</p></note></p>

<pb n="353" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-Page_353" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-p7">But Christ, who looks only at the heart, saw in Mary’s act an 
exhibition of that overflowing love which is the spring and source of true 
holiness, and rebuked the vulgar tendency that wished to measure every thing by 
its own standard. “<i>Let her alone; against the day of my burying hath 
she kept this</i> (she has preserved it for my embalming); she has shown me the 
last tokens of honour and affection, not to be measured by vulgar standards; she 
knows that you will soon have me no more among you, while the poor ye shall have 
always.”</p>


<pb n="354" id="viii.ii.xvii.vii-Page_354" />
</div4></div3></div2>

<div2 title="Part II. From the Triumphal Entry into Jerusalem to the Ascension." prev="viii.ii.xvii.vii" next="viii.iii.i" id="viii.iii">
<h2 id="viii.iii-p0.1">PART II.</h2>
<h2 id="viii.iii-p0.2">FROM THE TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM TO THE ASCENSION.</h2>

<div3 title="Chapter I. From the Triumphas Entry to the Last Supper." prev="viii.iii" next="viii.iii.i.i" id="viii.iii.i">
<h3 id="viii.iii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h3> 
<h3 id="viii.iii.i-p0.2">FROM THE TRIUMPHAL ENTRY TO THE LAST SUPPER.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 243. The Entry into Jerusalem." prev="viii.iii.i" next="viii.iii.i.ii" id="viii.iii.i.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.i-p1">§ 243. <i>The Entry into Jerusalem</i>.<note n="651" id="viii.iii.i.i-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.i-p2">We must here account for the chronology that we adopt. We set out 
with the presupposition (for which reasons will be given hereafter) that the 
beginning of the Passover, 14th Nisan, occurred in that year on a Friday. Now 
<scripRef passage="John 12:1" id="viii.iii.i.i-p2.1" parsed="|John|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.1">John, xii., 1</scripRef>, gives a fixed mark—Christ’s arrival at Bethany six days before the 
Passover; which six days may include that which forms the <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.i.i-p2.2">terminus a quo</span></i>, and 
also the <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.i.i-p2.3">terminus ad quem</span></i>. If he included the first, Christ reached Bethany on 
the Sabbath; not very likely, as he was wont to avoid the charge of violating 
the Mosaic law except in cases of urgent necessity. If he included both days, 
Christ reached Bethany on the <i>first</i> day of the week. But then the Passover 
caravan must have reached Jericho on Sabbath, or on Friday, remaining there on 
Sabbath, which is not probable, from the general tenor of the separate accounts. 
The only supposition that avoids these difficulties is that John included 
neither of the two days, and that Christ arrived in Bethany on Friday. (Cf. 
note, p. 281.) <i>B. Jacobi</i> supposes that Christ arrived so late on Friday that the 
Sabbath had begun, and John, therefore, regarded Friday as past; this supposition would remove the difficulty without altering the chronology.</p></note></p>
<p class="first" id="viii.iii.i.i-p3">THE fame of Christ’s acts had been diffused among the 
thousands of Jews<note n="652" id="viii.iii.i.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.i-p4">By a 
census taken under Nero, 2,700,000 men gathered at Jerusalem to the Passover 
Joseph., B. J., vi., 9, § 3.</p></note> that had gathered from all quarters for the Passover. The 
resurrection of Lazarus, in particular, had created a great sensation. As soon 
as the Sabbath law allowed,<note n="653" id="viii.iii.i.i-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.i-p5">The Sabbath-day’s journey allowed by the law was 
1000 paces; but Bethany was twice that far from Jerusalem. The habit was to walk 
the first 1000 on Sabbath before sunset; the others afterward.</p></note> they flocked in crowds to Bethany to see Jesus, 
and especially to convince themselves of the resurrection of Lazarus by ocular 
evidence and inquiry on the spot. Perhaps on Sunday morning, too, before Christ 
went to Jerusalem, many had gone out.<note n="654" id="viii.iii.i.i-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.i-p6"><scripRef passage="John 12:9,13" id="viii.iii.i.i-p6.1" parsed="|John|12|9|0|0;|John|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.9 Bible:John.12.13">John, xii., 
9, 13</scripRef>. According to the other Evangelists, Jesus came on the same day with the 
multitude from Jericho. The difficulty is not wholly inexplicable; nor does it 
affect the substance of the narrative. It is possible to distinguish (as 
<i>Schleiermacher</i> and others do) <i>two</i> entries of Christ into the city; the first 
being described in the first three Gospels, the second in John. According to 
this view, he entered first with the caravan towards evening, and a great 
sensation was produced; thence he went immediately to Bethany, and on the next 
morning (according to our view, the <i>second</i> day after) returned to the city, the 
fame of his works having, in the mean time, been still more widely bruited among 
the people; the second entry, expected and prepared for, causing much greater 
excitement than the first unannounced and unexpected one. But in this case we 
should have to admit that the two 
narratives had been blended; parts that belonged to the second, as given by 
John, being transferred to the first. As the other Gospels (Mark especially) 
relate that he arrived late in the evening at the city, and went directly thence 
to Bethany, there appears good ground for the supposition. The statement of the 
other Evangelists (his going to Bethany) suits exactly John’s account of his 
relations with the family of Lazarus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.i-p7">But yet, if our mode of viewing the 
Gospels be correct, it may very well have been inferred—the narrative of the 
entry being separately transmitted, and the supposition naturally arising that 
he came directly with the caravan from Jericho—that the Messianic entry took 
place immediately on his arrival.</p></note></p>

<pb n="355" id="viii.iii.i.i-Page_355" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.i-p8">The question may arise whether the triumphal entry into 
Jerusalem was part of Christ’s plan, or not. It is certainly possible, from the 
circumstances just mentioned, that it was unsought on his part. But had such 
really been the case, he would have avoided the multitude, and entered the city 
quietly and privately, as he could easily have done. Had he not had higher 
interests in view, he must have avoided a mode of entry which confirmed the 
opinion that he claimed to be more than a mere teacher, and which would afford 
so excellent a handle to his enemies. We do not, indeed, look upon it as brought 
about by any management on his part, but as a natural result of the 
circumstances, as a final and necessary link in a chain of consecutive events. 
We regard it, therefore, as foreseen and embraced in his plan; and his plan was 
nothing else but the will of his Father, which he fulfilled as a free organ. He 
wished to yield to the enthusiasm of the people, transient as he knew it would 
be in most of them, and thus to testify, in the face of the nation and of 
mankind, that the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.i-p8.1">God</span> had come, and that he was the promised 
Theocratic King. And this was the result of his previous labours, brought about 
by the Divine guidance. If he had not before, in the same direct and public way, 
proclaimed himself Messiah, he now did it before the eyes of all, most publicly 
and strikingly. This triumphant entry was the reply to many questions; a reply 
which shut out all doubt; it was, in a word, a world—historical event.<note n="655" id="viii.iii.i.i-p8.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.i-p9">It may be matter of question what features of 
the entry belonged to Christ’s plan, and what were brought about entirely by the 
circumstances. To admit that any of them belonged to the latter class would not 
deprive them of significance; the developement of the circumstances themselves, 
apart from Christ’s immediate intention, or in connexion therewith, might adapt 
them to symbolize the appearance of the kingdom of God. From <scripRef passage="John 12:14" id="viii.iii.i.i-p9.1" parsed="|John|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.14">John, xii., 14</scripRef>, we 
learn that Christ, finding the throng so great, seated himself upon an ass found 
just at hand, which act was subsequently referred to <scripRef passage="Zech 9:9" id="viii.iii.i.i-p9.2" parsed="|Zech|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.9.9">Zach., ix., 9</scripRef>, and the 
narrative somewhat modified accordingly, as, indeed, is seen in Matthew (<scripRef passage="Matt 21:2-7" id="viii.iii.i.i-p9.3" parsed="|Matt|21|2|21|7" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.2-Matt.21.7">xxi., 
2-7</scripRef>), where two beasts are mentioned, from a misapprehension of the passage in 
Zachariah, following the Alexandrian version. It is to be carefully observed 
that <scripRef passage="John 12:16" id="viii.iii.i.i-p9.4" parsed="|John|12|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.16">John, xii., 16</scripRef>, makes a clear distinction between the view of this event 
taken by the disciples at the time, from that in which they regarded it at a 
later period, when all had been fulfilled, and they had seen Jesus as the 
glorified Messiah; showing that what at first appeared to be only accidental 
afterward gained a higher significance. None but an eye-witness would have 
made such a distinction at the time when this Gospel was written. If this should 
be taken as implying that the ass was accidentally there (though it by no means 
necessarily implies this), the use of the animal is not thereby rendered the 
less significant, or a less apt fulfilment of the Messianic prophecy. But, on 
the other hand, the other Gospels represent the act as <i>intentional</i> on Christ’s 
part; not, however, as <i>Strauss</i> will have it, <i>miraculous</i>. It is not 
at all impossible to harmonize John’s account with that of the other 
Evangelists; the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.i.i-p9.5">﻿εὑρὼν</span> in <scripRef passage="John 12:14" id="viii.iii.i.i-p9.6" parsed="|John|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.14">v. 14</scripRef> does not of 
necessity define the way in which 
Christ obtained the ass; and John states many points very concisely. In the mean 
time, it is a question which account is the most simple.</p></note></p>

<pb n="356" id="viii.iii.i.i-Page_356" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.i-p10">Attended by his disciples and the host that had 
gathered into Bethany, Christ set out for Jerusalem. Many more advanced to meet 
him from the city, and were hailed by those who had been with Christ with the 
assurance that Lazarus had indeed been raised from the dead. In the increasing 
throng, Christ mounted an ass which he found at hand, for his own convenience 
and that the people might see him. And thus the natural course of circumstances 
aptly symbolized the peaceable character of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.i-p10.1">God</span>, and its total 
rejection of worldly pomp and display, as typified by the Prophet Zachariah 
(<scripRef passage="Zech 9:9" id="viii.iii.i.i-p10.2" parsed="|Zech|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.9.9">ix., 9</scripRef>). With joyous songs and shoutings he was introduced into the city as 
Messiah, while on all sides was heard the loud acclaim, “Hosanna! Jehovah 
prosper him! Blessed is he that cometh in the name of Jehovah” (<scripRef passage="Psa 118:25,26" id="viii.iii.i.i-p10.3" parsed="|Ps|118|25|118|26" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.25-Ps.118.26">Ps. cxviii., 25, 
26</scripRef>). Some Pharisees among the multitude, who were perhaps not fully 
decided in their opinions, though recognizing Jesus as a great teacher, were 
displeased that he was thus proclaimed Messiah on entering the city, and asked 
him to silence his followers. He answered, “<i>I tell you, if these should hold 
their peace, the stones would cry out</i>.”<note n="656" id="viii.iii.i.i-p10.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.i-p11"><scripRef passage="Luke 19:39" id="viii.iii.i.i-p11.1" parsed="|Luke|19|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.39">Luke, xix., 39</scripRef>. If we 
suppose there were <i>two</i> entries (which this passage appears, though not 
necessarily, to favour), these words would refer to the first; and the Pharisees 
probably accompanied the Passover caravan from Galilee.</p></note> An event had occurred, so lofty and so 
pregnant with the best interests of mankind, that it might rouse even the 
dullest to rejoice. In the mouth of any other, even the greatest of <i>men</i>, these 
words would have been an unjustifiable self-exaltation; uttered by <i>Him</i>, they 
show the weighty import which he gave to his manifestation. Christ’s conduct in 
this respect, moreover, shows that such an entry into Jerusalem formed part of 
his plan.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 244. Sadness of Christ at Sight of Jerusalem. (Luke, xix., 41-44.)" prev="viii.iii.i.i" next="viii.iii.i.iii" id="viii.iii.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.ii-p1">§ 244. <i>Sadness of Christ at Sight of Jerusalem</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 19:41-44" id="viii.iii.i.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|19|41|19|44" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.41-Luke.19.44">Luke, xix., 41-44</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.ii-p2">With what sorrow must that heart, so full of love, so overflowing with pity for 
then misery of men, have been wrung as he approached for the last time the 
<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.ii-p2.1">City</span> 
whose people he had so often summoned in vain to repent, the metropolis of the 
earthly Theocracy—soon to be left to deserved destruction, from which he <i>could</i> 
not save it, because His voice was not listened to! With tears he cried, “<i>If 
thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong 
unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes</i>.” And then he uttered 
prophecy (<scripRef passage="Luke 19:43,44" id="viii.iii.i.ii-p2.2" parsed="|Luke|19|43|19|44" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.43-Luke.19.44">v. 43, 44</scripRef>) which the destruction of Jerusalem afterward abundantly 
verified.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.ii-p3">Although Christ, doubtless, went immediately on his entry to the 

<pb n="357" id="viii.iii.i.ii-Page_357" />Temple to thank <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.ii-p3.1">God</span>, it does not follow 
that we must place here the expulsion of the buyers and sellers.<note n="657" id="viii.iii.i.ii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.ii-p4">According to <scripRef passage="Matt 21:15,16" id="viii.iii.i.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|21|15|21|16" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.15-Matt.21.16">Matt., xxi., 15, 16</scripRef>, the displeasure of the priests was 
kindled when the children cried “Hosanna!” in the Temple. Jesus said to them, “Have ye never read, Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings hast thou ordained 
praise?” (<scripRef passage="Psa 8:3" id="viii.iii.i.ii-p4.2" parsed="|Ps|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.3">Ps. viii., 3</scripRef>). This incident 
might be confounded with the one before quoted from Luke; but it has features 
essentially different. The haughty scribes are here offended because children 
rejoice, and Christ replies, in effect, “The glory of God is revealed to 
children, while the chiefs of the hierarchy, in the pride of their imagined 
wisdom, receive no impressions into their cold and unsusceptible hearts.”</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.ii-p5">During the few remaining 
days of his ministry on earth, he made use of the favourable temper of the 
people to impress their minds with his teaching. In the mornings he taught in 
the Temple; the rest of the day was given to the disciples, with whom, in the 
evening, he was wont to retire to Bethany.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 245. The Fig-tree Cursed. (Matt.,  xxi., 18; Mark, xi., 12.)—Parable of the Fig-tree. (Luke, xiii., 6-9.)" prev="viii.iii.i.ii" next="viii.iii.i.iv" id="viii.iii.i.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p1">§ 245. <i>The Fig-tree Cursed</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 21:18" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|21|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.18">Matt., 
xxi., 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 11:12" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11.12">Mark, xi., 12</scripRef>.)—<i>Parable of the Fig-tree</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 13:6-9" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p1.3" parsed="|Luke|13|6|13|9" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.6-Luke.13.9">Luke, xiii., 6-9</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p2">A 
remarkable occurrence in this part of the history must now be examined somewhat 
closely. Christ, returning with his disciples in the morning from Bethany to 
Jerusalem, became hungry, and saw at a distance a fig-tree in full leaf. At that 
season of the year such a tree might be expected, in full foliage, to 
bear fruit;<note n="658" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p3">See article “Feige,” in <i>Winer’s</i> Realwörterbuch. The 
remark in <scripRef passage="Mark 11:13" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p3.1" parsed="|Mark|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11.13">Mark, xi., 13</scripRef>, “The time of figs was not yet,” presents a difficulty; 
the whole significance of the narrative lies in the fact that the tree might be 
expected to bear fruit, but was destitute of it.</p></note> and he walked towards it 
to pluck off the figs. Finding none, he said, “<i>No man eat fruit of thee hereafter forever</i>.” On the second morning,<note n="659" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p4">I follow here Mark’s statement, 
which seems to me to be the most original in this particular.</p></note> the 
disciples, coming the same way, were astonished to find the fig-tree withered. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p5">In what light is this fact to be regarded? Shall we see in it the immediate 
result of Christ’s words; in fact, a miracle, as Matthew’s statement appears to 
imply? All his other miracles were acts of love, acts of giving and creation; 
this would be a punitive and destroying miracle, falling, too, upon a natural 
object, to which no guilt could cling. It would certainly be at variance with 
all other peculiar operations of Christ, who came, in every respect, “not to 
destroy, but to fulfil.” Shall we conceive that the coincidence with Christ’s 
words was merely accidental—a view which suits Mark’s statement better than 
Matthew’s? If so, we shall find it impossible to extract from Christ’s words, 
twist them as we may, a sense worthy of him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p6">The proper medium is to be found 
in the symbolical meaning of the act. If the miracles generally have a 
symbolical import (and we have shown that in some it is particularly prominent), 
we have in this case one that is <i>entirely</i> symbolical. The fig-tree, rich in 
foliage, but destitute of fruit, represents the Jewish people, so abundant in 
outward 

<pb n="358" id="viii.iii.i.iii-Page_358" />shows of piety, but destitute of its reality. Their 
vital sap was squandered upon leaves. And as the fruitless tree, failing to 
realize the aim of its being, was destroyed; so the Theocratic nation, for the 
same reason, was to be overtaken, after long forbearance, by the judgments of 
<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p6.1">God</span>, and shut out from his kingdom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p7">The prophets were accustomed to convey both 
instructions and warnings by symbolical acts; and the purport of this act, as 
both warning and prediction, was precisely suited to the time. But to 
understand Christ’s act aright, we must not conceive that he at once caused a 
sound tree to wither. This would not, as we have said, be in harmony with the 
general aim of his miracles; nor would it correspond to the idea which he 
designed to set vividly before the disciples. A sound tree, suddenly destroyed, 
would certainly be no fitting type Of the Jewish people. We must rather believe 
that the same cause which made the tree barren had already prepared the way for 
its destruction, and that Christ only hastened a crisis which had to come in the 
course of nature. In this view it would correspond precisely to the great event 
in the world’s history which it was designed to prefigure: the moral character 
of the Jewish nation had long been fitting it for destruction; and the Divine 
government of the world only brought on the crisis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p8">It is true, no explanation 
on the part of Christ is added in the account of the event above related, 
although we may readily believe that the disciples were not so capable of 
apprehending his meaning, or so inclined to do it, as to stand in need of no 
explanation. But we find such an explanation in the parable of the <i>barren fig-tree</i> 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 13:6-9" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|13|6|13|9" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.6-Luke.13.9">Luke, xiii., 6-9</scripRef>), which evidently corresponds to the fact that 
we just unfolded. As the <i>fact</i> is wanting in Luke, and the <i>parable</i> in Matthew and 
Mark, we have additional reason to infer such a correspondence. We cannot 
conclude, with some, that the narrative of the fact was merely framed from an 
embodiment of the parable; nor that the fact itself, so definitely related, was 
purely ideal; but we find in the correspondence of the two an intimation that 
idea and history go here together; and that, according to the prevailing 
tendencies of the persons who transmitted the accounts, the one or the other was 
thrown into the back ground.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p9">It may be a question whether the words of Christ 
(<scripRef passage="Matt 21:21" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|21|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.21">Matt., xxi., 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 11:23" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p9.2" parsed="|Mark|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11.23">Mark, xi., 23</scripRef>) on the power of faith to 
“remove mountains” really belong in this connexion. Against it is the fact that the miracle proper 
was really subordinate, and that the faith of the disciples was to show its 
power in modes very different from that illustrated by the fact. But if the 
words are to be taken in this connexion, we must suppose that, after the

<pb n="359" id="viii.iii.i.iii-Page_359" />attention of the disciples had been drawn to the 
subordinate feature (the withering of the tree), Christ made use of their 
astonishment for a purpose very important in this last period of his stay with 
them, viz., to incite them to act of themselves by the power of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p9.3">God</span>; not to be 
so amazed at what <i>He</i> wrought with that power, but to remember that in communion 
with him <i>they</i> would be able to do the same, and even greater things. The sense 
of his words then would be: “You need not wonder at a result like this; the 
result was the least of it; <i>you</i> shall do still greater things by the power of 
<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p9.4">God</span>, if you only possess the great essential, Faith.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p10">If we adopted this view, 
we should be disposed to consider <scripRef passage="Luke 17:6" id="viii.iii.i.iii-p10.1" parsed="|Luke|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.6">Luke, xvii., 6</scripRef>, as the original form of 
Christ’s language with regard to the fig-tree; and to suppose that in Matthew 
and Mark different expressions, conveying similar thoughts, had been blended 
together. Yet it cannot be asserted that the view itself is altogether well 
supported. Perhaps it may have been the case that the original form of Christ’s 
words in explanation of the miracle was lost; its symbolical import, which is 
really its chief import, was made subordinate to the miracle itself; and another 
expression of Christ, better adapted to this conception of the fact, was brought 
into connexion with it.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 246. Machinations of the Pharisees." prev="viii.iii.i.iii" next="viii.iii.i.v" id="viii.iii.i.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p1">§ 246. <i>Machinations of the Pharisees</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p2">The sensation created by the raising of Lazarus had, as we 
have seen, quickened the resolution to which the more hasty portion of the 
Sanhedrim had long been inclined, to put Jesus out of the way. The time and mode 
of its execution depended upon the fact and the manner of his entering the city; 
and men of all classes waited anxiously to see whether he would dare openly to 
face his enemies. Before his arrival, the Sanhedrim ordered that any one who 
should ascertain his place of abode should inform them of it, that measures 
might be taken for his arrest.<note n="660" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p3"><scripRef passage="John 11:56,57" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p3.1" parsed="|John|11|56|11|57" osisRef="Bible:John.11.56-John.11.57">John, xi., 
56, 57</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p4">The triumphant 
Messianic entry of Christ, amid the shouts of the enthusiastic multitude, was an 
unexpected blow to the hierarchical party. “See,” said they in anger, “<i>how ye prevail nothing!</i> behold, the world is gone after 
him!”<note n="661" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p5">Ibid., 
<scripRef passage="John 12:19" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p5.1" parsed="|John|12|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.19">xii., 19</scripRef>.</p></note> They now determined to 
make use of craft. We cannot decide, from the brief intimations of the 
Evangelists, whether they first intended to make use of the Sicarii,<note n="662" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p6"><scripRef passage="Matt 26:4" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|26|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.4">Matt., xxvi., 4</scripRef>. It cannot be 
well decided whether <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p6.2">ἀποκτείνειν</span> refers 
to assassination or to legal murder.</p></note> who at 
that time were employed frequently by the unprincipled heads of parties; or 
whether it was their plan from the beginning to get him into their power by 
stratagem, and then have him condemned under the forms of law. This last would 
be more in consonance with their usual hypocrisy.

<pb n="360" id="viii.iii.i.iv-Page_360" /> Doubtless the pleas and accusations to be employed were 
all ready, abundant material had been gathered from Christ’s labours both in 
Galilee and Jerusalem. Still, they must have welcomed ally new developements 
which might serve to justify his condemnation on the ground of Jewish law, or to 
present him to the Roman authorities us a culprit.<note n="663" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p6.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p7">In order to obtain an exact view of the events that 
preceded and contributed to the death of Christ, we must compare the synoptical 
accounts with that of John. The former, however, collecting into the space of a 
few days events which, according to John, occurred at various points of time, 
leave many gaps and obscurities. Pharisaical plots and schemes that were, 
perhaps, going on for years, are all transferred to this period. According to 
the synoptical accounts, the Sanhedrim sent a deputation to Christ while he 
taught publicly in the Temple, asking his authority for so doing. Christ, seeing 
that they only meant to ensnare him, replied by a question that was rather 
dangerous for them: “The baptism of John, whence was it? from heaven, or of 
men?” (<scripRef passage="Matt 21:25" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|21|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.25">Matt., xxi., 25</scripRef>). Their interests would be prejudiced by admitting it to 
be “from heaven;” their fear of alienating the people, who revered John as a 
prophet, forbade them to say it was “of men.” They therefore evaded the 
question, and Christ declared himself to be thereby justified in refusing to 
answer theirs. In this statement itself there is nothing improbable; the only 
possible doubt is as to its chronological connexion. Could the Sanhedrim have 
sent such a deputation to Christ at a time when matters had gone so far as 
John’s account represents them? The question proposed cannot but remind us of 
that offered to Christ (<scripRef passage="John 2:18" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p7.2" parsed="|John|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.18">John, ii., 18</scripRef>) at the beginning of his ministry; the 
answer reminds us, also, of Christ’s appeal, at an earlier period, to the 
testimony of John the Baptist. Without venturing to decide the point, we may 
suggest that the chronology is at fault. And, at any rate, the obscurity in the 
connexion of events in the synoptical Gospels, arising from the omission of 
Christ’s previous labours in Jerusalem, makes it necessary for us to fill them 
up from John’s definite historical outline. <scripRef passage="Matt 21:46" id="viii.iii.i.iv-p7.3" parsed="|Matt|21|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.46">Matt, xxi., 46</scripRef>, recalls forcibly 
John’s statements of similar facts before occurring in the city.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 247. Combination of the  Pharisees and Herodians.—Christ's Decision on paying Tribute to Caesar." prev="viii.iii.i.iv" next="viii.iii.i.vi" id="viii.iii.i.v">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.v-p1">§ 247. <i>Combination of the 
Pharisees and Herodians.—Christ’s Decision on paying Tribute to Caesar</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.v-p2">Besides 
the Pharisaical party, there was another among the Jews at that time, the Herodians, a political rather than religious party, whose greatest care was to 
preserve the public quiet, and avoid all occasions of offence to the Romans. 
These two parties now combined against Christ;<note n="664" id="viii.iii.i.v-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.v-p3"><scripRef passage="Mark 3:6" id="viii.iii.i.v-p3.1" parsed="|Mark|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.6">Mark, iii. 6</scripRef>, 
perhaps implies that this union was formed at an earlier period.</p></note> not the first or the last 
instance in history in which priests have made use of politicians, even 
otherwise opposed to them, to crush a reformer whose zeal might be inimical to 
both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.v-p4">A question was proposed to Christ, apparently out of respect 
to his authority, but really with a view to draw such an answer from him as 
would offend either the hierarchs or politicians: “<i>Master, we know that thou art 
true; for thou regardest not the person of men, but teachest the way of God in 
truth: is it lawful to give tribute to Caesar, or not?</i>”<note n="665" id="viii.iii.i.v-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.v-p5"><scripRef passage="Mark 12:14,15" id="viii.iii.i.v-p5.1" parsed="|Mark|12|14|12|15" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.14-Mark.12.15">Mark, xii. 
14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> A denial of the 
obligation would subject him to accusation before the Roman authorities as a man 
politically dangerous, and a ringleader of rebellion. To acknowledge it, might 
lay him open to the charge of degrading the dignity of the Theocratic nation. 
Asking for a Roman 

<pb n="361" id="viii.iii.i.v-Page_361" />denarius, he inquired. “<i>Whose is this image and 
superscription?</i>” “Caesar’s.” The very currency of the coin implied an 
acknowledgment of the political dependence of the nation upon the Roman Empire, 
and of the obligations that flowed from such dependence. This conclusion he 
uttered in very few words: “<i>Render unto Caesar the things that are Caesar’s, 
and to God the things that are God’s</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.v-p6">These words imply that it was 
not Christ’s calling to alter the relations and duties of civil society. Had he 
meant to represent himself as Messiah in the sense of Messiahship held by the 
Pharisees, he must have given a different reply; but his answer taught them that 
their obligations to Caesar were not inconsistent with their duties to <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.v-p6.1">God</span>; on 
the contrary, that the latter constituted the basis of the former. At the same 
time, it reminded them of a duty to which they were most unfaithful, viz.,<i> to 
give truly to God what is God’s; as man, bearing the stamp of his image, belongs 
to him, and should be dedicated to him</i>. And the “giving to <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.v-p6.2">God</span> what is 
<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.v-p6.3">God’s</span>” not only affords the basis, but also fixes the just limitations of the civil 
obligations growing out of relations brought about by Divine Providence.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 248. Christ's Reply to the Sadducees about the Resurrection. (Matt., xxii., 23,  seq.; Mark, xii., 18; Luke, xx., 27.)" prev="viii.iii.i.v" next="viii.iii.i.vii" id="viii.iii.i.vi">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p1">§ 248. <i>Christ’s Reply to the Sadducees about the Resurrection.</i> (<scripRef passage="Matt 22:23-32" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|22|23|22|32" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.23-Matt.22.32">Matt., xxii., 23, 
seq.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 12:18" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.18">Mark, xii., 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 20:27" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p1.3" parsed="|Luke|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.27">Luke, xx., 27</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p2">Between the spirit of Christ and that of 
the Sadducees there was, as we have already seen,<note n="666" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p3">Cf. p. 35.</p></note> nothing in common. But 
although that party generally paid little heed to popular religious movements, 
and had as yet hardly noticed Christ, their attention, and even their favour, 
was drawn to him by the opposition of the Pharisees. His happy defeat of the 
schemes of the latter induced the Sadducees to tempt him with a question in 
regard to marriage in the resurrection, which might, perhaps, embarrass him on 
the ground that he occupied. But with them, as with the Pharisees, he struck at 
the root, art traced their errors to ignorance of the Scriptures and of the 
omnipotence of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p3.1">God</span>. Had they known the Scriptures, he showed them (even 
<i>the law</i>, 
which they acknowledged, for he quoted out of Exodus), not only in the letter, 
but the spirit, they could not fail to see a necessary connexion between the 
faith revealed there and the doctrine of an eternal, individual life for man (<scripRef passage="Matt 22:31,32" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|22|31|22|32" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.31-Matt.22.32">v. 
31, 32</scripRef>). Had they known the omnipotence of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p3.3">God</span>, they would not have supposed 
that the forms and relations of the present life must be preserved in the 
future; <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p3.4">God</span> could bestow the new existence in a far different, nay, in a 
glorified form (<scripRef passage="Matt 22:29,30" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p3.5" parsed="|Matt|22|29|22|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.29-Matt.22.30">v. 29, 30</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p4">He thus refuted the Sadducees, both negatively and 
positively. Negatively, by showing that their question went on the false 
hypothesis that the forms and relations of the present sensible life would be 
transferred to the future spiritual one; and positively, by showing the essential

<pb n="362" id="viii.iii.i.vi-Page_362" />import of the declaration in the Pentateuch, “<i>I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob</i>.” How could 
<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p4.1">God</span> place himself in so near a relation to individual men, and ascribe to them 
so high a dignity, if they were mere perishable appearances; if they had not an 
essence akin to his own, and destined for immortality?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p5">We must bear in mind here 
the emphatic sense in which Christ contrasts the “dead” and the “living;” a 
sense which is evident (apart from John’s Gospel) in the passage, “<i>Let the dead 
bury their dead</i>.”<note n="667" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p6">Cf. p. 310.</p></note> It is in this emphatic sense that 
he says, “<i>God is not the 
God of the dead, but of the living</i>”<note n="668" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p7">The quibbles of the Rabbinical 
writers on this passage, compared with Christ’s profound saying, illustrate the 
proverb, “<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p7.1">Duo cum dicunt idem, non est idem.</span></i>”</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Matt 22:32" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|22|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.32">v. 32</scripRef>). The living <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p7.3">God</span> can only be 
conceived as the <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p7.4">God</span> of the living. And this argument, derived from the 
Theocratic basis of the Old Testament, is founded upon a more general one, viz., 
the connexion between the consciousness of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p7.5">God</span> and that of immortality. Man 
could not become conscious of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p7.6">God</span> as his <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p7.7">God</span>, if he were not a personal spirit, 
divinely allied, and destined for eternity, an eternal object (as an individual) 
of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p7.8">God</span>; and thereby far above all natural and perishable beings, whose 
perpetuity is that of the species, not the individual.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.vi-p8">It is worthy of remark, 
that Christ does not enter further into the faith of immortality as defined in 
the belief of the resurrection; his opponents could not appreciate the latter 
until they had been made to feel the need of the former.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 249. Christ's Exposition of the First and Great Commandment. (Mark, xii., 28—34.)" prev="viii.iii.i.vi" next="viii.iii.i.viii" id="viii.iii.i.vii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.vii-p1">§ 249. <i>Christ’s 
Exposition of the First and Great Commandment</i>. (<scripRef passage="Mark 12:28-34" id="viii.iii.i.vii-p1.1" parsed="|Mark|12|28|12|34" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.28-Mark.12.34">Mark, xii., 28—34</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.vii-p2">The promptness with which Christ silenced the Pharisees and 
Sadducees inclined towards him many of the better-minded.<note n="669" id="viii.iii.i.vii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.vii-p3">So, it the 
council of Costnitz, when <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.vii-p3.1">John Huss</span>, the witness for Christ and truth, was 
condemned by a majority of scribes and priests, there were yet a few among the 
multitude of better spirit, who were moved by the power of truth in his replies 
and conduct, and manifested their sympathy.</p></note> One of these, who felt himself compelled 
to acknowledge Jesus as a witness of truth, if not as a Messiah, put a question to 
him in good faith, in order to make known his agreement of sentiment with him:<note n="670" id="viii.iii.i.vii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.vii-p4">We follow Mark rather than 
Matthew, who represents the question as put in a hostile spirit. Mark’s 
description coincides with <scripRef passage="Luke 20:39" id="viii.iii.i.vii-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|20|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.39">Luke, xx., 39</scripRef>, where certain of the scribes are 
represented as expressing their assent to the Saviour’s answers.</p></note> 
“<i>Which, is the first commandment of all?</i>” And when Christ replied that all the 
commandments were implied in two “the supreme love of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.vii-p4.2">God</span>, and the love of 
one’s neighbour as one’s self,” he assented with all his heart, declaring that 
this was, indeed, more than “all whole burnt-offerings and sacrifices.” Jesus, 
whose loving heart always welcomed the germs of <pb n="363" id="viii.iii.i.vii-Page_363" />truth and 
goodness, praised the spirit of the man’s reply, saying, “<i>Thou art not far from the kingdom of God</i>.” And in this he 
intended no more and no less than the words themselves conveyed. Had he 
considered an earnest moral striving, such as this man expressed, to be 
sufficient, he would have acknowledged him as not only <i>near</i>, but <i>in</i> the kingdom 
of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.vii-p4.3">God</span>. He tells him, however, that he is on the way to it, because he was freed 
from the Pharisaic delusion of the righteousness: of works, and knew the nature 
of genuine piety; and could, therefore, more readily be convinced of what he 
still lacked of the spirit of the law, which be so well understood. The 
conscious need of redemption, thus awakened, would lead him to the only source 
whence his wants could be supplied.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 250. The Parable of the Good Samaritan. (Luke, x., 25, seq.)" prev="viii.iii.i.vii" next="viii.iii.i.ix" id="viii.iii.i.viii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p1">§ 250. The Parable of the Good Samaritan. (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:25" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|10|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.25">Luke, x., 25, seq.</scripRef>)</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p2">We here deviate a moment from chronological order, to 
introduce a similitude germane to the conversation just set forth. It is 
remarkable that Luke omits that conversation and gives the parable <i>of the good 
Samaritan</i>,<note n="671" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p3">This parable, like that 
mentioned p. 216, note, is peculiar in this, that the truth of the higher sphere 
is not illustrated by a fact from the lower, but the general truth, by a special case from the same sphere, which may in itself have been matter of fact.</p></note> which is obviously akin to it in import, and is, in turn, omitted by 
the other Evangelists. Perhaps in this, as in other cases already mentioned,<note n="672" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p4">Cf. p. 315, note, and p. 358.</p></note> 
the Evangelists divided the matter among them, in view of this very congeniality 
of meaning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p5">The parable introduces a man asking Christ what he must do to 
inherit eternal life. We might infer from Luke’s statement that his motives were 
bad; but the narrative does not confirm this view, although Christ’s reply does 
not place him beside the man who was “ near” the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p5.1">God</span>. He was one of 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p5.2">νομικοί</span> 
(lawyers), who, as we have said (p. 247, note), differed from the Pharisees in 
occupying themselves more with the original writings of Scripture than with the 
traditions. In this respect they stood nearer to Christ than the Pharisees. The 
Saviour does not prescribe, as the lawyer, perhaps, expected, any new and 
special command, but refers him to the law itself, which he had made his 
particular study: “<i>What is written in the law? How readest thou?</i>” The lawyer 
quoted in reply (as did the scribe referred to in the last section) the 
all-embracing commandment to love <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p5.3">God</span> and one’s 
neighbour. “<i>Do this</i>,” said Christ, “<i>and thou shalt live</i>;” implying, what, indeed, is the doctrine of the 
whole New Testament, that if a man were really capable of a life wholly pervaded 
by this love, he would lack nothing to justify him before God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p6">The lawyer was 
probably ill-disposed to dwell upon the requisites of this perfect law; and 
Christ, therefore, sets vividly before him in the 
<pb n="364" id="viii.iii.i.viii-Page_364" />parable the nature of a genuine and practical love, shown in the 
Samaritan, in contrast with that obedience to the law which goes no further 
than the lips, illustrated by the priest and the Levite. And in 
conclusion, he told him, “<i>Go thou and do likewise</i>, and thou shalt fulfil 
the law.” The contrast between true and pretended love is thus made 
prominent in the parable in opposition (1) to the hypocrisy, and (2) to
the narrow exclusiveness of the Pharisees.<note n="673" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p7">It has been supposed, since Christ’s reply is not precisely an answer to the question 
in <scripRef passage="Luke 10:29" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.29">v. 29</scripRef>, that the parable may have been separately transmitted, and at a later period put 
into this connexion, a connexion imitated from <scripRef passage="Mark 12:28" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p7.2" parsed="|Mark|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.28">Mark, xii., 28, seq.</scripRef>; the two verses of this 
passage (<scripRef passage="Mark 12:29-31" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p7.3" parsed="|Mark|12|29|12|31" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.29-Mark.12.31">29-31</scripRef>) being transferred in Luke from Christ’s mouth into the lawyer’s. But even 
if we admit that the connecting link in the dialogue is not fully given in <scripRef passage="Luke 10:29" id="viii.iii.i.viii-p7.4" parsed="|Luke|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.29">Luke, x., 29</scripRef>, the 
historical order is so obvious, that we are thrown upon no such forced explanations.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 251. Christ’s Interpretation of Psalm cx., 1. (Mark, xii., 35-37.)" prev="viii.iii.i.viii" next="viii.iii.i.x" id="viii.iii.i.ix">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p1">§251. <i>Christ’s Interpretation of </i> <scripRef passage="Psa 110:1" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p1.1" parsed="|Ps|110|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.110.1">Psalm cx., 1</scripRef>. (<scripRef passage="Mark 12:35-37" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|12|35|12|37" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.35-Mark.12.37">Mark, xii., 35-37</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p2">We return now to the order of the narrative. We are informed by 
the Evangelist that in the course of these controversies with his opponents 
Christ put to them the question, how it could be that Messiah 
was to be the Son of David, and yet David called him “Lord” 
(<scripRef passage="Psa 110:1" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p2.1" parsed="|Ps|110|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.110.1">Ps. cx., 1</scripRef>). We are not precisely told with what view he proposed 
the question; though it might, perhaps, be inferred from Matthew’s 

statement, that after he had so answered their captious queries	as to 
put them to shame, he sought in turn to embarrass them. But was it 
consistent with the dignity of his character to put questions merely for 
such a purpose? Nothing like it, at all events, is to be found in his 
words or actions. Nor can we well imagine that the shrewd Pharisees 
could have been much embarrassed by such an interrogatory. Their 
views would naturally have suggested the reply that Messiah was alluded 
to in respect to his bodily descent, when called the “Son of David;” 
and to his Divine authority as Theocratic King when called 
“Lord.” In this case, then, as in a recent one, we follow in preference 
the statement of Mark; according to which, Christ put the question 
while teaching in the Temple, perhaps in answer to something 
said in hostility to him.<note n="674" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p3">The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p3.1">ἀποκριθείς</span> favours this conclusion.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p4">But for what purpose of instruction did he quote the Psalm? Shutting 
out every thing but what Mark says, we should have to suppose 
that he used it to combat the opinion that Messiah much come of the 
line of David; in order, perhaps, to make good his claim to the Messiahship 
against those who questioned his own descent from David 
(<scripRef passage="John 7:42" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p4.1" parsed="|John|7|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.42">John, vii., 42</scripRef>). But Paul could not have presupposed it as a settled 
fact<note n="675" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p5">Cf. p. 17, and <scripRef passage="Heb 7:14" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p5.1" parsed="|Heb|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.14">Heb. vii., 14</scripRef>.</p></note> that Christ was of the seed of David, had He ever expressed himself 
according to the supposition just given. Nor would his argument, 
in this case, be as striking as we commonly see in his disputes; 
for, as we have said, he might be David’s Lord, in one sense, and his 





<pb n="365" id="viii.iii.i.ix-Page_365" />Son in another. Our view, then, is that Christ quoted the 
Psalm in order to unfold the higher idea of the Messiah as the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p5.2">God</span>, and 
to oppose, <i>not</i> the idea that he was to be Son of David, but a one—sided 
adherence to this, at the expense of the other and higher one. Perhaps offence 
had been taken at the higher titles which he assumed to himself; and he may have 
been thereby led to adopt this course of argument. As he had before used 
<scripRef passage="Psa 82:6" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p5.3" parsed="|Ps|82|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.6">Ps. lxxxii., 6</scripRef>,<note n="676" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p5.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p6">Cf. p. 327.</p></note> to convince the Jews on their own ground that it was no blasphemy 
for him to claim the title “Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p6.1">God</span>” in the highest sense; so now he used <scripRef id="viii.iii.i.ix-p6.2" passage="Ps. cx." parsed="|Ps|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10">Ps. 
cx.</scripRef> to convince them that the two elements were blended together in the 
Messianic idea.<note n="677" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p6.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p7">We see 
here a mark of that higher unity in which the lineaments of Christ’s picture as given by the first three Gospels, harmonize with those given by John. Although at 
a later period the view which conceived Christ, as to his calling, person, and 
authority, wholly or mainly as “the Son of David,” was opposed by another 
equally one-sided theory which recognized him only as “Son of God,” and thrust 
out the “Son of David” entirely it would be a most arbitrary procedure, indeed, 
to infer [as some have done] that the prevalence of the latter doctrine alone 
gave rise to the invention of this passage.</p></note> Still, the passage may only have preserved to us the head or 
beginning of a fuller exposition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p8">Even though it be proved that David was not 
the’ author of the Psalm quoted, —Christ’s argument is not invalidated thereby. 
Its principal point is precisely that of the Psalm; the idea of the Theocratic 
King, King and Priest at once, the one founded upon the other, raised up to <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p8.1">God</span>, 
and looking, with calm assurance, for the end of the conflict with his foes, and 
the triumphant establishment of his kingdom. This idea could never be realized 
in any <i>man</i>; it was a prophecy of Christ, and in <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p8.2">Him</span> it was fulfilled. This idea 
went forth necessarily from the Spirit of the Old Dispensation, and from the organic connexion of events in the old Theocracy; it was the blossom of a 
history and a religion that were, in their very essence, prophetical. In this 
regard it is matter of no moment whether David uttered the Psalm or not. History 
and interpretation, perhaps, may show that he did not. But whether it was a 
conscious prediction of the royal poet, or whether some other, in poetic but 
holy inspiration, seized upon this idea, the natural blossom and off-shoot of 
Judaism, and assigned it to an earthly monarch, although in its true sense it 
could never take shape and form in such a one—still it was <i>the</i> idea by which the 
Spirit, of which the inspired seer, whoever he may have been, was but the organ, 
pointed to <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p8.3">Jesus</span>. The only difference is that between conscious and unconscious 
prophecy. And if Christ really named David as the author of the Psalm, we are 
not reduced to the alternative of detracting from his infallibility and 
unconditional truthfulness, or else of admitting that David really wrote it. The 
question of the authorship was immaterial to his purpose; it was no part of his 
Divine calling to enter into such investigations; his <pb n="366" id="viii.iii.i.ix-Page_366" />teachings and his revelation lay in a very different 
sphere. Here [as often elsewhere] he doubtless employed the ordinary title of 
the Psalm—the one to which his hearers were accustomed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p9">What we have said in 
another place<note n="678" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.ix-p10">Cf. p. 200.</p></note> in regard to the place assigned by Christ to the Old Testament 
and to the prophecies is enough, we think, to show that he regarded it as a 
revelation not fully developed, but veiled; not brought out entirely into clear 
consciousness, but containing also a circle of unconscious prophecies. Let us be 
careful that we are not again brought into bondage to a Rabbinical theology of 
the <i>letter</i>, than which nothing can be more at variance with the spirit of 
Christ.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 252. The Widow’s Mite. (Luke, xxi., 1-4; Mark, xii., 41-44.)" prev="viii.iii.i.ix" next="viii.iii.i.xi" id="viii.iii.i.x">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.x-p1">§ 252. <i>The Widow’s Mite</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 21:1-4" id="viii.iii.i.x-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|21|1|21|4" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.1-Luke.21.4">Luke, xxi., 1-4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 12:41-44" id="viii.iii.i.x-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|12|41|12|44" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.41-Mark.12.44">Mark, xii., 41-44</scripRef>.) 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.x-p2">Christ 
had warned the disciples against the mock—holiness of the Pharisees. A poor 
widow cast two mites, all her wealth, into the treasury of the Temple. He made 
use of this incident to impress them again with the truth, so often and so 
variously illustrated by him, that it is the <i>heart</i> which fixes the character of 
pious actions; that the greatest gifts are valueless without pure motives; the 
smallest, worthy, with them. The same principle was set forth in his saying that 
great and small acts were alike in moral worth, if done <i>in his name</i>.<note n="679" id="viii.iii.i.x-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.x-p3">Cf. p. 288.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 253. Christ predicts the Divine Judgments upon Jerusalem. (Matt., xxiii.)" prev="viii.iii.i.x" next="viii.iii.i.xii" id="viii.iii.i.xi">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p1">§ 253. 
<i>Christ predicts the Divine Judgments upon Jerusalem</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 23:1-39" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|23|1|23|39" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.1-Matt.23.39">Matt., xxiii.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p2">Before 
leaving the Temple, Christ delivered a discourse<note n="680" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p3">This discourse, as given in <scripRef passage="Matt 23:1-39" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|23|1|23|39" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.1-Matt.23.39">Matt., xxiii.</scripRef>, contains many passages 
uttered on other occasions.</p></note> full of severity against the heads of the 
hierarchy, through whom destruction was soon to be brought upon the nation. He 
then announced the judgments of God, in a series of prophecies that were 
afterward fulfilled in the destruction of Jerusalem.’ Regarding himself as 
already removed from the earth, he says nothing further of what was to befall 
his own person, but predicts that the agents by whose labours his work was to be 
extended would be persecuted, like the witnesses for the truth of old; and that 
the Jews, thus partaking of the wicked spirit of their fathers, would fill up 
the measure of their sins, and bring upon themselves the wrath which the 
accumulated guilt of ages had been gathering. Glancing with Divine confidence at 
the developement of his work, he says: “<i>Behold! I send unto you prophets, and 
wise men, and scribes</i>;<note n="681" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p4">The application of these Old Testament 
designations to Christ’s organs is not strange; he intended by it an analogy to 
the Theocratic developement. There were <i>prophets</i> in the early Christian 
Church; and the term “<i>scribes</i>” is applied, in <scripRef passage="Matt 13:52" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|13|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.52">Matt., xiii., 52</scripRef>, to teachers in the 
“kingdom of heaven” on earth. As this last discourse, as given by Matthew: contains various passages 
given by Luke in the table-conversation (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:1" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p4.2" parsed="|Luke|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.1">ch. xi.</scripRef>), so Luke inserts there this 
prophetic announcement, whose proper position is found in Matthew. In opposition 
to Dr. <i>Schneckenburger</i> (Stud. d. Evang. Geistl. Wirtemb., vi., 1, p. 35), I must 
think that the form of Christ’s words given by Luke is the less original. It 
shows the traces of Christian language. In <scripRef passage="Luke 11:49" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p4.3" parsed="|Luke|11|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.49">Luke, xi., 49</scripRef>, this prophecy is 
introduced as coming from “the wisdom of God” (cf. <scripRef passage="Wisdom 7:27" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p4.4" parsed="|Wis|7|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.27">Wisdom of Solomon, vii., 
27</scripRef>). The origin of this form of citation is accounted for very naturally by my 
dear colleague and friend, Dr. <i>Twesten</i>, on the ground that so notable a 
prediction could readily be transmitted as a separate one; that it was so 
transmitted as an utterance of the Divine wisdom manifested in Christ; and that 
Luke, receiving it in this form, so incorporated it in his collection.</p></note><i>and some of them ye shall scourge in your </i> 

<pb n="367" id="viii.iii.i.xi-Page_367" /><i>synagogues, and persecute them from city to city; and some 
of them ye shall kill and crucify</i>.” He concludes with a mournful allusion to the 
catastrophe which was to be so big with interest to the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p4.5">God</span>, 
to the judgment over Jerusalem, and to his second advent to judge the earth and 
complete his work. “<i>O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and 
stonest them which, are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy 
children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye 
would not</i>.<note n="682" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p4.6"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p5">We have 
already remarked that these words necessarily presuppose previous and repeated 
labours of Christ at Jerusalem. Cf. p. 157, 324, note.</p></note><i>Behold! your house is left unto you desolate</i>;<note n="683" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xi-p6">He withdraws from them 
his blessing, saving presence, and “leaves” them, since they <i>will</i> not be saved, 
to the desolation and destruction they have brought upon themselves. By the word 
“house” we need not necessarily understand “temple” (cf. <i>De Wette</i>, in loc.); 
but it is yet a question whether Christ did not really mean the Temple, which he 
was just leaving. If so, he calls it “their” house, not the house of God, 
because their depravity had desecrated the holy place. His leaving it was a sign 
that God’s presence should dwell in it no more.</p></note><i>for I say unto you, 
that ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that 
cometh in the name of the Lord</i>.” He obviously, in this last clause, betokens 
his second and triumphal advent as Theocratic King. Other persons, however, are 
implied than those to whom the discourse was directed: they were least likely 
ever to welcome him with praises, and the words. denote a willing, not a forced 
submission. We take them as referring to the Jews in general, as the previous 
verse refers to the inhabitants of Jerusalem in general; the particular 
generation intended being left undefined.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 254. Christ’s Prediction of the  Coming of the Kingdom of God, and of his Second Advent. (Mark, xiii.; Matt., xxiv.)" prev="viii.iii.i.xi" next="viii.iii.i.xiii" id="viii.iii.i.xii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p1">§ 254. <i>Christ’s Prediction of the 
Coming of the Kingdom of God, and of his Second Advent</i>. (<scripRef passage="Mark 13:1" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p1.1" parsed="|Mark|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.1">Mark, xiii.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt 24:1" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p1.2" parsed="|Matt|24|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.1">Matt., xxiv.</scripRef>) 
</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p2">Christ had left the Temple with the disciples. They were admiring the 
external splendour of the edifice, and he, still full of prophecy, took 
advantage of it to tell them that all this magnificence should be swept away in 
the general ruin of the city. These intimations kindled an anxious curiosity in 
their minds, and when they were alone with him, upon the Mount of Olives, they 
questioned him closely as to the signs by which the approaching catastrophe 
could be known, and the time when it should take place.</p>
<pb n="368" id="viii.iii.i.xii-Page_368" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p3">It was certainly far from Christ’s intention to give 
them a complete view of the course of developement of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p3.1">God</span> up to 
its final consummation. He imparted only so, much as was necessary to guard them 
against deception, to stimulate their watchfulness, and confirm their confidence 
that the end, would come at last. Much, indeed, was at that time beyond their 
comprehension, and could only be made clear by the enlightening influence of the 
Spirit, and by the progress of events. Indeed, if they had fully understood the 
intimations he had previously given, they might have spared themselves many 
questions. It was always Christ’s method to cast into their minds the seeds of 
truth, that were only to spring up into full consciousness at a later period. 
This was especially the case in his prophecies of the future progress and 
prospects of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p3.2">God</span>. A clear and connected knowledge on that point 
was not essential to the preachers of his Gospel. Many predictions had 
necessarily to remain obscure until the time of their fulfilment. He himself 
says (<scripRef passage="Matt 24:36" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p3.3" parsed="|Matt|24|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.36">Matt., xxiv., 36</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 13:32" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p3.4" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark, xiii., 32</scripRef>) that the day and. hour of the final 
decision are known only to the counsels of the Father; and, as it would be 
trifling to refer this to the <i>precise</i> “day and hour,” rather than to the time 
in general, it could not have been his purpose to give definite information on 
the subject. To know the <i>time</i>, presupposed a knowledge of the hidden causes of 
events, of the actions and reactions of free beings—a prescience which none but 
the Father could have; unless we suppose, what Christ expressly denies, that He 
had received it by a special Divine revelation. Not that he could err, but that 
his knowledge was conscious of its limits;. although he knew the progress of 
events, and saw the, slow course of their developement,<note n="684" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p3.5"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p4">Cf. p 80, on the Plan 
of Jesus, and 189. seq., on the Parables of the Kingdom of God.</p></note> as no mortal could. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p5">When, therefore, Christ speaks in this discourse of the great import of his 
coming for the history of the world, of his triumphant self-manifestation, and 
of the beginning of his kingdom, he betokens thereby partly his triumph in the 
destruction of the visible Theocracy, and its results in the freer and wider 
diffusion of his kingdom, and partly his second advent for its consummation. The 
judgment over the degenerate Theocracy; and the final judgment of the world; the 
first free developement of the kingdom of God, and its final and glorious 
consummation, correspond to each other: the former, in each case, prefiguring 
the latter. And so, in general, all great epochs of the world’s history, in 
which <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p5.1">God</span> reveals himself as Judge, condemning a creation ripe for destruction, 
and calling a new one into being; all critical and creative epochs of the 
world’s history correspond to each other, and collectively prefigure the <i>last</i> 
judgment and the <i>last</i> creation—the consummation of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p5.2">God</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p6">If Christ 
had been but a prophet, we might indeed suppose that the 

<pb n="369" id="viii.iii.i.xii-Page_369" />image of the glorious future which unveiled itself to 
his seeing glance in moments of inspiration, was involuntarily blended in his 
mind with the realities of the present; and that events, separated by long 
intervals of time, presented themselves as closely joined together. But we must 
here distinguish between the conscious truth and the defective forms in which it 
was apprehended; between the revelation of the Divine Spirit in itself, and the 
hues which it took from the narrowness of human apprehension, and the forms of 
the time in which it was delivered. In Christ, however, we can recognize no 
blending of truth with error, no alloy of the truth as it appeared to his own 
mind.<note n="685" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p7">Cf. p. 80.</p></note> What we have already said is enough to show that this could not coexist 
with the expositions given by him of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p7.1">God</span>. But it is easy to 
explain how points of time which He kept apart, although he presented them as 
counterparts of each other, without assigning any express duration to either, 
were blended together in the apprehension of his hearers, or in their subsequent 
repetitions of his language.<note n="686" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p8">It was 
peculiar as we have seen, to the editor of our Greek Matthew to arrange together 
congenial sayings of Christ, though uttered at different times and in different 
relations; and we have remarked this (p. 318, note 2) in reference to the 
discourse in Matt., xxiv. We need not, therefore, wonder if we find it 
impossible to draw the lines of distinction in this discourse with entire 
accuracy; nor need such a result lead us to forced interpretations, 
inconsistent with truth and with the love of truth. It is much easier to make 
such distinctions in Luke’s account (ch. xxi.), though even that is not without 
its difficulties. In comparing Matthew and Luke together, however, we can trace 
the origin of most of these difficulties to the blending of different portions 
together, when the discourses of Christ were arranged in collections. It is 
true, Strauss and De Wette assert that the form of the discourses in Matthew is 
much more original than in Luke; that the latter bears marks of a date 
subsequent to the destruction of Jerusalem; and, therefore, that it was 
remodelled <i>after</i> the event had given its light to the prediction, and shown the 
falsity of some of the expectations entertained by the disciples. But does the 
character of the discourse confirm this hypothesis? Would the narrator, in such 
a case, have left such passages unaltered as <scripRef passage="Luke 21:10.19" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|21|10|0|0;|Luke|19|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.10 Bible:Luke.19">xxi., 10, also 18</scripRef>, compared with <scripRef passage="Luke 21:16,28" id="viii.iii.i.xii-p8.2" parsed="|Luke|21|16|0|0;|Luke|21|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.16 Bible:Luke.21.28">16 
and 28</scripRef>? It is impossible to carry the hypothesis through consistently with 
itself; and the natural conclusion is, that Luke has, as usual, given us 
Christ’s discourses in the most faithful and original way.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 255. Parable of the Marriage Feast of the King’s Son. (Matt., xxii., 1-14.)" prev="viii.iii.i.xii" next="viii.iii.i.xiv" id="viii.iii.i.xiii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p1">§ 255. <i>Parable of the Marriage Feast of the King’s 
Son</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 22:1-14" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|22|1|22|14" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.1-Matt.22.14">Matt., xxii., 1-14</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p2">Matthew assigns to this period several parables in 
which Christ illustrated the course of developement of the kingdom of  <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p2.1">God</span>. Some 
of them are allied to those mentioned by us before in following Luke’s account. 
But their affinity does not justify us in concluding, with some modern writers, 
that they were originally one and the same, and that the variations in their 
form are due to their more or less faithful transmission. We hope to be able to 
show, as we have done in other cases, that the allied parables are alike 
original, and were alike uttered by Christ himself.</p>

<pb n="370" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-Page_370" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p3">We take up first the parable of the Marriage of the 
King’s Son (<scripRef passage="Matt 22:1-14" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|22|1|22|14" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.1-Matt.22.14">Matt., xxii.</scripRef>). The kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p3.2">God</span> is here represented under the 
figure of a marriage feast given by the King (<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p3.3">God</span>) to his Son (Christ). The 
guests invited are the members of the old Theocratic nation. When the banquet is 
prepared (<i>i. e</i>., when the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p3.4">God</span> is to be established upon earth), the 
king sends his servants out at different times to call in the guests that were 
before bidden. Some follow their business without the least regard to the 
invitation; corresponding to those men who are wholly devoted to earthly things, 
and indifferent to the Divine. Others, going still further, seize, abuse, and 
finally kill the servants; representing men decidedly hostile to the Gospel, and 
persecutors of its preachers. It is not strange that Christ does not in this, as 
in another parable, add another point of gradation, by sending out the son to be 
maltreated also; it would not harmonize with the plan of the parable for the 
king’s son, in whose honour the feast was given, to go about like a servant and 
invite his guests. Moreover, the parable refers to Christ’s agents, not to 
himself; as he speaks of a time when he shall no more be present on the earth. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p4">When the king learns what has passed, he sends his armies, seizes the murderers, 
and burns their city; corresponding to the prophecy of the judgment over the 
Jews and the destruction of Jerusalem. As the city is destroyed, new guests 
cannot be invited from thence; the king sends his servants out into the 
highways, frequented by many travellers, with orders to invite every body to the 
wedding; a prophetic intimation, obviously, that, after the destruction of 
Jerusalem and of the old Theocratic nation, the doors of the kingdom would be 
thrown wide open, and all the heathen nations be invited to come in. The 
servants, in execution of the command, bring in all whom they meet, both good 
and bad.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p5">A second prominent feature of the parable now appears: the sifting of 
the guests. Those who have a just sense of the honour done them by the 
invitation, and come in a wedding-garment, represent such as fit themselves for 
membership of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p5.1">God</span> by proper dispositions 
of heart; while those who come in the garb in which the invitation happens to 
find them correspond to such as accept the calls of the Gospel without any 
change of heart. Christ himself gives prominence to this feature of the parable 
in the words, “<i>Many are 
called, but few are chosen</i>;” distinguishing the great mass of outward professors 
who obey the external call from the few who are “chosen,” because their hearts 
are right.<note n="687" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p6">Many interpreters think the case should be conceived thus: The
<i>caftan</i>, or wedding-dress, was offered to the guests, according to Oriental 
custom, by the king himself, and their disrespect was shown in refusing to 
accept it at his hands; thus representing justification by faith as the offered 
gift of Divine grace. This conception would help us to explain how the guests 
taken upon the road might have secured the wedding-garment, had they chosen to do so; nor is it a 
sufficient objection to it to say that such a usage cannot be proved to have 
prevailed in <i>ancient</i> times; for the similarity of modern to ancient customs in 
the East is so great, that we can infer from such as exist now, or at late 
periods, that like ones prevailed in the earliest ages. But if a thought so 
important to the whole parable had been intended, Christ would not have failed 
to express it definitely; he would have expressly reprimanded the delinquent 
guests with, “The garment was offered as a gift, and ye would not accept it; so 
much the greater your guilt.” In short, if this conception be the right one, we 
must infer either that the parable has not been faithfully transmitted, or that 
the usage referred to was so general in the East that no particular reference to 
it was necessary. At all events, the mode by which the wedding-dress could be 
obtained was not important to Christ’s purpose; and the absence of any allusion to 
it does not justify <i>Strauss’s</i> conclusion that there is a foreign trait in the 
parable that it is composed of several heterogeneous parts.</p></note></p>

<pb n="371" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-Page_371" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p7">This parable is certainly similar to that in <scripRef passage="Luke 14:16-21" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|14|16|14|21" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.16-Luke.14.21">Luke, 
xiv., 16-21</scripRef>, before treated of;<note n="688" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xiii-p8">Cf. p. 254.</p></note> but the new and different features which it 
presents indicate that it was uttered at a different period. In Luke’s parable 
the hostility of the invited guests is not so decided; they offer excuses for 
not coming. The contrast, in fact, is limited to the Jewish nation; the poor and 
despised Jewish <i>people</i> being opposed to the Pharisees. And as no general Jewish 
enmity is alluded to, so the destruction of Jerusalem is pot mentioned at all, 
and the calling of the heathen only by the way.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 256. Parable of the Wicked Husbandman. (Matt., xxi., 33-44; Mark, xii., 1-12; Luke, xx., 9-18.)" prev="viii.iii.i.xiii" next="viii.iii.i.xv" id="viii.iii.i.xiv">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xiv-p1">§ 256. <i>Parable of the Wicked 
Husbandman</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 21:33-44" id="viii.iii.i.xiv-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|21|33|21|44" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.33-Matt.21.44">Matt., xxi., 33-44</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 12:1-12" id="viii.iii.i.xiv-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|12|1|12|12" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.1-Mark.12.12">Mark, xii., 1-12</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Luke 20:9-18" id="viii.iii.i.xiv-p1.3" parsed="|Luke|20|9|20|18" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.9-Luke.20.18">Luke, xx., 9-18</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xiv-p2">The 
gradations of guilt in the conduct of the Jews towards the Divine messengers, 
and, finally, towards the Son himself, are set forth more prominently in the 
parable of the <i>vineyard and the wicked vine-dressers</i> (<scripRef passage="Matt 21:33" id="viii.iii.i.xiv-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|21|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.33">Matt., xxi., 33</scripRef>). The 
<i>enjoyment</i> of the kingdom of God is the point contemplated in the parable of the 
marriage of the king’s son; the <i>labour</i> done for it is that of the parable now 
before us. The former represents the kingdom in its consummation in the 
fellowship of the redeemed; the latter, in its gradual developement on earth, 
demanding the activity of men for its advancement. The lord of the vineyard had 
done every thing necessary for its cultivation; so had <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xiv-p2.2">God</span> ordained all things 
wisely for the prosperity of his kingdom among the Jews; all that was wanting 
was that they should rightly use the means instituted by him. The lord of the 
vineyard had a right to demand of his tenants a due proportion of fruit at the 
vintage; so God required of the Jews to whom he had intrusted the Theocracy to 
be cultivated, the fruits of a corresponding life. When the earlier messengers 
sent to call them to repentance had been evilly entreated and slain, he sends 
his Son, the destined heir of the vineyard, the King of the Theocracy. But as 
they show like dishonour to him, and kill him to secure themselves entire 
independence—to turn the kingdom of God into anarchy—his judgments break forth; 
the Theocratic relation is broken, and 

<pb n="372" id="viii.iii.i.xiv-Page_372" />the kingdom is transferred to other nations that shall bring forth 
fruits corresponding to it.<note n="689" id="viii.iii.i.xiv-p2.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xiv-p3">It is to be observed that the judgment of the Jewish 
nation is here represented as a “coming of the Lord;” intimating that we are to see 
in that judgment a “coming” of his in a spiritual sense.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 257. Parable of the Talents (Matt., xxv., 14—30) compared with that of the Pounds (Luke, xix., 12)." prev="viii.iii.i.xiv" next="viii.iii.i.xvi" id="viii.iii.i.xv">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xv-p1">§ 257. <i>Parable of the Talents</i> (<scripRef passage="Matt 25:14-30" id="viii.iii.i.xv-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|25|14|25|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.14-Matt.25.30">Matt., 
xxv., 14-30</scripRef>) <i>compared with that of the Pounds</i> (<scripRef passage="Luke 19:12" id="viii.iii.i.xv-p1.2" parsed="|Luke|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.12">Luke, xix., 12</scripRef>). 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xv-p2">The parable of 
the <i>talents</i> (<scripRef passage="Matt 25:14-30" id="viii.iii.i.xv-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|25|14|25|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.14-Matt.25.30">Matt., xxv.</scripRef>) is evidently allied to that of the 
<i>pounds</i><note n="690" id="viii.iii.i.xv-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xv-p3">Cf. p. 348.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Luke 19:12" id="viii.iii.i.xv-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.12">Luke, 
xix., 12</scripRef>); but there are points of difference too striking to be ascribed to 
alterations in transmission. In the latter, each of the servants receives the 
same sum, one pound, and their position in the kingdom is assigned according to 
their gains. In the former, different sums are intrusted to the servants in 
proportion to their ability, and those who bring gains in the <i>same</i> proportion 
are rewarded accordingly. The aim, therefore, of Luke’s parable is to represent 
different degrees of zeal in the management of one and the same thing, granted 
to all alike; of Matthew’s, to show that one’s acceptance does not depend upon 
his powers, or the extent of his sphere of labour, but upon faithfulness of 
heart, which is independent of both. If the different number of <i>talents</i> in the 
latter parable represents different spheres of labour, greater or less, 
corresponding to different measures of power, then the one <i>pound</i> in the former 
must represent the one common endowment of Christians—the one Divine life or the 
one Divine truth received into the life in all believers—the one Divine power, 
proving itself by its fruits in all who partake of it—but yet admitting of 
different degrees of fruitfulness according to the completeness with which it is 
willingly received and appropriated. These points of difference in the two 
parables presuppose that they had different objects. That of the <i>talents</i> aimed 
to intimate that the reward depends upon the motives, not upon the amount of 
one’s labours, except so far as this might be affected by the disposition of the 
heart; and perhaps, also, to rebuke ambition and jealousy among the disciples 
themselves. That of the <i>pound</i>, on the other hand, was designed to stimulate the 
zeal of the Apostles in their labours for the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xv-p3.2">God</span>, and encourage them 
to a holy emulation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xv-p4">In both parables the servant who makes no use of the 
capital intrusted to him is condemned. But in Matthew this servant is precisely 
the one to whom only one talent is given; representing, perhaps, those who, with 
inferior powers, have insufficient confidence, and make the smallness of their 
gifts and the narrowness of their sphere of labour a plea for inactivity; such 
as say, comparing their talents and opportunities with those of others, “What 
can be expected of me, to whom so little has been given?” Here again, then, 
faithfulness and zeal, not the 

<pb n="373" id="viii.iii.i.xv-Page_373" />measure of gifts, are made prominent. In the parable of the 
<i>pounds</i>, the one pound is taken away from the negligent servant and given to him 
that gained most; in harmony with the scope of the parable, that which the 
negligent one never truly possessed (because he never used it) is transferred to 
him who proved himself worthy of the trust by gaining <i>most</i>. It is not so in the 
parable of the talents; here equality in motive and disposition is the main 
point, so that the quantitative differences disappear, and he who with five 
talents gains other five deserves no pre-eminence on that account. The feature, 
therefore, given in <scripRef passage="Matt 25:28" id="viii.iii.i.xv-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|25|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.28">Matt. xxv., 28</scripRef>, is not so appropriate to his parable as to 
Luke’s; at all events, it belongs only to the filling up of the picture in the 
former, while in the latter it is a prominent feature.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 258. Parable of the Wise and Foolish Virgins. (Matt., xxv., 1-13.)" prev="viii.iii.i.xv" next="viii.iii.i.xvii" id="viii.iii.i.xvi">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xvi-p1">§ 258. <i>Parable of the 
Wise and Foolish Virgins</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 25:1-13" id="viii.iii.i.xvi-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|25|1|25|13" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.1-Matt.25.13">Matt., xxv., 1-13</scripRef>.) 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xvi-p2">The parable of the <i>virgins</i> was 
designed to set vividly before the disciples the necessity of constant 
preparation for the uncertain time of Christ’s second advent, without at all 
clearing up the uncertainty of the time itself; thus harmonizing exactly with 
all his teachings on the subject. It is certainly, also, the representation (so 
often made by Christ) of the idea of Christian virtue under the form of 
prudence; and illustrates the connexion between Christian prudence and that 
ever-vigilant presence of mind which springs from one constant and predominant 
aim of life. But we must distinguish between the fundamental thought of the 
parable and its supplementary features. It may be that one of these latter is 
the fruitless application of the foolish virgins to the wise for a supply which 
they might have secured for themselves by adequate care and forethought; yet, 
perhaps, Christ, piercing the recesses of the human heart, and seeing its 
tendency to trust in the vicarious services and merits of others, may have 
intended, by this feature of the parable, to warn his disciples against such a 
fatal error.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 259. Christ teaches that Faith must prove itself by Works. (Matt. xxv., 31-46.)" prev="viii.iii.i.xvi" next="viii.iii.i.xviii" id="viii.iii.i.xvii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-p1">§ 259. <i>Christ teaches that Faith must prove itself by Works</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 25:31-46" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|25|31|25|46" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.31-Matt.25.46">Matt. 
xxv., 31-46</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-p2">At the close of the twenty-fifth chapter of Matthew there is given 
a representation of the final judgment. There has been, and may be, much debate 
as to both the form and the substance of this representation. In regard to the 
latter it may be asked, “What judgment is alluded to, and who are to be judged?” One reply is, that the judgment of unbelievers alone is meant;<note n="691" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-p3">Advocated particularly by 
<i>Keil</i> (Opuscula) 
and Olshausen (Commentar.).</p></note> because, 
according to Christ’s own words (<scripRef passage="John 3:18" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-p3.1" parsed="|John|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.18">John, iii., 18</scripRef>), believers are freed from 
judgment; and because the objects of the judgment are designated by the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-p3.2">ἔθνη</span>, 
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-p3.3">גּוֹים</span>a term applied exclusively to that portion of mankind which does 
not belong to the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-p3.4">God</span>.</p>


<pb n="374" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-Page_374" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-p4">It is true, the Scriptures teach (<scripRef passage="Rom 2:12" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.12">Rom., ii., 12, seq.</scripRef>) 
that even among these nations there are degrees of moral character which will 
certainly be recognized by the just judge; but the distinctions drawn by the 
judge in the passage before us are not of this character. Further, the theory 
alluded to will not explain why sympathy and assistance rendered to believers 
are made the sole standard, and all other moral tests thrown out. All that it 
can offer is one or the other of the following suppositions: either that this 
sympathy is a <i>general</i> love for mankind, and its manifestation to proclaimers of 
the Gospel merely an accidental feature; or that it springs from a direct 
interest in the cause of Christ and the Gospel itself. But the first supposition 
would make the ascription of <i>special</i> value to these acts inconsistent with the 
standard set up by Christ himself; for the acts are (according to the 
hypothesis) outward and accidental. The second does, indeed, afford a ground for 
preference in the motive, viz., love of Christ’s cause; but, then, it does away 
the theory itself, for the developement of such a sentiment in the minds of 
those who entertain it would inevitably make them Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-p5">This theory, therefore, is untenable on either side. It is 
further refuted by the fact that, in the passage, Christ bestows upon those to 
whom he awards his praise the very titles which belong exclusively to believers: 
as the “<i>righteous</i>;” the “<i>blessed 
of the Father, for whom the kingdom was prepared from the foundation of the 
world</i>.” We conclude, therefore, that the judgment will include the trial and 
sifting of professors of the faith themselves. As before that final decision the 
faith of the Gospel will have been. spread among all nations, so all nations 
are represented as brought to the bar; but, among these, genuine believers will 
be separated from those whose fidelity has not been proved by their lives. 
Indeed, we have already treated of several parables which presuppose such a 
final sifting of believers; nor is it at all inconsistent with the conscious 
assurance of the faithful that they are free from judgment through the 
redemption of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-p6">It is every where taught by him that brotherly love is a 
peculiar fruit of faith, the very test of its genuineness; and we cannot wonder, 
therefore, to find it made so prominent in this passage. The pious are 
represented in it as following the impulses of a true brotherly love, founded 
upon love to Christ, and as manifesting this love in kind acts to their brethren 
without respect to persons. Yet they attach no merit to their works, and are 
amazed to find the LORD value them so highly as to consider them <i>done unto 
himself</i>. But those whose faith is lifeless and loveless, and who rely upon their 
outward confessions of the Lord for their acceptance, are amazed, on the other 
hand, at their rejection. Never conscious of the intimate connexion between 
faith and love, or of genuine Christian feelings referring every thing to 
Christ, and seeing him in all things, they cannot understand why he interprets

<pb n="375" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-Page_375" />their lack of love for the brethren into lack of 
love for himself. The mere fact that faith is not expressly mentioned in 
connexion with the judgment does not affect our view; it is taken for granted 
that all have already professed the faith, and the genuine believers are to be 
separated from the spurious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xvii-p7">On the whole, then, we are not to look upon this 
representation as a <i>victure</i> of the final judgment. Its aim is to set forth, most 
vividly and impressively, the great and fundamental truth, that no faith but 
that which proves itself by works can secure a title to the kingdom of Heaven. 
We cannot fail to see in the “throne,” the “right hand,” the “left hand,” 
&amp;c., a figurative drapery, attending and setting off the one fundamental 
thought. Moreover, it was not Christ’s usage to speak of himself <i>directly</i> under 
the title of “King.” The form of the description, then, we suppose to have been 
parabolical; and its character in this respect was probably still more obvious 
when Christ delivered it.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 260. The Heathens with Christ. (John, xii., 20, seq.)" prev="viii.iii.i.xvii" next="viii.iii.i.xix" id="viii.iii.i.xviii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-p1">§ 260. <i>The Heathens with Christ</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 12:20" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-p1.1" parsed="|John|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.20">John, xii., 20, seq.</scripRef>) 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-p2">Among the hosts of visiters at the feast there were not a few 
<i>heathens</i> who 
had come to the knowledge of Jehovah as the true <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-p2.1">God</span>, and were accustomed to 
worship statedly at Jerusalem; perhaps proselytes of the gate.<note n="692" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-p3">This may be inferred from the use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-p3.1">ἀναβαινόντων</span> (<scripRef passage="John 12:20" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-p3.2" parsed="|John|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.20">v. 20</scripRef>).</p></note> Christ’s 
triumphal entry<note n="693" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-p4">There appears to be 
a discrepancy between John and the other Evangelists, if the facts related by 
him in <scripRef passage="John 12:20" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-p4.1" parsed="|John|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.20">xii., 20, seq.</scripRef>, took place after Christ’s entry, on the same day, and if 
Christ retired from the public immediately after his last warning to the Jews. 
On this supposition time could not have been afforded for the transactions we 
have already introduced in this interval from the synoptical Gospels. But it is 
evident from John’s own narrative that Christ found many followers just after 
his entry, and that this led even his enemies to be cautious. It may be 
inferred, therefore, that Christ made use of the great impression produced by 
his appearance, and did not immediately withdraw himself. The chasm in John is 
well filled by the other Gospels, and with matter precisely suited to the time. 
John’s main object was to give (as he alone could) the last discourses of Jesus 
with his disciples; and for this reason, probably, he omitted several features 
of Christ’s public labours. Two hypotheses are possible: (1) Christ’s 
conversation with the Greeks took place <i>several days</i> after his entry, and just 
before the end of his public labours; thereby leaving ample space for the 
transactions recorded in the synoptical Gospels; (2) or it took place on the <i>day</i> 
of his entry, and was occasioned by the sensation produced by that event; 
leaving a few days before his retirement, in which interval the events recorded 
in the synoptical Gospels occurred. These John did not mention; but, after 
giving a brief summary of Christ’s final warning to the Jews, hastened on to his 
last discourses with the disciples.</p></note> and ministry attracted their attention, and all that they heard 
found a point of contact in their awakened religious longings. Not venturing to 
address him personally, they sought the mediation of one of his disciples.<note n="694" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-p5">Philip does not take at once the bold step 
of presenting the heathen to Christ: he tells Andrew, and then both together 
tell Jesus. Thus naturally does John relate it.</p></note> 
Seeing in these individual cases a prefiguring of the great results, in the 
moral regeneration of mankind and the diffusion of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-p5.1">God</span>, that 

<pb n="376" id="viii.iii.i.xviii-Page_376" />were to flow from his own sufferings, he said, “<i>The 
hour is come that the Son of Man should be glorified</i>.” (The <i>man</i> Jesus, exalted 
to glory in heaven by his sufferings; the glorified one, who was to reveal 
himself in his influences upon mankind; especially in the invisible workings of 
his Divine power for the spread of the Divine kingdom.) The necessity of his 
death is next set forth. The seed-corn “abideth alone” unless it is thrown into 
the earth; but when it dies, it brings forth fruit: so the Divine life, so long 
as Jesus remained upon earth in personal form, was confined to himself; but when 
the earthly shell was cast off, the way was open for the diffusion of the Divine 
life among all mankind. As yet the disciples themselves were wholly dependent 
upon his personal appearance; and, therefore, he said that He alone, as the Son 
of Man, was yet in possession of this Divine life. And as He was to be glorified 
through sufferings, so he told his disciples that the happiness and glory 
destined for them was to be secured only by self-denial. “<i>He that loveth his 
life</i> (makes the earthly life his chief good) <i>shall lose it</i> (the true life); 
<i>but 
he that hateth his life in this world</i> (<i>i. e</i>., deems it valueless in 
comparison with the interests of His kingdom), <i>shall keep it unto life eternal</i>.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 261. Christ’s Struggles of Soul, and Submission to the Divine Will.—The Voice from Heaven. (John, xii., 27-29.)" prev="viii.iii.i.xviii" next="viii.iii.i.xx" id="viii.iii.i.xix">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p1">§ 261. <i>Christ’s Struggles of Soul, and Submission to the Divine Will.—The Voice from 
Heaven</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 12:27-29" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p1.1" parsed="|John|12|27|12|29" osisRef="Bible:John.12.27-John.12.29">John, xii., 27-29</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p2">At the same time that the great creation to proceed from his sufferings was expanding before his eyes, the struggles of soul to 
which we have before alluded were renewed within him. The life of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p2.1">God</span> in him did 
not exclude the uprising of human feelings, in view of the sufferings and death 
that lay before him, but only kept them in their proper limits. Not by 
<i>unhumanizing</i> himself, but by subordinating the human to the Divine, was he to 
realize the ideal of pure human virtue; he was to be a perfect example for men, 
even in the struggles of human weakness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p3">“<i>Now is my soul troubled!</i>” But, sorely 
as the terrors of his dying struggle pressed upon him, they could not shake his 
will, strong in <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p3.1">God</span>, or disturb the steadfast calmness of his mind. He does not, 
in obedience to the voice of nature, pray to be exempted from the dying hour: “I cannot say, <i>Father, save me from this hour</i>; for this cause have I been 
brought to this hour, not to escape, but to suffer it.”<note n="695" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p4"><scripRef passage="John 12:27" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p4.1" parsed="|John|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.27">John, xii., 27</scripRef>. Cf. <i>Kling</i>, Stud. u. Krit., 1836, iii., 676.</p></note> In full consciousness 
he had looked forward to it from the beginning, as essential to the fulfilment 
of his work. Therefore all his feelings and wishes are concentrated upon the one 
central aim of his whole life, that <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p4.2">God</span> may be glorified 
in mankind by his sufferings: “<i>Father glorify thy name!</i>”</p>

<pb n="377" id="viii.iii.i.xix-Page_377" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p5">As he uttered this fervent prayer, the very breathing 
of unselfish holiness. there came a voice<note n="696" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p6">Some interpret this account as a mythus, founded upon the Jewish idea of 
the <i>Bath-Col</i>. But the difficulties in the account are not of a nature to justify 
this view, or to impeach the veracity of the narrator. On the contrary, the very 
point on which the mythical theory seizes, viz., that in this case a natural 
phenomenon conveyed a special import to the religious consciousness, and the 
very difficulty itself of defining the relation between the subjective and the 
objective, tend to confirm the narrative as a statement of fact. Would the 
writer have said that the multitude heard only the <i>thunder</i>, and not the 
<i>words</i>, 
if he meant to describe a voice sounding in majesty amid the thunder, or a voice 
sounding with a noise like thunder? Certainly he would have represented it as 
heard by <i>all</i>, and thus have avoided the possible interpretation that the whole 
phenomenon was merely subjective. Only on the supposition that it was a real 
<i>fact</i>, related by an eye-witness, can we account for the clear distinction made 
by the writer between his own experience in the case and that of others, 
difficult as it may be for us to discover the common ground of these diverse 
experiences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p7">It is supposed by some that the <i>Bath-Col</i> was nothing else but a 
subjective interpretation of the Divine voice in thunder, considered as an omen 
or Divine sign of answer to prayer. Even if this theory be correct, it is clear 
that <i>John</i> did not mean to record such an omen and interpretation; <i>he</i> really 
heard the words, and the natural phenomenon must have only been a connecting 
link for the actual apprehension in his religious consciousness. The matter 
would have to be thus conceived: The impression made upon John by Christ’s 
words, and the natural phenomena that attended them, conspired so to affect the susceptible by-standers, that the word of God within them re-echoed the words 
of Christ. They were assured that His prayer was answered; receiving, in fact, 
the same impression as that reported in the narrative, though in a different 
form. And, as the natural phenomenon coincided with the inward operation of the 
Divine Spirit—a word from the Omnipresent God, who works alike in nature and in 
spirit—so Christ, who knew that His work was the Father’s, and always recognized 
God’s omnipresent working, both in nature and in the hearts of men, allowed it 
to be interpreted as a voice from Heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p8">But the conception of the Bath-Col, on 
which this whole interpretation is founded, cannot be sustained. In the 
Rabbinical passages collected by <i>Meuschen</i> and <i>Vitringa</i> there are no traces of 
it: they interpret the Bath-Col as a <i>real</i> voice, accompanied by thunder. In the 
Old Testament, thunder often appears as a <i>sign</i>, indeed, but as a sign of God’s 
anger or majesty, not of his grace. Still there are difficulties in the way of 
supposing that in the case before us this voice was audible simply to the 
<i>senses</i>. In every place in the New Testament in which such a voice is mentioned, 
it can be traced back to an inward fact and, in the case in question, the voice 
was heard only by a part, the susceptible minds The hearing, then, depended upon 
the spiritual condition of the hearer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p9">Two points are clearly obvious: (1) there 
was <i>thunder</i>, and this alone was heard by the unsusceptible multitude; (2) there 
was a <i>voice from God</i>, heard by the susceptible; and these last, again, lost to 
outward and sensible impressions, did not hear the thunder.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p10">In my view of this 
event, I agree for the most part (and gladly) with my worthy friend <i>Kling</i>; and I 
agree with him, also, that it is better to acknowledge the existence of 
inexplicable difficulties, than to twist the text and history, in order to carry 
out some theory which may suit our own notions (Stud. u. Krit., loc. cit., 676, 
677).</p></note> from heaven, heard by the believing souls who stood by as 
witnesses, saying, “<i>I have both glorified</i> my name in 
thee, <i>and will</i> continue to <i>glorify it</i>.” All his previous life, in which human 
nature had been made the organ of the perfect manifestation of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p10.1">God</span> in the glory 
of His holy law, had <i>glorified the name of God</i>; and now his sufferings, and 
their results, were more and more to glorify that Name, in the establishment of 
His kingdom among men. The Saviour himself, however, needed no assurance<note n="697" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p11">Cf. p. 342.</p></note> 
that his prayer was accepted: “<i>This voice came not because of me, but for your 
sakes</i>.”</p>







<pb n="378" id="viii.iii.i.xix-Page_378" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xix-p12">He interpreted the voice, and showed them <i>how</i> God was 
to be glorified in him: “<i>Now is the judgment of this world; now shall the 
prince of this world be cast out. And I, if I am lifted up from the earth, will 
draw all men unto me</i>.” His sufferings are his triumph. He finishes his work in 
them; and they form the sentence of condemnation to the ungodly world. The baselessness of Satan’s kingdom is laid bare. The Evil One is cast down from his 
throne among men. And Christ’s triumph will still go forward; the power of evil 
will be more and more diminished; and the Glorified One will not only free his 
followers from that evil power, but will exalt them to communion with himself in 
heaven.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 262. Christ closes his Public Ministry.—Final Words of warning to the Multitude." prev="viii.iii.i.xix" next="viii.iii.i.xxi" id="viii.iii.i.xx">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xx-p1">§ 262. <i>Christ closes his Public Ministry.—Final Words of 
warning to the Multitude</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xx-p2">The public ministry of Jesus was closed with these warning 
words addressed to the assembled multitude: “<i>Yet a little while is the 
light with you; walk while ye have the light</i> (receive it by faith, and become, 
by communion with it, children of the light), <i>lest darkness come upon you</i> (lest, 
lost in darkness, ye hasten headlong to your own destruction); <i>for he that 
walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth</i>.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 263. Machinations of Christ’s Enemies." prev="viii.iii.i.xx" next="viii.iii.i.xxii" id="viii.iii.i.xxi">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-p1">§ 263. <i>Machinations of Christ’s Enemies</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-p2">The few hours that intervened between the end of Christ’s public ministry and 
his arrest were devoted to instructing and comforting his disciples in view of 
his approaching departure, and the severe conflicts they were to undergo. In 
these conversations he displayed all his heavenly love and calmness of soul; his 
loftiness and his humility. In order that our contemplation of these sweet 
scenes may not be interrupted, we shall, before entering upon them, glance at 
the machinations of his enemies which brought about his capture and his death. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-p3">As we have seen, the Sanhedrim had resolved upon his death; all that remained 
was to decide how and when it should be brought about. The time of the feast 
itself would have been unpropitious for the attempt;<note n="698" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-p4"><scripRef passage="Matt 26:5" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|26|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.5">Matt., xxvi., 5</scripRef>, implies that Jesus 
was arrested <i>before</i> the commencement of the Jewish Passover. I do not see the 
justice of <i>Weisse’s</i> (i., 444) assertion, that this view of the passage is 
opposed to its natural sense. The passage certainly implies (what is most 
important for my purpose) that he was <i>not</i> apprehended on the f<i>east-day</i>; whether 
<i>before</i> or <i>after</i> is left undecided. But this information is not sufficient to 
show an inaccuracy in the chronology of the first three Gospels. For we might 
suppose that the Sanhedrim were led, by the opportunity afforded by the 
treachery of Judas, to seize Jesus quietly at night, abandoning their original 
design. It would therefore follow, at any rate, that they had not decided to 
effect their purpose <i>during</i> the feast; and they may have made up their minds to 
wait until its close, when the unexpected proposition of Judas led them to 
attempt it <i>during</i> the feast. But it is not probable that they would allow 
Christ, unmolested, to make use of the time of the feast to increase his 
followers among the multitude. We shall see hereafter that there 
are strong objections to the opinion that Christ was crucified on the first day 
of the feast; and these, if valid, will confirm our supposition that he was 
arrested on the day before its commencement. Cf. <i>Gförer</i>, iii, 198.</p></note> it must be made, 
therefore, either before or after. The former <pb n="379" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-Page_379" />was the safest, and therefore the favorite plan. An 
unexpected and most favourable opening as afforded, by the proposition of <i>Judas 
Iscariot</i>, to deliver him into their hands.<note n="699" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-p5"><scripRef passage="Matt 26:14-16" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|26|14|26|16" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.14-Matt.26.16">Matt., 
xxvi., 14-16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 14:10,11" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-p5.2" parsed="|Mark|14|10|14|11" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.10-Mark.14.11">Mark, xiv., 10, 11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 22:3-6" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-p5.3" parsed="|Luke|22|3|22|6" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.3-Luke.22.6">Luke, xxii., 3-6</scripRef>. These passages agree in 
showing that Judas made his bargain with the Sanhedrim <i>before</i> the night on which 
he consummated his treachery. It might be inferred from <scripRef passage="John 13:26" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-p5.4" parsed="|John|13|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.26">John, xiii., 26</scripRef>, that he 
only imbibed the Satanic thought on rising from the Last Supper; but how could 
he have negotiated with the Sanhedrim so late in the night, and just before the 
fatal act? John himself says (<scripRef passage="John 13:2" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-p5.5" parsed="|John|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.2">xiii., 2</scripRef>) that the devil had before put it in his 
heart to do it. We conclude, therefore, that <scripRef passage="John 13:26" id="viii.iii.i.xxi-p5.6" parsed="|John|13|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.26">v. 26</scripRef> refers to the <i>last</i> step—the 
execution of his evil purpose; and this agrees very well with the supposition 
that he had previously arranged all the preliminaries. A favourable moment only 
was wanting; and this he found during that last interview with Jesus.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 264. The Motives of Judas in betraying Jesus." prev="viii.iii.i.xxi" next="viii.iii.ii" id="viii.iii.i.xxii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p1">§ 264. <i>The Motives of Judas in betraying Jesus</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p2">It is difficult to decide upon the motives that impelled Judas 
to the outrage which he perpetrated. How could one that had daily enjoyed the 
influences of Christ’s Divine life, had been a witness of his mighty works, and 
received so many proofs of his love, have been driven to such a fatal step? It 
cannot be supposed, as we have before remarked,<note n="700" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p3">Cf. p. 
118.</p></note> that he originally attached 
himself to Jesus for the purpose of betraying him; it rather appears that his 
motives were at first as pure as those of the rest of the disciples. Had not 
Christ seen in him capacities which, with proper cultivation, might have made 
him an efficient Apostle, he would not have received him into his narrower 
circle on the same footing with the others, and sent him out along with them on 
the first trial mission.<note n="701" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p4">Cf. p. 257, seq.</p></note> Nor does this view deny either that the evil germ 
which, when fully developed, led him to his great crime, lay in his heart at the 
time; or that Christ saw the evil as well as the good.<note n="702" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p5"><scripRef passage="John 6:64" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p5.1" parsed="|John|6|64|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.64">John, vi., 64</scripRef>, teaches that Jesus knew at once the 
motives of all that attached themselves to him. No mock faith, founded on 
carnal inclinations, could deceive him, and therefore he knew at once the 
spiritual character of the one that should betray him. The pas. sage does not 
necessarily imply that he marked at first the <i>person</i> of the traitor; but only 
that he noticed in Judas, from the very beginning, the disposition of heart that 
finally led him to become a traitor. But it need not appear strange to us if 
John, after so many proofs of the superhuman prescience of Jesus, attributed to 
the indefinite intimations of Christ, given by him to Judas in order to make him
<i>know himself</i>, more than was really expressed by them at the time.</p></note> But the Saviour may have 
hoped to make the latter preponderate over the former.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p6">Among the possible 
motives for the crime of Judas are, (1.) His alleged avarice; (2.) Jewish views 
of Christ’s Messiahship on his part; and, (3.) A gradual growth of hostile 
feelings in his heart. These we shall now examine in order.</p>

<pb n="380" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-Page_380" />
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p7">(1.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p8">Was Judas impelled by avarice?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p9">There are certain 
intimations in the Evangelists that appear to favour the hypothesis that <i>avarice</i> 
was his leading motive. In <scripRef passage="John 12:6" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p9.1" parsed="|John|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.6">John, xii., 6</scripRef>, this vice is ascribed to him, and he 
is charged with embezzling money from the common purse, committed to his charge 
as treasurer. Moreover, according to the synoptical Gospels, he bargained for a 
certain sum of money, as the price of his treachery. It might be inferred, 
therefore, that a love of money, which sought to gratify itself by any means, 
even by the violation of a sacred trust, grew upon him to such an extent as 
finally to induce the commission of his awful crime.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p10">But there are many and 
strong objections to this view of the case. If Judas’s avarice were so intense, 
it is difficult to conceive how Christ, whose piercing glance penetrated the 
recesses of men’s hearts, could have received him into the number of the 
disciples. Could He, who knew so well how to adapt the special duties which he 
assigned his followers to their individual peculiarities, have allowed precisely 
this most avaricious disciple to keep charge of the common purse? And, had he 
attributed Judas’s reproof of Mary<note n="703" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p11">Cf. p. 352.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="John 12:5" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p11.1" parsed="|John|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.5">John, xii., 5</scripRef>) to this motive, would he not 
have noticed it in his reply?<note n="704" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p11.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p12">Dr. <i>G. Schollmeyer</i>, 
a young but promising theologian, remarks this in his “Jesus and Judas,” Lüneburg, 1836.</p></note> It must be remembered, John’s explanation (<scripRef passage="John 12:6" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p12.1" parsed="|John|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.6">v. 6</scripRef>) 
was added <i>after</i> Judas was known to have bargained to betray his Master for 
money. Had such an accusation been made at an earlier period, he would doubtless 
have been removed from the treasurership. In all Christ’s <i>allusions</i> to the 
character of Judas that have come down to us, there is not the slightest 
indication that He thought it necessary to warn him against this sin. There may, 
indeed, have been indications in John’s memory which he believed to afford 
sufficient ground for such a charge;<note n="705" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p12.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p13"><i>Strauss</i> (iii., 422, 3<sup>te</sup> Aufl.) thinks this is inconsistent 
with my fundamental principle, since I acknowledge the <i>Apostle John</i> as the 
author of this Gospel; just as if I accused the Apostle of a groundless slander. 
The black deed of Judas justified John in ascribing this vice to him, as many of 
his recollections seemed to indicate it. He certainly could not be expected to 
exercise a cool impartiality towards the traitor. In the mean time, I think I am 
justified in saying that John’s allusions are not to be taken <i>unconditionally</i> as 
proof. But the single trait of avarice suits well the general character of 
Judas, in whom earthly aims were all-controlling.</p></note> and, after attributing the treachery of 
Judas in betraying Christ to avarice, he might have been led to look for traces 
of the same vice in his previous management of the common funds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p14">Again, it is 
difficult to understand, if the crime was committed for the sake of money alone, 
how so small a sum as <i>thirty shekels</i><note n="706" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p15">Between 25 and 26 rix 
dollars. Twenty shekels = 120 denarii, and one denarius was at that time the 
ordinary wages for a day’s labour (<scripRef passage="Matt 20:2" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|20|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.2">Matt., xx., 2</scripRef>); so that the whole sum

amounted to about four months’ wages of a day-labourer. (Cf. 
<i>Paulus</i> on <scripRef passage="Matt 26:16" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p15.2" parsed="|Matt|26|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.16">Matt., 
xxvi., 16</scripRef>.) Thirty shekels, it is to be noticed, was the value set upon a single 
slave, according to <scripRef passage="Exod 21:32" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p15.3" parsed="|Exod|21|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.21.32">Exod., xxi., 32</scripRef>.</p></note> could 

<pb n="381" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-Page_381" />have satisfied the traitor.<note n="707" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p15.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p16">It is questioned, with some plausibility, 
by <i>Strauss</i> and <i>De Wette</i>, whether the precise sum, <i>thirty shekels</i>, is correctly 
given. Their arguments are that Matthew alone mentions it (<scripRef passage="Matt 26:15" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|26|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.15">xxvi., 15</scripRef>), while in 
Mark and Luke only the general term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p16.2">ἀργύριον</span> is given; and that the tendency of 
Matthew to find types of Christ’s history in the Old Testament induced him to fix 
this precise sum, in view of <scripRef passage="Zech 11:12" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p16.3" parsed="|Zech|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.11.12">Zech., xi., 12</scripRef> (cf. <scripRef passage="Matt 27:9" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p16.4" parsed="|Matt|27|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.9">Matt., xxvii., 9</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p17">Without making any positive assertion, we must observe on this (1) that, although Mark 
and Luke do not expressly mention the small sum, they would not have used the 
indefinite term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p17.1">ἀργύριον</span>, if the sum had been known to be large; (2) although 
there is a discrepancy between <scripRef passage="Matt 27:7" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p17.2" parsed="|Matt|27|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.7">Matt., xxvii., 7</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Acts 1:18" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p17.3" parsed="|Acts|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.18">Acts, i., 18</scripRef>, yet this 
discrepancy seems to presuppose that the money was just sufficient to purchase a 
field, which certainly could not have required a <i>large</i> sum; (3) the passage in 
the Old Testament <i>alone</i> would not have been enough to induce the assignment of 
so small a sum, in the face of the probability, on the other side, that the 
Sanhedrim would give a large amount to secure so important an end; (4) it could 
not have been invented to blacken the character of Judas still further: his deed 
must have been black enough at any price; (5) there is no great improbability in 
the Sanhedrim’s offering so small a reward: people of this stamp would give 
Judas no more than the lowest possible price for which he would do the deed; and 
their fanatical hatred of Christ may have led them to offer exactly the price of 
a slave, in order to degrade the character of Jesus.</p></note> Would not the Sanhedrim, 
in view of the importance of getting hold of Jesus quietly, before the feast 
began, freely have given Judas more if he had asked it? True, that body may have 
relied upon the surety of seizing him in some way, and upon the impression, 
gathered from his character, that he would cause no rescue to be attempted; and, 
therefore, so far as their <i>offer</i> is concerned, thirty pieces is likely enough.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p18">On the whole, then, we conclude that to gain so small a sum of money could not 
have been Judas’s <i>chief</i> motive. And, even had the sum been a large one, it 
remains almost impossible to conceive that avarice <i>alone</i> could lead him to 
deliver Jesus over to his foes, if he really were impressed with a sense of his 
Divinity and Messiahship. It must be presupposed that he had stood for some time 
in a spiritual relation to Christ different from that of the other Apostles; and 
when this is once admitted, avarice is a superfluous motive.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p19">(2.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p20">Was Judas 
impelled by Jewish views of Christ’s Messiahship?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p21">Did Judas foresee and intend 
to bring about the result which followed Christ’s arrest? The answer to this 
question will obviously go a great way fixing our opinion of his character and 
motives. It is connected with another, viz., in what way did the traitor himself 
die? If, according to Matthew’s account, he committed suicide immediately after 
Christ’s condemnation, we might infer that he did not intend this result, and 
was thrown into despair by it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p22">

This inference has led some to the opinion<note n="708" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p23">See, especially, <i>Schollmeyer’s</i> Treatise, above cited.</p></note> that 
Judas expected Christ’s arrest only to bring about the triumph of his cause by 
compelling

<pb n="382" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-Page_382" />him to establish his visible Messianic kingdom. 
If this were the case, the traitor must have expected either (1) that the 
enthusiastic multitude would rescue Christ by force and make him king; or (2) 
that Christ himself, by an exertion of his miraculous power, would overthrow his 
foes and establish his kingdom. But the <i>first</i> is utterly untenable; little as Judas 
may have known of Christ’s spirit, he <i>must</i> have known that He would not make use 
of worldly power to accomplish his purposes; nor could he himself have supposed 
such power to be needed, if (according to the hypothesis) he acknowledged Jesus 
as Messiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p24">

The <i>second</i> view may be more fully stated thus: Holding the same 
Messianic expectations as the other Apostles, he only gave way more entirely to 
a wilful impatience; Christ delayed too long for him; he planned the arrest to 
hasten his decision, surely expecting a display of his miraculous power, and the 
establishment of his visible kingdom. Terrible was his consternation when he saw 
the Saviour, whom he loved, condemned to death! Not, however, that his act is in 
the slightest degree justified. It was sinful wilfulness to seek to control the 
actions of Him whose wise guidance, as Lord and Master, he ought to have 
followed in all things. He sacrificed all other considerations to his own 
arbitrarily-conceived idea, and acted upon that vile principle which has given 
birth to the most destructive deeds recorded in history—that the end sanctifies 
the means. Still his decision of character and energy of will, if sacrificed in 
obedience to Christ’s spirit, would have made him a most efficient agent in 
propagating the Gospel, and prove that Christ had good reasons for receiving him 
into the number of the Apostles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p25">

Such is the second hypothesis. But if Judas 
acted on such principles, would Jesus have abandoned him to his delusion, and 
allowed him to rush blindly on destruction? The authority of Christ as Prophet 
and Messiah (and, according to the hypothesis, Judas recognized him as such) 
could easily have removed the scales from the eyes of the deluded Apostle. Could 
the Saviour possibly have uttered a word at the Last Supper (<scripRef passage="John 13:27" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p25.1" parsed="|John|13|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.27">John, xiii., 27</scripRef>) 
that might be interpreted into an approval of his undertaking?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p26">

The hypothesis, 
then, must at least be modified into the view that Judas’s faith wavered because 
Christ was making no preparations for a visible kingdom; the result alone could 
solve his doubts; and there fore he brought about the arrest, reasoning on this 
wise: “If Jesus is really Messiah, no power of the world can harm him, and all 
opposition will only serve to glorify him; if, on the other hand, he succumbs, 
it must be taken as a judgment of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p26.1">God</span> against him.” His subsequent repentance is 
not inconsistent with this view: his conclusions <i>after</i> the result, when, 
perhaps, the full power of Christ’s image stood before

<pb n="383" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-Page_383" />him, may have been very different from what he had expected. As a general thing, the impressions made upon a man by the results of 
his actions testify but little as to the character of his motives; none can tell 
how an evil deed, even when deliberately planned and perpetrated, will react 
upon the conscience.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p27">(3.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p28">Was Judas impelled by a gradually developed hostility? 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p29">The mode of Judas’s death,<note n="709" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p29.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p30">Matthew’s account 
of the death of Judas stands in (at least) partial contradiction to <scripRef passage="Acts 1:18" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p30.1" parsed="|Acts|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.18">Acts, i., 
18</scripRef>, which states that Judas bought a field with the money, and met his death by 
falling from a height. This may, indeed, possibly mean suicide; but it is 
doubtful. The wild and fabulous narrative of <i>Papias</i> (first published by 
<i>Cramer</i>, 
Catena in Acta S. Apost., Oxon., 1838, p. 12) presupposes that Judas did not die by his own hand. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p30.2">Μέγα δὲ ἀσεβείας 
ὑπόδειγμα ἐν τούτῳ τῳ κόσμῳ περιεπάτησεν δ Ἰρησθεὶς ἐπιτοσοῦτον τὴν σάρκα, ὥστε μηδὲ ὁπόθεν 
ἅμαξα διέρχεται ῥαδίως ἐκεῖνον δυνσθαι διελθεῖν· ἀλλὰ μηδὲ αὐτὸν τὸν τῆς κεφαλῆς ὄγκον αὐτοῦ· 
τὰ μὲν γὰρ βλέφαρα τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν αὐτοῦ φασὶ τοσοῦτον ἐξοιδῆσαι, ὡς αὐτὸν μὲν καθόλου τὸ φῶς μὴ 
βλέπειν· τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς δὲ αὐτοῦ μηδὲ ὑπὸ ἰατροῦ διόπτρας ὀφθῆναι δύνασθαι· τοσοῦτον βάθος εἶχον 
ἀπὸ τὴς ἔξωθεν ἐπιφανείας· τὸ δὲ αἰδοῖον αὐτοῦ πάσης μεν ἀσχημοσύνης ἀηδέστερον καὶ μεῖζον φαίνεςθαι· 
φέρεσθαι δὲ δι᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐκ παντὸς τοῦ σώματος συρρέοντας ἰχώρας τε καὶ σκώληκας εἰς ὕβριν δι᾽ αὐτῶν μόνον 
τῶν ἀναγκαίων· μετὰ πολλὰς δὲ βασάνους καὶ τιμωρίας, ἐν ἰδίω φασὶ χωρίῳ τελευτήσαντα· καὶ τοῦτο ἀπὸ 
τῆς ὁδοῦ ἔρημον καὶ ἀοίκητον τὸ χωρίον μέχρι τῆς νῦν γενέσθαι· ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ μέχρι τῆσ σήμερον δύνασθαί 
τινα ἐκεῖνον τὸν τό[πμ ᾶρείεῖν, ἐὰν μὴ τὰς ῥῖνας ταῖς χερσὶν ἐπιφράξῃ· τοσάυτη διὰ τῆς σαρκὸς αὐτοῦ 
καὶ επὶ γῆς κρίσις ἐχώρησεν.</span>” 
It is easy to see how the expressions in Acts could give rise to this 
extravagant legend.</p></note> as we have seen, is not sufficient to prove that his 
purpose in delivering Christ to the Sanhedrim was not a decidedly hostile one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p31">The final view before mentioned may be stated thus: The first feelings of Judas, 
in attaching himself to Christ, were the same as those of the other Apostles. He 
had a practical and administrative talent, which caused him to be made 
treasurer; and which may have been usefully employed in organizing the first 
Christian congregations. But the element of carnal selfishness, although it 
affected the other Apostles more or less, was in him deeply rooted; the Spirit 
and love of Christ could not gain the same power over him as over the other more 
spiritually-minded disciples. As he gradually found that his expectations were 
to be disappointed, his attachment turned more and more into aversion. When the 
manifestation of Christ ceased to be attractive, it became <i>repulsive</i>; and more 
and more so every day. The miracles alone could not revive his faith, so long as 
he lacked the disposition to perceive Divinity in them. If Christ showed 
striking proofs of Divine power, so, also, he gave evident signs of human 
weakness; and the sight of the latter could easily cause an estranged heart to 
doubt and hesitate in regard to the former. A man’s view even of facts depends 
upon the tendencies of his mind and heart; these necessarily give their own hue 
to his interpretations even of what his eyes behold.<note n="710" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p31.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p32">The following profound 
thought of Pascal, abundantly verified in history, may be applied to the 
scientific treatment of the Life of Christ, and to those who boast a cold 
impartiality in regard to it: “<span lang="FR" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p32.1">La volonté est un des principaux organes de la créance, non qu’elle forme la créance, mais parce que les choses paraissent vrayes on 
fausses, selon la face, par où on les regarde. La volonté, qui se plaist à l’une 
plus qu’a l’autre, détourne l’esprit. de considérer les qualitéz de celle, 
qu’elle n’aime pas, et ainsi l’esprit marchant d’une pièce avec ]a volonté, 
s’arreste à regarder la face qu’elle aime, et en jugeant parce qu’il y voit, il 
régle insensîblement sà créance suivant l’inclination de la volonté.</span>”</p></note> Nor do 

<pb n="384" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-Page_384" />we know how far the crafty Pharisees understood Judas and 
tampered with him. It was just at the time of the sifting, before alluded to,<note n="711" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p32.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p33">P. 268, 
269.</p></note> 
among the masses that had followed Christ, that the spirit of enmity seems to 
have germinated in the heart of Judas, and Christ noticed and intimated it 
(<scripRef passage="John 6:70" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p33.1" parsed="|John|6|70|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.70">John, vi., 70</scripRef>); although it could not, 
<i>all at once</i>, have become predominant in 
him: there were, doubtless, inward struggles before the fatal tendency acquired 
full sway.<note n="712" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p33.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p34">We do not wish to be understood as attempting a full explanation of the 
conduct of Judas, so enigmatical in itself, and so little explained by the 
accounts that are left to us. We have only sought to present the theory which 
seems to us most probable from the data before us.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.i.xxii-p35">The life of man furnishes many analogies that may help to 
clear up the enigmatical conduct of Judas. He who does not follow the impulses 
of good which he receives from within and without, but rather gives himself up 
to the selfish propensities which those impulses are meant to counteract, 
becomes finally and irrecoverably enslaved to them; all things that ought to 
work together for his good serve for his harm; the healing balm becomes for him 
a poison. This is the severe judgment upon which our free agency is conditioned; 
and to it may we apply the saying of our Lord: “<i>From him that hath not, shall 
be taken away even that which he hath</i>.”</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter II. The Last Supper of Jesus with the Disciples." prev="viii.iii.i.xxii" next="viii.iii.ii.i" id="viii.iii.ii">
<h3 id="viii.iii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.iii.ii-p0.2">THE LAST SUPPER OF JESUS WITH THE DISCIPLES.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 265. Object of Christ in the Last Supper." prev="viii.iii.ii" next="viii.iii.ii.ii" id="viii.iii.ii.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p1">§ 265. <i>Object of Christ in the Last Supper</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p2">JESUS looked 
forward without fear, nay, with confidence, to the fate that awaited him. We 
need not necessarily presuppose that he was supernaturally informed of it; for 
it may be said that his friends in the Sanhedrim (and he had such) informed him 
of the negotiations of Judas. He foresaw that he would have to leave his 
disciples before the proper Passover,<note n="713" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p3">I presuppose, with <i>Ideler, 
Lücke, Siefert, De Wette</i>, and <i>Bleek</i>, that the Last Supper was held, not on the 
14th Nisan, the holy Passover eve, but on the 13th, and that the Friday of his 
passion was that holy evening. (a.) A candid interpretation of John’s Gospel 
confirms this supposition. We cannot infer much from <scripRef passage="John 13:1,2" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p3.1" parsed="|John|13|1|13|2" osisRef="Bible:John.13.1-John.13.2">xiii., 1, 2</scripRef>, although that 
passage seems to imply that the supper occurred before the beginning of the 
feast. But <scripRef passage="John 18:28" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p3.2" parsed="|John|18|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.28">xviii., 28</scripRef>. tells us that the deputies of the Sanhedrim would not 
enter the Praetorium for fear of defilement, as they had to eat the Passover on that evening. The words 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p3.3">ἵνα φάγωσι τὸ πάσχα </span>
<i>must</i> be applied, according to prevailing usage, both among Jews 
and Christians, to the feast of Passover. It is objected that this care was 
needless, as, if a defilement were thus incurred, it would not, on account of 
the <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p3.4">טְבוּל יוֹם</span>, last until the <i>evening</i>, <i>i. e</i>., until the beginning of the following 
day; but this is easily answered; many things had to be done as preparatory to 
the feast, which would trench upon both days. In <scripRef passage="John 19:31" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p3.5" parsed="|John|19|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.31">xix., 31</scripRef>, the day of the 
crucifixion is treated as an ordinary Friday. No scruples were entertained about 
the crucifixion on that day, but only about leaving the bodies on the cross on 
the <i>Sabbath</i>, which was a <i>fixed</i> feast-day. But how could the Friday, if it were 
the first day of the principal feast, be treated as an ordinary Friday? All 
difficulties are removed by supposing that it <i>was</i> only a common Friday, and that 
the next day was at once the Sabbath and the first day of the Passover feast. 
Even if the Sanhedrim were compelled to expedite the crucifixion of Christ, and 
were impelled, in their fanatical hatred, to violate the sanctity of the feast 
by it, yet is it likely that they would have waited just to the holiest 
feast-day for the crucifixion of the <i>malefactors</i>, or that the pardon of a 
condemned criminal (granted by the Romans in honour of the feast) would have 
been delayed until the feast had begun? But the haste and the pardon would 
harmonize well with the view that the crucifixion took place <i>before</i> the feast, 
on the 13th Nisan. (b.) Lücke has called attention to two passages in 1 
Corinthians, though without deeming them perfectly conclusive (Götting. 
Anzeig.): (1.) The first passage is <scripRef passage="1Cor 5:7,8" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p3.6" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|5|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7-1Cor.5.8">1 Cor., v., 7, 8</scripRef>, in which Paul seems to 
contrast the Christian with the Jewish Passover as held at the same time 
(Christ, as the spiritual Passover, as sacrificed simultaneously with the Jewish 
Paschal lamb; (2.) <scripRef passage="1Cor 11:23" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p3.7" parsed="|1Cor|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.23">1 Cor., xi., 23</scripRef>, speaks indefinitely of the night of Christ’s 
betrayal, not of his partaking of the Passover. (c.) It may, perhaps, be the 
case that in Matt., xxvi., 18, the writer presupposed that Christ really partook 
of the Pass over with his disciples; but may not the passage mean, “My time for 
leaving the world is at hand; and therefore I will celebrate the Passover <i>to-day</i> 
with my disciples, in anticipation?” (d.) In <scripRef passage="Luke 23:54" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p3.8" parsed="|Luke|23|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.54">Luke, xxiii., 54</scripRef>, the day of the 
crucifixion is mentioned as a common Friday (the day of preparation), a day on 
which there could be no scruples about any kind of business; but would it have 
been so mentioned if it had been the first day of Passover the greatest 
feast-day in all the year? (e.) The general diffusion of the belief that Christ 
held a proper Passover with his disciples may be explained on the ground that 
Christ really did hold his <i>last</i> supper with reference and allusion to the 
Passover supper and the ceremonies that accompanied it; that the first 
Christians, intent upon the substance, paid little heed to chronological 
niceties; that the Jewish-Christians kept up the Jewish usage of the Passover, 
giving it, however, a Christian import; while the purely Gentile converts kept 
no such festal seasons. The interchange of <i>the first day of unleavened bread</i> (as 
the day of Christ’s passion) with the <i>first day of the Passover feast</i> may also 
have contributed to it. These grounds might suffice to explain the admission into 
the synoptical Gospels of the idea that the Passion occurred on the <i>first</i> day of 
the Passover; but are utterly inconsistent with the hypothesis that the author 
of <i>John’s</i> Gospel (whether it be admitted as genuine or not) could have inserted 
and got into circulation a statement invented by himself, and conflicting with 
the general stream of tradition. John’s chronology, as we have said, is 
consistent throughout; but that of the synoptical Gospels presents discrepancies 
that appear irreconcilable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p4">Little use can be made of the ancient disputes about 
the Passover; from such mere fragments we cannot decide how far the Evangelical 
accounts were appealed to. The advocates of the occidental usage, Apollinaris of 
Hierapolis, Clement of Alexandria, and Hippolytus, appealed to John’s Gospel (if 
the fragments in <i>Chronicon paschale Alexandrinum</i>, ed. Niebuhr, Dindorf, i., 
13, are genuine) to prove that the Last Supper was <i>not</i> a Passover proper. 
Polycrates, bishop of Ephesus (Eus., Hist. Eccl., v., 24) appealed to “<i>the 
Gospel</i>” in behalf of the opposite usage; but whether he appealed, under the 
title “the Gospel,” to one, or all of the Evangelists, we cannot conceive how he 
could reconcile the declarations in John with the Passover usages of Asia Minor 
(cf. Dr. <i>Rettberg’s</i> Abhandl. üb. d. Paschastreit, Ilgen’s Zeitschrift für Histor. Theol., ii., 2, 119). What is the meaning of the words of Polycrates, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p4.1">ἄγειν, τηρεῖν τὴν ἡμέραν</span>? Not, 
certainly, the keeping of the Paschal supper; nor the Jewish Passover, assisted 
at by Christians; for the added words 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p4.2">πάντοτε τὴν ἡμὲραν ἤγαγον οἱ συγγενεῖς μου, ὅταν τῶν Ἰουδαίων ὁ λαός ή̓́ρνυε τὴν ζύμην</span>,  
would then be sheer tautology. He 
must have meant, then, “the day for commemorating the passion of Christ.” If, 
then, it is in <i>this</i> sense that Polycrates says of “all the bishops of Lesser 
Asia since the time of St. John,” that they 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p4.3">πάντες ἐτήρησαν τὴν ἡμέραν τὴς τεσσαρεσκαιδεκάτης τοῦ 
πάσχα κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον</span>, he obviously means that they 
“all celebrated the 14th Nisan,” on which the Jewish Passover began, in 
commemoration of our Lord’s Passion; and for confirmation of <i>this</i> he might very 
well appeal to the Gospel of John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p5">We must also allude to a remarkable passage 
in Hippolytus (in his first book upon the Feast of Passover, 1. c. p. 13), there 
reported as coming from the lips of Christ: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p5.1">οὐκέτι φάγομαι τὸ παοχα</span> (surely 
<scripRef passage="Luke 22:16" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p5.2" parsed="|Luke|22|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.16">Luke, xxii., 16</scripRef>, cannot be meant); as if Christ had predicted that he 
“would no 
more eat of the Paschal lamb, and hence not live to see another Feast of Passover.”</p></note> and determined to give a peculiar 

<pb n="385" id="viii.iii.ii.i-Page_385" />import to his <i>last</i> meal with them, to place it in a 
peculiar relation to the Jewish Passover, as the Christian covenant-meal was to 
take the 

<pb n="386" id="viii.iii.ii.i-Page_386" />place of that of the Old Testament. Perhaps, as the Sanhedrim had 
determined to carry out their plans against him before the feast, he spent 
Thursday, 13th Nisan, in Bethany, in order to employ these last hours with the 
disciples undisturbed. In the morning he sent Peter and John into the city, to 
make the necessary preparations for the Passover supper. To preserve secrecy, 
and avoid all hazard of surprise by the Sanhedrim, he designated the 
house at which the supper was to be held by a sign understood by its owner, 
without specifying the name of the latter.<note n="714" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p6">I cannot see a miracle in this; it cannot be shown that Luke (<scripRef passage="Luke 22:13" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.13">xxii., 
13</scripRef>) means to narrate it as miraculous.</p></note></p>
 
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p7">Two prominent acts of Christ marked 
this last meal with the disciples, viz., the <i>washing of feet</i> and the institution 
of the Lord’s Supper.<note n="715" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.i-p8">John does not describe the institution 
of the Eucharist: it was known and commemorated in the Church regularly; but the 
<i>washing of feet</i>, not preserved by any such commemoration, he gives in detail, as 
an especially marked incident.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 266. Christ washes the Disciples' Feet. Conversation with Peter in regard to it. (John, xiii., 2-16.)" prev="viii.iii.ii.i" next="viii.iii.ii.iii" id="viii.iii.ii.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.ii.ii-p1">§ 266. <i>Christ washes the Disciples’ Feet. Conversation 
with Peter in regard to it</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 13:2-16" id="viii.iii.ii.ii-p1.1" parsed="|John|13|2|13|16" osisRef="Bible:John.13.2-John.13.16">John, xiii., 2-16</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.ii-p2">In washing the disciples’ feet, 
Christ obviously intended to impress vividly and permanently upon their minds, 
by means of a specific act, a general truth; and to remove those carnal 
expectations of a secular kingdom, and the selfishness necessarily connected 
therewith, which were not yet wholly banished from their minds.<note n="716" id="viii.iii.ii.ii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.ii-p3">Cf. p. 352, on <scripRef passage="Luke 22:26,27" id="viii.iii.ii.ii-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|22|26|22|27" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.26-Luke.22.27">Luke, xxii., 26, 27</scripRef>. I cannot 
assert, with <i>Gförer</i>, that this passage is unmeaning, unless interpreted in view 
of the symbolic act: the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.ii.ii-p3.2">διακονεῖν</span>, might apply to his 
<i>whole life</i>, as 
devoted to the service of others (cf. <scripRef passage="Matt 20:28" id="viii.iii.ii.ii-p3.3" parsed="|Matt|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.28">Matt., xx., 28</scripRef>). But the form of the 
passage in Luke certainly appears to imply an allusion to the symbolic act which 
John records, The thought contained in it is the same as that in <scripRef passage="John 13:13-16" id="viii.iii.ii.ii-p3.4" parsed="|John|13|13|13|16" osisRef="Bible:John.13.13-John.13.16">John, xiii., 13-16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.ii-p4">Such an act, on 
the part of the Divine Master, must doubtless have surprised more than one of 
the disciples. That <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.ii.ii-p4.1">He</span>, the object of their deepest reverence and love, should 
do for them so lowly a service, may well have been a surprise and a 
contradiction to their feelings. Yet that same reverence prevented them from 
resisting his will. But the fiery and impetuous Peter could not so command his 
feelings: “Lord, 

<pb n="387" id="viii.iii.ii.ii-Page_387" />dost thou wash <i>my</i> feet?” Even when Christ told him, in view 
of this reluctance, that he should know the import of the act thereafter, he was 
not satisfied; until, at last, the Saviour rebuked his self-will with the 
declaration, “<i>If I wash thee not, thou hast no part in me</i>:” And this was to be 
taken literally, for this single case was a test of the state. of heart 
essential for union with Christ: it was necessary for Peter to show forth a 
complete renunciation of his own will, and absolute subjection to that of Jesus. 
But the <i>spiritual</i> meaning afterward set forth by Christ, viz., that none could 
enter or remain in his communion unless spiritually purified through him, was 
probably implied also in these words. Peter, alarmed, cries out, “Yea, if it be 
so, Lord, <i>not my feet alone, but also my hands and my head</i>.” To this Christ 
replied: “That is too much: <i>he that is washed</i> (bathed) <i>needeth not save to wash 
his feet, but is clean every whit</i>.” (A figure taken from Eastern usage: he that 
is already bathed, need only, on coming in from the road, wash off the soil that 
may have gathered on his feet.) The spiritual import, then, of the symbolical 
act, and of Christ’s language in regard to it, probably is: Whosoever, through 
faith in me, has received the purifying principle of <i>life</i>, who is pure in heart 
and motives, needs only thereafter continued purification from sins cleaving to 
him outwardly; just as the Apostles, though inspired by pure love to Christ, 
still stood in need of the power of this animating love, to cleanse and purify 
their mode of thought.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 267. The Words of Christ with and concerning his Betrayer. (John, xiii., 11, 21, seq.)" prev="viii.iii.ii.ii" next="viii.iii.ii.iv" id="viii.iii.ii.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p1">§ 267. <i>The Words of Christ with and concerning his 
Betrayer</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 13:11,21" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p1.1" parsed="|John|13|11|0|0;|John|13|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.11 Bible:John.13.21">John, xiii., 11, 21, seq.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p2">To the Apostles he said, in the sense above defined, “<i>Ye are clean</i>;” 
but, as this could not be applied to Judas, he added, “<i>yet not all</i>.” Intimations of this kind he threw out more and more 
frequently, partly, as he himself said (<scripRef passage="John 13:19" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|John|13|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.19">v. 19</scripRef>), to prepare them for the act of 
treachery, that it might not take them unawares, and lead them to infer that 
<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p2.2">He</span>, too, had been deceived; and partly, perhaps, in 
order to rouse, if possible, the conscience of Judas himself. But his foresight 
of the awful deed—that one who had been a special object of his love should 
disarm him and become a tool of his enemies—and of the conflict with depravity 
that he must go through, even up to his last hour, moved him most deeply; and he 
now spoke more plainly, “<i>Verily I 
say unto you, that one of you shall betray me</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p3">The disciples, not yet able to 
understand him, looked upon each other, surprised and confounded. All were 
anxious to know whom he alluded to; but Peter alone, as usual, gave expression 
to the wish. Even he did not venture to ask aloud, but beckoned to John, who was 
leaning upon the Saviour’s breast, as they surrounded the table, that he should 
put the question. In answer to John, Christ said, in a low


<pb n="388" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-Page_388" />tone, that it was he whose turn it just then was to receive 
from his hands the morsel of the lamb dipped in the sauce. And this was Judas.<note n="717" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p4">According to Matthew, Judas also asked, 
“Is it I?” and Jesus answered in the affirmative. This incident would come in 
most naturally at this point. Judas, noticing the alarmed countenances of the 
disciples, seeing Peter whisper to John, John to Jesus, and Jesus reply, felt 
that he was discovered, and was led to ask the question directly. This must 
certainly have been done in an under tone, if Judas could have had a position 
near enough.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p5">This occurrence could not fail either to awaken the slumbering 
conscience of Judas, or to make him anxious to leave such a fellowship and take 
the last step of his crime. When he arose, Christ said to him, “<i>That thou doest</i> (hast 
resolved to do), <i>do quickly</i>.” Not implying a command to commit the deed, but 
rather calculated to move his conscience, had it been still susceptible of 
impression. But he had decided upon the act: so far as his <i>intentions</i> could go, 
it was as good as done; and therefore Christ asked him to hasten the crisis.<note n="718" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p6">An allusion to the severer struggles that yet awaited Christ: not 
expressly mentioned by John, but related by the other Evangelists.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p7">The departure of Judas to inform the Sanhedrim how they might 
most readily seize the person of Jesus, decided his death; and, in view of it, 
he said, “<i>Now is 
the Son of Man glorified</i> (in reference to the sacrifice of his earthly life, 
because the ideal of holiness is realized in Him under the last struggles, 
because human nature attains therein its highest moral perfection), <i>and God is 
glorified in him</i> (as the moral glorifying of human nature is the perfect 
glorifying of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p7.1">God</span> in it; the perfect manifestation of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p7.2">God</span> in his holiness and 
love). <i>If God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in himself</i><note n="719" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p7.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p8">The expressions, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p8.1">ἐν αὐτῶ</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p8.2">ἐν ἑαυτῷ</span> 
(<scripRef passage="John 13:32" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p8.3" parsed="|John|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.32">John, xiii., 32</scripRef>) obviously correspond to each 
other. As the first betokens the glorifying of God in Jesus, as the Son of Man, 
so the second denotes the glorifying of the Son of Man in God, by his being 
raised up unto God in heaven.</p></note> (shall 
raise him to Himself, and glorify him), <i>and shall straightway glorify him</i>.”<note n="720" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p8.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p9">We presuppose that Jesus wished Judas to depart 
before he should institute the Lord’s Supper. As the words in <scripRef passage="John 13:31,32" id="viii.iii.ii.iii-p9.1" parsed="|John|13|31|13|32" osisRef="Bible:John.13.31-John.13.32">verses 31, 32</scripRef> were 
directly connected with the departure of the betrayer, they too must have been 
uttered before the institution.</p></note></p>

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 268. The Institution of the Eucharist. (Luke, xxii., 17-20.)" prev="viii.iii.ii.iii" next="viii.iii.iii" id="viii.iii.ii.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p1">§ 268. <i>The Institution of the Eucharist</i>. 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 22:17-20" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|22|17|22|20" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.17-Luke.22.20">Luke, xxii., 17-20</scripRef>.)<note n="721" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p1.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2">As John does not give an account of the 
institution of the Eucharist, there is some difficulty in deciding precisely at 
what point of his narrative (ch. xiii.) it should be inserted. It was stated in 
the last note that <scripRef passage="John 13:31,32" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.1" parsed="|John|13|31|13|32" osisRef="Bible:John.13.31-John.13.32">v. 31, 32</scripRef> were connected directly with the departure of 
Judas, and it seems to us that the proper point of juncture for the account in 
question is between <scripRef passage="John 13:32,33" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.2" parsed="|John|13|32|13|33" osisRef="Bible:John.13.32-John.13.33">v. 32 and 33</scripRef>. The words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.3">ἐντολὴν καινὴν</span>, 
commencing <scripRef passage="John 13:34" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.4" parsed="|John|13|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.34">v. 34</scripRef>, 
connect very well, it is true, with the objects of the institution; but still, 
if <scripRef passage="John 13:33" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.5" parsed="|John|13|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.33">v. 33</scripRef> was uttered <i>before</i> the institution, it seems strange that Peter’s 
question (<scripRef passage="John 13:36" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.6" parsed="|John|13|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.36">v. 36</scripRef>), obviously referring to <scripRef passage="John 13:33" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.7" parsed="|John|13|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.33">v. 33</scripRef>, should have been 
put after the intervention of that solemn act, which must have drawn the attention 
of the disciples so strongly. We consider, then, that <scripRef passage="John 13:33" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.8" parsed="|John|13|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.33">v. 33</scripRef> was spoken after the 
institution. Strauss (3<sup>te.</sup> Aufl., p. 449) objects to this collocation, as 
arbitrarily severing the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.9">εὐθὺς δοξάσει αὐτόν</span> (<scripRef passage="John 13:32" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.10" parsed="|John|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.32">v. 32</scripRef>) from 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.11">ἔτι μικρὸν μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν εἰμ</span> (<scripRef passage="John 13:33" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.12" parsed="|John|13|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.33">v. 33</scripRef>). I cannot see the force of the objection. The pause after <scripRef passage="John 13:32" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.13" parsed="|John|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.32">v. 32</scripRef> is natural; and then follows the solemn symbolical act, in which Christ sets 
before the disciples his departure from the earth, and gives them a pledge of 
communion with him—a communion to endure after his ascension to his glory. Then 
<scripRef passage="John 13:33" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.14" parsed="|John|13|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.33">v. 33</scripRef> opens a new beginning precisely adapted to the import of the symbolical act.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p3">The aptness with which the account of the institution can be here fitted to 
John’s narrative, and its admirable adaptation to the last discourses of Christ, 
as recorded by him, shows that was one of the links, and a most important one, 
in the chain of Christ’s last acts. <i>Gfrörer</i> seeks to prove, however, from John’s 
omission to mention the institution, that although Christ may have spoken at the 
Last Supper the words ascribed to him, they were words spoken by the way, and 
not intended to establish such a commemorative rite as that which was afterward 
founded upon them; just as a deeper signification was found in other expressions 
of Christ after his departure than was manifest before; and that, therefore, 
John omitted them, as he did so many other things comparatively unimportant. 
This hypothesis contradicts itself. Even <i>Gfrörer</i> must presuppose that John 
personally knew and partook of the Eucharist before writing his Gospel; and it 
must be presupposed just as certainly, that it was at that time connected with 
these words of Christ; and that John, who certainly was not inclined to 
attribute a less meaning than others to Christ’s sayings at the Last Supper, 
must have conceived the words to be so connected. On purely psychological 
grounds, therefore, John’s omission cannot be explained in this way. In a word, 
no one having an intuition of Christ, and conceiving his solemn state of mind at 
that Last Sapper, can believe that he uttered those solemn words without a 
deeper and more earnest meaning. As for the hypothesis, recently revived, of an 
influence exerted by <i>Essenism</i> upon Christian culture, it is wholly destitute of 
historical foundation (cf. p. 37, seq.); the derivation of the <i>Agapae</i> from the 
common repasts of the Essenes is wholly an invention of fancy. It is altogether 
unhistorical to seek an <i>external</i> origin for a usage that can be naturally 
explained from <i>internal</i> grounds, as the origin of the celebration of the 
Eucharist from an imitation of Christ’s Last Supper with his disciples.</p></note></p>




<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p4">The description 
of the institution of the Eucharist given by Luke, harmonizing with that of Paul 
(<scripRef passage="1Cor 11:23" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.23">1 Cor., xi., 23, seq.</scripRef>), seems to afford  

<pb n="389" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-Page_389" />us the most clear and natural view of the transaction. It is 
distinguished from those of Matthew and Mark in stating definitely that the 
giving of the bread was separated by a certain interval from that of the wine; 
the former occurring during the supper, the latter after it. It is introduced by 
the following words of Christ: “<i>I have heartily desired to 
eat this Passover with you before I suffer; for I say unto you, I will not any 
more eat thereof until it be fufilled in the kingdom of God</i>” (<i>i. e</i>., until, in 
the consummation of the kingdom, he should celebrate with them the higher and 
true Passover Supper). After these words of farewell, he takes the cup of red 
wine, blesses it, sends it round, and reminds them that he should no more drink 
of the fruit of the vine until he should partake with them of a higher wine in 
the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p4.2">God</span>. After thus vividly impressing them with his departure, and 
preparing them for the institution of a rite in its commemoration, he breaks 
one of the loaves, and divides it among them, showing them that the broken bread 
was to represent his body, given up for them; and this they were to repeat in 
remembrance of him. Then, after the conclusion of the meal, he sends round the 
cup again, and tells them that the wine is to represent his blood, about to be 
shed for them. Each of these acts, therefore—the giving of the bread and

<pb n="390" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-Page_390" />the giving of the wine—denotes the same thing, viz., the 
remembrance of the Last Supper. Each had its signification separately; but the 
repetition, during the meal and after it, served to impress the symbolical 
meaning of the act still more deeply upon the minds of the disciples.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p5">The <i>giving 
of thanks</i> before the distribution of the bread and wine corresponds to a similar 
act on the part of the head of the family in the Jewish Passover feast, in which 
thanksgiving was offered for the gifts of nature, and also for the deliverance 
of the fathers out of Egypt and the founding of the old covenant; we may infer, 
therefore, that Christ’s thanksgiving had reference partly to the creation of 
all material things for man (bread and wine symbolizing all <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p5.1">God’S</span> gifts in 
nature); partly, and indeed chiefly, to his own death, in order to deliver men 
from the bondage of sin, and, by his redemptive act, to establish the new 
covenant between <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p5.2">God</span> and man.<note n="722" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p6">The gifts 
of nature and of redemption are inseparable; redemption alone has re established 
the original relation between man and nature. Only when man is restored to 
communion with God is he assured that all nature exists for his good, to be used 
by him for the glory of God.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p7">As to the <i>words</i> used in the distribution, “This 
is my body;” and, “This is my blood,” it is impossible that any of the recipients 
at that time could have supposed them to be <i>literally</i> meant; as he was then 
before them in his corporeal presence. Had he intended to present so new and 
extraordinary a sense to their minds, he could not but have stated it more 
definitely; and had they so understood him, the difficulty would assuredly have 
led them to question him further. But as the whole transaction—the institution, 
at the close of a farewell supper, of a visible sign of communion to endure 
after his departure—had a symbolical character, they would have interpreted these 
<i>words</i> also unnaturally, if they had understood them literally, and not 
symbolically. “This is, for you, my body and blood; <i>i. e</i>., represents to you my 
body and blood.” The breaking of the bread was a natural symbol of the breaking 
of his body; the pouring out of the <i>red</i> wine (the ordinary wine of Palestine) 
was a natural symbol of the pouring out of his blood. “I offer up my life for 
your redemption; and when, in remembrance thereof, you meet again to partake of 
this supper, be assured that I shall then be with you as truly as now I am with 
you, visibly and corporeally, in body and blood. The bread and wine, which I now 
divide among you as symbols of my body and blood, will then stand in stead of my 
corporeal presence.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p8">It may be added, that this symbol was not an entirely new 
one to the disciples: it had been used substantially, in the conversation before 
referred to (p. 267, seq.) between Christ and the Jews, in the synagogue

<pb n="391" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-Page_391" />at Capernaum. To “eat his flesh and drink his 
blood” was an understood sign of the closest spiritual communion with his Divine-human nature. And therefore he said, in giving the wine, 
“This is my 
blood, the seal of the new covenant, <i>which is given for many for the remission 
of sins</i>.”<note n="723" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ii.iv-p9">It has been disputed whether the words “<i>for the remission of sins</i>” were really added by Christ. But the import of the 
words of consecration is fully complete without them. The founding of the <i>new 
covenant</i> (which none will deny to have been embraced in the words of 
consecration; Paul gives it so, as well as Luke, and they must have received 
them from ear—witnesses) covers the whole ground. The “new covenant,” founded 
upon the self-offering of Christ, could only refer to the new relation between 
man and God, secured by that self-sacrifice; viz., the pardon of sin through his 
sufferings, and the restoration of communion with God, which the old covenant 
<i>could</i> not restore. The whole import of Christianity, in relation to the old 
covenant, is clearly set forth in that of the Lord’s Supper, as given by Christ 
himself.</p></note></p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter III. Christ’s Last Discourses with His Disciples." prev="viii.iii.ii.iv" next="viii.iii.iii.i" id="viii.iii.iii">
<h3 id="viii.iii.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.iii.iii-p0.2">CHRIST’S LAST DISCOURSES WITH HIS DISCIPLES. </h3>

<div4 title="§ 269. The New Commandment. (John, xiii., 33-35.)" prev="viii.iii.iii" next="viii.iii.iii.ii" id="viii.iii.iii.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.iii.i-p1">§ 269. <i>The 
New Commandment</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 13:33-35" id="viii.iii.iii.i-p1.1" parsed="|John|13|33|13|35" osisRef="Bible:John.13.33-John.13.35">John, xiii., 33-35</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.iii.iii.i-p2">AFTER Christ, in taking leave of his own, had given them the 
symbol and pledge of continued communion, he said to them, in the familiar style 
of a father to his family, “<i>Little children, yet a 
little while I am with you, and, as I said unto the Jews</i>, ‘whither I go ye 
cannot come,’ <i>so now I say unto you</i>.<note n="724" id="viii.iii.iii.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.i-p3">In a different sense, however, 
from that in which it was said to the Jews: the latter were to remain separated 
from him in spirit and disposition, but to the disciples he had given a pledge 
of continued communion—the Supper of the new covenant. He then proceeds to give them the 
<i>commandment</i> of the new 
covenant, the law of love, embracing all others, by which the inward and 
spiritual communion was to be outwardly manifested.</p></note><i>A new commandment give I unto you, that ye 
love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. By this 
shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye love one another</i>.” The 
commandment of love is here called a <i>new</i> one, because it was the characteristic 
of the new covenant, in view of which the Lord’s Supper had just been 
instituted, and which he was then about to seal with his sufferings. It is true, 
the all-comprehending commandment, to “love <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iii.i-p3.1">God</span> supremely, and one’s neighbour 
as one’s self,” was contained in the old covenant; but it became a <i>new</i> one, by 
its reference to the sacrifice of Christ, which expressed its essence: it 
demanded a love, willing, after <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iii.i-p3.2">His</span> example, to sacrifice every thing for the 
brethren—the spirit of love, in a word, which was to be the soul of the new 
congregation of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iii.i-p3.3">God</span>, proceeding, of itself, from communion with him and 
intuition of his image. It was <i>new</i>, 

<pb n="392" id="viii.iii.iii.i-Page_392" />also, with respect to the earlier stages of the 
disciples’ association with him: it was only when his death was at hand that he 
could set it vividly before them in this sense.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 270. The Request of Peter.—Christ predicts Peter’s Denial of Him. (John, xiii., 36-38.)" prev="viii.iii.iii.i" next="viii.iii.iii.iii" id="viii.iii.iii.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.iii.ii-p1">§ 270. <i>The Request of 
Peter.—Christ predicts Peter’s Denial of Him</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 13:36-38" id="viii.iii.iii.ii-p1.1" parsed="|John|13|36|13|38" osisRef="Bible:John.13.36-John.13.38">John, xiii., 36-38</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.ii-p2">So strongly were the disciples wedded to their earlier ideas 
and expectations, that it seemed impossible to make them realize the approaching 
departure of Christ. Peter, alarmed at his words, inquired, “<i>Lord, whither goest thou?</i>” 
Jesus, in reply, explained the sense of his words, at the same time intimating 
that Peter should be able, at a later period, though he then was not, to follow 
the Master through suffering: “<i>Whither I go thou canst not follow me now, but thou 
shalt follow me afterward</i>.” Peter, ever rash and self-confident, was not 
satisfied to wait for the future: believing himself then able, he asked, “<i>Lord, 
why can I not follow thee now? I will lay down my life for thy sake</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.ii-p3">Christ then predicted his three-fold denial—the punishment of 
his froward self-confidence: “<i>Wilt thou lay down thy life for my sake? The cock shall not 
crow till thou hast denied me thrice</i>.”<note n="725" id="viii.iii.iii.ii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.ii-p4">The agreement of three independent accounts—Matthew, Luke, and John—in stating 
this remarkable incident, confirms its credibility. In John’s Gospel, it is 
presented in an obvious connexion; in the other two, as an isolated fact.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 271. Christ predicts the Danger of the Disciples in their new Relations to the People. (Luke, xxii., 35-38.)" prev="viii.iii.iii.ii" next="viii.iii.iii.iv" id="viii.iii.iii.iii">
<h3 id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p0.1">§ 271. <i>Christ predicts the Danger of the Disciples in their 
new Relations to the People</i>. (<scripRef passage="Luke 22:35-38" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p0.2" parsed="|Luke|22|35|22|38" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.35-Luke.22.38">Luke, xxii., 35-38</scripRef>.)<note n="726" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p0.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p1"><i>Gfrörer</i> asserts (Heilig. Sage, i., 336) that this passage was of later origin, 
and supports his assertion on the ground that the connexion of thought between 
<scripRef passage="Luke 22:36-37" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|22|36|22|37" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.36-Luke.22.37">verses 36 and 37</scripRef> is false. Not so: <scripRef passage="Luke 22:37" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p1.2" parsed="|Luke|22|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.37">verse 37</scripRef> contains the 
<i>ground</i> of the change in 
the disciples’ condition, recited in <scripRef passage="Luke 22:36" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p1.3" parsed="|Luke|22|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.36">verse 36</scripRef>; the execution of Christ as a 
transgressor, making him an object of aversion and disgust, was to react upon 
the condition of his followers. It is said, further, that the passage was 
inserted here because men stumbled at Peter’s conduct, as recited in <scripRef passage="Luke 22:50" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p1.4" parsed="|Luke|22|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.50">verse 50</scripRef>. 
But it would be a strange way to get rid of <i>this</i> difficulty, to introduce a 
greater one, viz., an advice on the part of Jesus himself to his disciples, to 
provide swords above all things.</p></note></h3>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p2">Certain 
fragments of Christ’s conversation at the table are preserved to us in the first 
three Gospels, not given by John, whose object was to record those profound and 
connected discourses which so strikingly exhibited the loftiness of his 
Divinity, his heavenly calmness and serenity of soul. Among these fragments are 
contained intimations, in a variety of forms, of the great change in their 
condition that was at hand. Reiteration and emphasis were necessary to break away 
their stubborn prejudices.  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p3">Reminding them of the first trial mission<note n="727" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p4">Cf. p. 257, seq.</p></note> on which 
he had sent them, with express directions to provide nothing for their journey, 
he asked whether they had then lacked any thing; and they said, Nothing. In  

<pb n="393" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-Page_393" />that mission, they found the people of Galilee 
favourably disposed; no open hostility had been excited against Jesus; on the 
contrary, the fame of his actions inclined the people to acknowledge him, at 
least, as a man endowed with Divine powers. But <i>now</i> his own fate, and the 
consequent change of popular feeling, was about to react upon the disciples. 
Accordingly, he gave them—not rules for a new mode of life and conduct, but—a 
striking illustration, in figurative terms, not only of his own sufferings, but 
of the dangers that awaited <i>them</i>, from the sudden reflux of the popular feeling. 
The figures chosen were directly antithetical to those employed on the former 
occasion. “If I formerly bade you travel without purse, or scrip, or shoes 
(without provisions for the journey, as your wants would all be supplied); so 
now, on the contrary, I tell you that you shall find men differently disposed 
towards you. He that hath a purse, let him take it, and likewise his scrip (all 
the necessaries of travel); and he that hath no purse<note n="728" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p5">The antithesis is between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p5.1">ὁ ἔχων βαλάντιον</span> 
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p5.2">ὁ μὴ ἔχων</span>.</p></note> (money), let him sell his 
garment and buy a sword” (or knife). As if he had said, “You will hereafter 
need to care more for the safety of your lives than of your garments; you will 
need, more than all things else, means to carry you safely through the 
difficulties that will surround you.”   
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p6">The whole connexion of these words taught 
the disciples that they were to be taken, not literally, but as the symbolical 
veil of a general thought. And they could easily have gathered from Christ’s 
example, from the spirit of his whole life, and from his teaching, in the Sermon 
on the Mount and elsewhere (if they were not utterly thoughtless hearers), that 
he could not really intend to bid them furnish themselves with swords.   
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p7">From this 
change in the feelings of the world towards his disciples Christ naturally 
passed to his own fate, which was to cause that change itself. He told them that 
he was “to be reckoned among transgressors” as an object of hatred and 
abhorrence. Then said two of the disciples, “Behold, Lord! two of us are already 
provided with swords.”<note n="729" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-p8">The word may be rendered “knives;” and these were in 
common use among travellers 
in those regions for a variety of purposes.</p></note> Language implying an utter 
misunderstanding of what he had said; a misunderstanding hardly to be expected 
in men who had so long enjoyed the Saviour’s personal society. But, perhaps, in 
justice to the disciples, we ought to suppose that their words were uttered in 
the confusion and distress of mind which his declarations occasioned. Perhaps 
Peter, the most hasty and headlong of the Apostles, who carried a sword, was one 
of the speakers. It was well that this misunderstanding was expressed, to be 
checked and done away. “<i>It is enough</i>,” said Christ, plainly showing that he 
had not the slightest intention

<pb n="394" id="viii.iii.iii.iii-Page_394" />to advise the use of weapons 
of defence, as <i>two</i> swords among them would have been nothing for that 
purpose. Perhaps, however, the phrase might be more correctly rendered, “<i>enough of it</i>;” <i>i. e</i>., a 
sign to drop the subject; as if a reproof of their tendency to stick to the 
words and literal features of his language, rather than to its spirit and sense.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 272. Christ consoles the Disciples with the Promise of his Return. (John,  xiv.)" prev="viii.iii.iii.iii" next="viii.iii.iii.v" id="viii.iii.iii.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p1">§ 272. <i>Christ consoles the Disciples with the Promise of his Return</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 14:1-31" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p1.1" parsed="|John|14|1|14|31" osisRef="Bible:John.14.1-John.14.31">John, 
xiv.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p2">The last connected discourses of Christ are given at length in John’s 
Gospel.<note n="730" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p3">It is charged by some that John could not possibly have remembered these discourses 
thus amid the thousand painful and tumultuous emotions that must have 
immediately followed. Little do such objectors conceive of the nature of the 
human soul, and of the might of deep impressions upon it. Such impressions these 
discourses must have made upon a mind and heart like John’s, and what was once 
received thus into the depths of the soul no concussions could cast out. 
Moreover, these emotions, how powerful soever they may have been, lasted but for 
a few days, and were followed by a reunion with Christ, by a new epoch of the 
interior life of the disciples which developed itself more and more gloriously. 
How, in these few days, could John have forgotten discourses so weighty in 
themselves, and affecting his own soul so powerfully? And, when the spiritual 
life of the disciples, sunken for a moment, emerged again after the resurrection 
of their Master, how brilliantly must the image of these last discourses have 
shone forth from the depths of their memories and their hearts! How precious 
must each word have been to them! With what intense interest must they have 
turned them over and dwelt upon their import! And how clear, in the light of 
their experience of the fulfilment of his predictions, must many things have 
appeared that were before obscure!</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p4">Equally futile is the objection that John 
wrote his Gospel at an advanced age, when some things must have escaped his 
memory, and others become blended with his own thoughts. He must have repeated 
these discourses, times without number, to others; how, then, can it be said 
that he could not commit them faithfully to writing? (we do not mean to say 
<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p4.1">verbatim et literatim</span></i>, cf. index, sub voc. <i>John</i>). The remark of Irenaeus with 
regard to what he had heard in his youth from the lips of Polycarp will apply 
with vastly greater force to <i>John</i> and <i>Christ</i>: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p4.2">Μᾶλλον γὰρ τὰ τότε διαμνημονεύω τῶν ἔναγχος γινομένων, αἱ γὰρ ἐκ 
παίδων μαθήσεις συναύξουσαι τῇ ψτχῇ, ἑνοῦται αὐτῇ</span>.” (Comp. the entire passage, 
<i>Euseb</i>., v. 20; it bears remarkably 
against human efforts to convert a historical period into a mythical one.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p5">John 
could not have been <i>John</i> had it been possible for him to forget such discourses of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p6">A further proof of the originality of these discourses, as recorded 
by John, is the aptness with which many passages are joined into them which, in 
the other Gospels, are presented in isolated forms, or in inapt connexions; <i>e. 
g</i>., <scripRef passage="Luke 12:11,12" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|12|11|12|12" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.11-Luke.12.12">Luke, xii., 11, 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt 10:17-20" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|10|17|10|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.17-Matt.10.20">Matt., x., 17-20</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Mark 13:11" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p6.3" parsed="|Mark|13|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.11">Mark, xiii., 11</scripRef>. The passage in <scripRef passage="John 16:32" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p6.4" parsed="|John|16|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.32">John, 
xvi., 32</scripRef>, is connected in <scripRef passage="Matt 26:31" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p6.5" parsed="|Matt|26|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.31">Matt., xxvi., 31</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 14:27" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p6.6" parsed="|Mark|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.27">Mark, xiv., 27</scripRef> 
with the account of Peter’s denial.</p></note> In these he made use of a different turn of thought from that above 
referred to, to prepare the minds and hearts of the disciples for the struggles 
that awaited them. In view of their evident distress, while yet sitting at the 
table, he said, “Let not your hearts be troubled; trust in <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p6.7">God</span>, and confide in 
Me.” Even when his visible presence should be removed, they were to trust in him 
as the Mediator of their communion with God; nor, in grief for his departure, to 
think that he had left them alone in the world. There would be mansions <pb n="395" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-Page_395" />
for all, he told them, in his Father’s house. He was going before (it was the 
object of his redeeming sufferings and of his ascension to heaven), to prepare a 
place for them; just as a friend goes before his friend to make his dwelling 
ready. And then he promises them, “<i>If I go and prepare a 
place for you, I will come again and receive you unto myself; that where I am, 
there ye may be also</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p7">This might be understood of Christ’s second advent, were 
it not that he speaks of what was to happen <i>immediately</i> upon his return to the 
Father, and that his design was to comfort them in view of the <i>immediate</i> pain of 
separation. Nor can it be applied to his Resurrection, because his “going to the 
Father” was to <i>follow</i> the resurrection, and this, again, to be followed by a 
separation.<note n="731" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p8">This objection 
would fall away if we could believe, with <i>L. Kinkel</i> (Stud. u. Krit., 1841, 3), 
that Christ, after leaving the grave and appearing to Mary, ascended to heaven, 
and only returned thence when he reappeared to the disciples. But the words 
under consideration do not justify this supposition. However we may conceive 
Christ’s reappearance after his resurrection, they could not satisfy the promises, 
given in these discourses, of a new and higher spiritual connexion between him 
and his disciples. In view of this continued manifestation, this uninterrupted 
communion, his bodily reappearance was only preparatory and subordinate.</p></note> The only remaining interpretation is to apply it to his spiritual 
coming, to his revealing himself again to them, as the glorified one, in the 
communion of the Divine life. Not only were <i>they</i> to follow Him to the heavenly 
“mansions,”<note n="732" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.iv-p9">Compare the analogy in the figure of the “everlasting mansions,” p. 275.</p></note> where he was to 
“provide a place for them,” but he himself was “again to come to 
<i>them</i>,” that where He was, there they might be also, in spirit, 
united with him, never again to be separated. But as they could not as yet fully 
apprehend this spiritual coming and communion, it was only at a later period 
that these expressions, sufficiently within their capacity to give them 
consolation at the time, were understood in their full import.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 273. Conversation with Philip and Thomas.—Christ the Way. (John, xiv.)" prev="viii.iii.iii.iv" next="viii.iii.iii.vi" id="viii.iii.iii.v">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p1">§ 273. <i>Conversation with Philip and Thomas.—Christ the Way</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 14:1-31" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p1.1" parsed="|John|14|1|14|31" osisRef="Bible:John.14.1-John.14.31">John, xiv.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p2">The institution of the Eucharist also contained an allusion<note n="733" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p3">The 
last promise, also, <scripRef passage="Matt 28:20" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.20">Matt.. xxviii., 20</scripRef>, presupposes such fuller explanations as 
those which we find recorded by John in these discourses.</p></note> to the promise that he 
would be with his disciples as truly after his departure as he had been during 
his corporeal presence. And as he knew that their minds were not yet entirely 
free from carnal and unspiritual views, he gave occasion for them to express 
themselves freely, in order to give them clearer ideas by means of their very 
misunderstandings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p4">“<i>Whither I go</i>,” said he, “<i>ye know; and the way ye know</i>.” 
Still, the death of <i>Messiah</i> was a hard conception for them; a miraculous removal 
from the earth would have accorded better with their feelings. 

<pb n="396" id="viii.iii.iii.v-Page_396" />Thomas,<note n="734" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p5">Thomas displays the same character here as in his 
subsequent doubts concerning Christ’s resurrection. It is wholly incredible that 
the author of John’s Gospel, who obviously was little capable of assuming 
different characters, should have invented such a one.</p></note> who seems to have 
remained in bondage to sense more than any of the others, said to him, “<i>Lord, we know not whither thou 
goest; and how can we know the way?</i>” The Saviour, in his reply, inverts the 
order; if they had known the “<i>way</i>,” they would have known the “<i>whither</i>:” 
“<i>I am 
the way, the truth, and the life; no man cometh unto the Father but by me. If ye 
had known me, ye should have known my Father also</i>.” (Had they better known 
<i>Him</i>, 
through whom the Father reveals and communicates himself, they would have known 
better all the rest.) The three conceptions in this passage are closely 
connected together. He designates himself not merely as the <i>guide</i>, but as the 
<i>Way</i> itself; and that because he is himself, according to his nature and life, 
the <i>Truth</i>; the truth springing from the <i>Life</i>; because he is, in himself, the 
Source of the Divine Life among men, as well as the personal manifestation of 
the Divine Truth. He is, therefore, the <i>Way</i>, inasmuch as mankind, by communion 
of Divine life with him, receive the <i>truth</i>, and are brought by it into 
union with the Father. He that knows him, therefore, knows the Father also. “<i>And from 
henceforth ye know him, and have seen him</i>;” <i>i. e</i>., after their long intercourse 
with Christ, they were now, at least, to see and recognize the Father in him. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p6">But Philip, still on the stand-point of sense, applied these words to a 
<i>sensible</i> 
theophany, as a sign of the Messianic era: “<i>Lord, show us the Father, and it sufficeth us</i>.” This misunderstanding led Christ 
<i>again</i> to impress upon their minds 
the same truth, that whoever obtained a just spiritual intuition of <i>Him</i> saw the 
Father in Him; the Father, with whom <i>He</i> lived in inseparable communion, and who 
manifested himself in <i>His</i> words and works (<scripRef passage="John 14:9,10,11" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p6.1" parsed="|John|14|9|14|11" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9-John.14.11">v. 9, 10, 11</scripRef>). But these works, and 
the manifestation of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p6.2">God</span> in them, were not to remain to the disciples something 
merely external. Whoever believed on him was, through his fellowship, to become 
an organ of his continued Divine working for the renewal of the life of mankind; 
the aim of his whole manifestation was to do yet greater things than he had 
done:<note n="735" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p6.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p7">Cf. the excellent 
remarks of <i>Kling</i>, Stud. u. Krit., 1836, iii., 684.</p></note> “<i>Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on me, the works that 
I do shall he do also; and yet greater works than these shall he do</i>.”<note n="736" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p8">Cf. p. 184, 358.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.v-p9">And the source of all this power was to be, in his own words, 
“<i>Because I go unto my 
Father</i>;” they were to gain it precisely by that separation, the prospect of 
which then filled them with grief and sorrow. When he should go to the Father, 
and remove from them the visible, human, and, therefore, limited form of his 
manifestation, as a source of dependance, <i>then</i> would he, as the glorified one, 
work invisibly from

<pb n="397" id="viii.iii.iii.v-Page_397" />heaven in them, and among them, with Divine power. 
And therefore it was that, through communion of the Divine life with him, they 
were to “ do yet greater things than these.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 274. Of Prayer in the Name of Christ. He promises the Spirit of Truth, the Comforter; and His own Return. (John, xiv., 13-26.)" prev="viii.iii.iii.v" next="viii.iii.iii.vii" id="viii.iii.iii.vi">
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.vi-p1">§ 274. <i>Of Prayer in the Name of 
Christ. He promises the Spirit of Truth, the Comforter; and His own Return</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 14:13-26" id="viii.iii.iii.vi-p1.1" parsed="|John|14|13|14|26" osisRef="Bible:John.14.13-John.14.26">John, xiv., 13-26</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.vi-p2">The disciples were to enter into new relations with Christ. 
He, therefore, specially taught them to pray <i>in his name</i>. As they had 
before, during his bodily presence, expressed their wants to him person. ally, 
so now, trusting in him, and conscious of the new relations in which, through 
him, they stood to the Father, they were to apply to the Father in his name. “<i>And 
whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name</i> (<i>i. e</i>., through his mediation), 
<i>that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son</i>” (by what the 
Son should work among men to the glory of the Father, by the spread of the 
kingdom of God through him). At the same time, certain conditions were essential 
on their part: “<i>If ye love me, keep my commandments</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.vi-p3">And this forms the transition to the promise which follows: “<i>And I will pray the Father, and he 
shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever</i>.” 
Through his mediation, the Father would send them, instead of Him who had, up to 
that time, been their help in all things, another Helper, who should not leave 
them, as He was about to do. “<i>Even the Spirit of Truth</i>:” and he calls the Spirit so, 
because it alone can unfold the meaning of <i>his</i> truth, and because union 
with the Holy Spirit can only be obtained by appropriating that truth. This 
Spirit, he told them, the world could not receive, because it was totally 
foreign to the world; but they were to know it, in the only way in which it 
could be known, by inward and personal experience: “<i>He dwelleth with you, and shall be in you</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.vi-p4">His 
description of the Spirit makes it, in relation to his own previous personal 
presence among them, something different from himself. This prepared them to 
apprehend, in a more spiritual way than before, the announcement of his own 
return, which he now repeated. <i>With this Spirit it was that he himself was to 
come to them</i>: “<i>I will not leave you orphans; I will come to you</i>.” He 
speaks now of himself, just as he had before spoken of the Spirit: “<i>Yet a little while, and 
the world seeth me no more, but ye see me</i>; because I live, and ye live; I reveal 
myself, as the Living, to the living.” The world, cut off from the Divine life, 
and therefore dead, knows nothing of Christ, as the Living it holds him dead; 
but to those who are susceptible of Divine communion of life with him, he will 
reveal himself as the Living one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.vi-p5">He then tells them that only at the period 
when they should reach

<pb n="398" id="viii.iii.iii.vi-Page_398" />this higher communion with him, would they be able fully to under. 
stand his relation to the Father and to them: “<i>At that day shall 
ye know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you</i>.” Throughout 
these final discourses, promises alternate with duties; so now he points out an 
essential requisite on their part—love, proved in keeping his commandments: “<i>He 
that hath</i> (knows and preserves) <i>my commandments, and also keepeth</i> (faithfully 
observes) <i>them, he it is that loveth me; and he that loveth me shall be loved of 
my Father, and I will love him</i> (including an <i>active demonstration</i> of love), 
<i>and 
will manifest myself to him</i>.” One of the disciples, yet blinded by carnal 
expectations, said to him, “<i>Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto 
us, and not unto the world?</i>” This led Christ to say that this manifestation 
spoken of would be made only to those who should be spiritually susceptible of 
it, thereby implying that it would be entirely a spiritual manifestation (<scripRef passage="John 14:23,24" id="viii.iii.iii.vi-p5.1" parsed="|John|14|23|14|24" osisRef="Bible:John.14.23-John.14.24">v. 23, 
24</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.vi-p6">Finally, he referred them again (<scripRef passage="John 14:26" id="viii.iii.iii.vi-p6.1" parsed="|John|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.26">v. 26</scripRef>) to the Holy Ghost, to be sent 
through his mediation, who should teach them rightly to understand his own 
(Christ’s) doctrine; and should call back to their memories any thing which 
might, through misunderstanding, become darkened in their minds.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 275. Christ’s Salutation of Peace; its Import. (John, xiv., 27, seq.)" prev="viii.iii.iii.vi" next="viii.iii.iv" id="viii.iii.iii.vii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.iii.vii-p1">§ 275. <i>Christ’s 
Salutation of Peace; its Import</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 14:27" id="viii.iii.iii.vii-p1.1" parsed="|John|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.27">John, xiv., 27, seq.</scripRef>) 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.vii-p2">When about to rise from the table, the Saviour pronounced a 
blessing, as was usual at salutation and leave-taking: “<i>Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you</i>.” 
A fitting conclusion to the promises of comfort was this farewell word of peace. 
But, after all that he had promised, he could, even in view of the approaching 
separation, and the conflicts and strifes to which he was about to leave the 
disciples, promise them the enjoyment of peace. And he told them that his 
salutation implied another peace than that of the world: “<i>Not as the world 
giveth, give I unto you</i>.” This peace the world has not, and therefore cannot 
give. It was peace in itself, a real peace, that he left behind unto his own; a 
peace which none but He possesses, and none can find but in communion with him. 
No room in <i>them</i>, therefore, for fear or disquiet: “<i>Let not your heart be 
troubled, neither let it be afraid</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.vii-p3">Again he recurs to his departure, and reminds them of the 
promise which ought to remove all the sting of separation: “<i>Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye 
loved me, ye would rejoice because I said, I go unto the Father, for the Father 
is greater than I</i>.” He went; but it was to return in greater glory. They could 
not love him, if they did not rejoice at the glorious change that he was to 
leave the limits of his earthly and visible human nature, and ascend to the 
Father Almighty, in order to operate, thenceforward.

<pb n="399" id="viii.iii.iii.vii-Page_399" />in union with Him, in the power of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iii.vii-p3.1">God</span>, invisible and 
infinite.<note n="737" id="viii.iii.iii.vii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.vii-p4">As <i>Lücke</i> and <i>Kling</i> (loc. cit.) have remarked, this passage can 
only be applied to the relation between God, as the Almighty, and Jesus, as man, 
standing then before his disciples in the narrow form of humanity.</p></note> He had foretold to them what would happen, that their faith might not 
waver in the evil hour (<scripRef passage="John 14:29" id="viii.iii.iii.vii-p4.1" parsed="|John|14|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.29">v. 29</scripRef>). He could speak but a few words more as the 
Prince of this World was coming (in his agents); though that Prince had no power 
over him, and He could, if he chose, escape the power of his foes (<scripRef passage="John 14:30" id="viii.iii.iii.vii-p4.2" parsed="|John|14|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.30">v. 30</scripRef>); but 
he did <i>not</i> choose. Voluntarily he would go to meet death, to prove, in the face 
of the world, his love to the Father, by completing the work committed to him by 
the Father (<scripRef passage="John 14:31" id="viii.iii.iii.vii-p4.3" parsed="|John|14|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.31">v. 31</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iii.vii-p5">And then he called them to arise from table, and go with him 
to the final conflict.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter IV. Discourses of Christ After Rising from Table at the Last Supper." prev="viii.iii.iii.vii" next="viii.iii.iv.i" id="viii.iii.iv">
<h3 id="viii.iii.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.iii.iv-p0.2">DISCOURSES OF CHRIST AFTER RISING FROM TABLE 
AT THE LAST SUPPER. </h3>

<div4 title="§ 276. Similitude of the Vine and Branches.—The Law of Love. (John, xv.)" prev="viii.iii.iv" next="viii.iii.iv.ii" id="viii.iii.iv.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p1">§ 276. <i>Similitude of the Vine and Branches.—The Law of Love</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 15:1-27" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p1.1" parsed="|John|15|1|15|27" osisRef="Bible:John.15.1-John.15.27">John, xv.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p2">THERE were many thoughts which his mind and heart yet laboured 
to pour forth. After leaving the table he began to discourse anew, and called 
their attention specially to two thoughts: (1.) That the relation which had 
subsisted between them was to remain, with this difference only, that, instead 
of <i>external</i> dependence and connexion, they would be <i>internally</i> allied to and 
dependent on him; (2.) That they must now become self-active agents for the 
spread of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p2.1">God</span>, but that they could only become such by continued 
communion and fellowship with him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p3">To illustrate these points, he made use of 
the similitude of a Vine: God, the vine-dresser; Christ, the vine; his followers, 
the branches. The fructifying sap flows from the vine-stock through all the 
branches, and without it they can produce no fruit; so the followers of Christ 
can only obtain, by inward and inseparable communion with him, the Divine life 
which can fit them to be productive labourers in the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p3.1">God</span>. The 
branches wither when torn from the vine, and deprived of its vital sap; so, 
also, the disciples of Christ live and prosper only in continuous communion with 
him. But as the branches show, by bearing fruit, that they have shared in the 
fructifying power from the vine-stock; so the disciples of Christ must show 
their participation in the Divine life through communion with Him, by abundant 
and fruitful 

<pb n="400" id="viii.iii.iv.i-Page_400" />labours in the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p3.2">God</span>. The vine-dresser 
cuts off all useless branches, which, like mere excrescences, consume the vital 
power of the vine without bearing fruit; so will all those who do not manifest 
the Divine life in fruitful works, proving, by this deficiency, that their 
communion with Christ is not real, but apparent, be cut off from the kingdom of 
<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p3.3">God</span>.<note n="738" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p3.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p4">The same thought as “He who 
hath, to him shall be given,” &amp;c., p. 105, 189.</p></note> But even the productive branches stand in constant need of the 
vine-dresser’s care; all exuberant growth must be trimmed; all excrescences 
hindering the course of the vital sap must be pared away; so, also, the 
disciples, even those who enjoy the Divine life in communion with Christ, must 
be purified constantly from foreign elements, that there may be no obstacles to 
the developement of the Divine life within them, or of the outward activity 
corresponding to it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p5">It was only by this activity in communion with him that 
they could prove themselves to be his genuine disciples (<scripRef passage="John 15:8" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p5.1" parsed="|John|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.8">v. 8</scripRef>);<note n="739" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p6">Mark the inner connexion 
between these discourses and those recorded in the first three Gospels. The same 
demand is implied in the parables of the <i>talents</i> and the <i>pound</i> (p. 347, 348) as 
in this similitude of the vine.</p></note> by activity in 
observing all his commandments;<note n="740" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p7">Hence “the commandments” are not “the 
<i>letter</i> 
of the law;” where there is life, rooted in communion with Christ, it cannot, 
according to its very essence, manifest itself otherwise except in works 
corresponding to the law.</p></note> and again he condenses all “the commandments” into love (<scripRef passage="John 15:9-14" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p7.1" parsed="|John|15|9|15|14" osisRef="Bible:John.15.9-John.15.14">v. 9-14</scripRef>). Such love, they 
were to show to each other as he, laying down his life, had shown to them. In 
thus communicating to the disciples the whole counsel of the Father in regard to 
the plan of salvation through their agency, and in calling upon them to devote 
themselves to this service as organs of the Divine kingdom, with clear consciousness and free self-determination, 
he removes them from the stand-point of “servants” and takes them up to that of 
“friends” (<scripRef passage="John 15:15" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p7.2" parsed="|John|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.15">v. 15</scripRef>).<note n="741" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p7.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p8">Cf. p. 120.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p9">United to each other in love, they must also be hated in 
common by the world; the world must feel to them as to their Master. He predicts 
the persecutions that await them. He sees before him the conflict of 
Christianity with all existing institutions (<scripRef passage="John 15:18-23" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p9.1" parsed="|John|15|18|15|23" osisRef="Bible:John.15.18-John.15.23">v. 18-23</scripRef>).<note n="742" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.i-p10">Not 
“peace,” but a “sword,” as in the 
synoptical Gospels; cf. p. 315.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 277. Promise of the Holy Ghost.—Concluding Words of Comfort to the Disciples. (John, xvi., 7-33.)" prev="viii.iii.iv.i" next="viii.iii.iv.iii" id="viii.iii.iv.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p1">§ 277. <i>Promise of the 
Holy Ghost.—Concluding Words of Comfort to the Disciples</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 16:7-33" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p1.1" parsed="|John|16|7|16|33" osisRef="Bible:John.16.7-John.16.33">John, xvi., 7-33</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p2">But he further promises<note n="743" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p3">Cf. p. 396, 397.</p></note> that in all their conflicts they shall have the Holy 
Ghost for a helper.<note n="744" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p4">Cf. p. 117, on the two-fold 
relation of the disciples, (1.) As individual witnesses of Christ’s ministry; 
(2.) As organs of the spirit, like believers in general.</p></note> The Holy Ghost was to accomplish, through them, all things 
necessary for the spread of the Divine kingdom. The

<pb n="401" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-Page_401" />process he states as follows: The Holy Ghost will 
convince the world of sin, and show that unbelief is the ground of sin; and 
further, will convince the world that Christ did not die as a sinner, but, as 
the Holy One, ascended to his Father in heaven, most perfectly manifesting His 
<i>righteousness</i> in his death, and in the exaltation to <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p4.1">God</span> which followed it; 
indeed, all that are convinced of sin will recognize him as the Holy One, and 
the source of all holiness in men. So he will gradually convince the world of 
<i>judgment</i>; that Satan, so long ruler of the world, has been judged; that evil has 
lost its sway, and therefore can cause no fear to such as hold communion with 
Christ. These, then, are the three great elements of the process: the 
consciousness of <i>sin</i>; of the <i>righteousness</i> of Christ, the Redeemer from sin; of 
the impotency of evil (<i>judgment</i>) in opposition to the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p4.2">God</span>. And to be 
conscious of sin; to know Christ as the Holy Redeemer; and the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p4.3">God</span> 
as the conqueror of evil, which shall finally subdue all things to itself: this 
is the whole essence of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p5">Christ had many things to say of his 
doctrine which the disciples were not then in a condition to understand. But he 
was just about to leave them; and therefore he pointed them to the Spirit of 
Truth, which was to unfold all the truth he had proclaimed. It was not to 
announce any <i>new</i> doctrine; but to open the truth of <i>his</i> doctrine; to glorify Him 
(<scripRef passage="John 16:14" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p5.1" parsed="|John|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.14">v. 14</scripRef>) in them, by developing the 
full sense of what He had taught them. Again he passes from the giving of the 
Holy Ghost to his own communion with them; repeating what he had before said: “<i>A little while, and ye shall not see me, 
and again a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father</i>” (inasmuch as his 
“going to the Father” was to be the ground of the new spiritual 
communion).<note n="745" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p6">But the promise certainly contains an allusion to his 
resurrection, inasmuch as his reappearance was to the disciples the point of 
transition to the state of new spiritual communion.</p></note> And, again, some of them expressed the surprise of their contracted 
minds at his words (<scripRef passage="John 16:17" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p6.1" parsed="|John|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.17">v. 17</scripRef>). Jesus, seeing their uncertainty, developed the 
thought still further. He told them they should be sorrowful for a season, but 
their sorrow would be turned into permanent joy. Their transient pains, like 
those of a woman in travail, would be the birth-throes of a new creation within 
them. “And ye now, therefore, have sorrow; but 1 will see you again, and your 
heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p7">“<i>And in that day ye 
shall ask me nothing</i>;” they would no more need his <i>sensible</i> presence to ask of 
him as they had been wont. “Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father <i>in my name</i> (in 
conscious communion through Christ’s mediation), <i>he will give it you</i>.” (The 
Father would reveal all things needful to them through Christ’s mediation; 
clearing up all obscurities, and supplying the place of his corporeal presence.) 

<pb n="402" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-Page_402" />Up to that time (<scripRef passage="John 16:24" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p7.1" parsed="|John|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.24">v. 24</scripRef>), not having yet obtained 
confidence of communion with the Father through Christ, they had asked nothing 
of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p7.2">Him</span>; but then they should ask, and receive, that their joy might be full. 
Then, too, would Christ no more speak unto them in figures or parables, but 
would openly unveil all he had to say to them of the Father. “But,” says he, “I say 
<i>not</i> unto you that I will pray the Father for you;” in their conscious 
communion with Him they would be <i>sure</i> of the Father’s love, and in His name 
would address them selves directly to the Father.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p8">At last a ray of light beamed 
into the souls of the disciples. They felt the impression of the high things 
which Christ, in confident Divinity, had just announced to them. Yet, as their 
language shows<note n="746" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p9">It appears clear from 
<scripRef passage="John 16:29,30" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p9.1" parsed="|John|16|29|16|30" osisRef="Bible:John.16.29-John.16.30">v. 29, 30</scripRef> that they understood the 
phrase, “Ye shall ask me nothing,” in a sense different from that which he 
intended. It may readily be imagined that John’s subsequent better comprehension 
of Christ’s meaning caused this misapprehension to appear remarkable, and served to impress it the more upon his memory.</p></note> 
that they did not fully understand him, it was rather a feeling than a clearly 
developed consciousness. Christ cautioned them against trusting it too far; that 
the hour was at hand when a faith of this kind would give way to a powerful 
impression of another nature; that they should be scattered, and leave him 
alone: “<i>Yet not alone</i>,” said he, “<i>because the Father is with me</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p10">The 
aim of the whole discourse had been to impart to the minds of the disciples a 
spring of Divine comfort amid their struggles with a hostile world for the 
advancement of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p10.1">God</span>. He closed it with a 
few words of farewell, embracing its whole scope: “<i>These things have I spoken to you, that in</i> 
(communion with) <i>me ye might have peace</i>.<note n="747" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p11">Inward peace; Divine calmness amid the struggle with the world.</p></note> <i>In the world ye shall have 
tribulations; be of good cheer; I have overcome the world</i>.”<note n="748" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.ii-p12">The relation 
is two-fold: (1) The inward life in communion with Christ, who has over come the 
Power of Evil, and gives his own to share in his victory; (2) The outward life 
in contact with the world, possibly harming, indeed, the outward man, but 
incapable of subduing, or disturbing the peace of, the inner man, rooted in 
Christ’s fellowship.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 278. Christ’s Prayer as High-priest. (John, xvii.)" prev="viii.iii.iv.ii" next="viii.iii.v" id="viii.iii.iv.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p1">§ 278. <i>Christ’s Prayer as High-priest</i>. (<scripRef passage="John 17:1-26" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p1.1" parsed="|John|17|1|17|26" osisRef="Bible:John.17.1-John.17.26">John, xvii.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p2">With a prayer Christ concludes this last 
interview with his disciples; with a prayer he prepares himself for the 
separation and the final conflict.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p3">The import of the prayer is the same as that 
of the discourse. Conscious that his work (viz., to glorify <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p3.1">God</span> 
in man) on earth is finished, he prays the Father to take him to himself, and 
glorify him with himself. Not, however, with a selfish aim or selfish longings; 
it was to glorify the Father, and, what was inseparable therefrom, to impart the 
Divine life to mankind: “<i>Glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify </i> 

<pb n="403" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-Page_403" /><i>thee; as thou hast given him power over all flesh, that 
he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him</i>.”<note n="749" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p4">He considers those, and those only, as truly his 
own who follow the inward Divine call, the “drawing” of the Father. Cf. p. 
138, 
360.</p></note> But as eternal 
life is only to be obtained by knowing the true <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p4.1">God</span>, revealed in Christ, he 
prays that this knowledge may be diffused among all men, and so eternal life be 
given to all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p5">Then, first, he prays for those who had already received this 
knowledge, and were to become instruments of its diffusion among men, As he is 
about to leave the world, and to leave the disciples alone in it, he commends 
them to the protecting care of the Father, to whom they are consecrated through 
him; that the Divine communion of life, which he had established, might be 
preserved among them. He commends them to His care, because the world, in whose 
midst they are, will hate them, since they are not of it. He does not ask their removal
<i>from</i> the world; that would subvert the very work he had assigned them, 
the work of regenerating the world through the knowledge of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p5.1">God</span> in Christ; he 
only prays that they may be inwardly separated from the world and its evil 
powers, and sanctified through the truth he had revealed; that his life, 
sanctified to <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p5.2">God</span>, and given up for them, might become the ground of their 
sanctification.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p6">He then extends his prayer to all that may be br6ught to faith 
by their preaching (<scripRef passage="John 17:20" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p6.1" parsed="|John|17|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.20">v. 20</scripRef>). He prays that they may be united in the communion of 
life with <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p6.2">God</span> which he had established; that by it they may testify of him; that 
thereby they might show forth the glory of the inner life given by him, and bear 
witness of <i>that</i> love of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p6.3">God</span> (<scripRef passage="John 17:23" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p6.4" parsed="|John|17|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.23">v. 23</scripRef>) which they had experienced through him. (The 
true communion of Christ’s disciples shows forth His glory, and the glory which 
He has imparted to them; the glory, namely, of their whole relation to 
<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p6.5">God</span> as 
children, secured for them by Him. The outward appearance is the reflection of 
the glory within.<note n="750" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p6.6"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p7">In all time the spread of Christianity is <i>most</i> advanced by the power of 
the Christian life.</p></note>) He then prays (<scripRef passage="John 17:24" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p7.1" parsed="|John|17|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.24">v. 24</scripRef>) that all those who are 
“given to him” (already united with him—his glory al ready revealed in them) may be raised up 
to be where He is, to complete communion with him, to the beholding of his 
Divine glory (and this implies a <i>share</i> in that glory; for <i>intuition</i> and 
<i>life</i> coincide in the Divine).</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p8">This incomparable prayer of consecration for his own, and for 
all mankind, is closed with the words, “<i>O Holy</i><note n="751" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p9">I translate <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p9.1">δίκαιε</span>, 
“holy;” 
cf. <scripRef passage="John 16:10" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p9.2" parsed="|John|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.10">xvi., 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1John 2:29; 3:7,19" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p9.3" parsed="|1John|2|29|0|0;|1John|3|7|0|0;|1John|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.29 Bible:1John.3.7 Bible:1John.3.19">1 John, ii., 
29; iii, 7, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> <i>Father, the world hath not 
known thee</i> (lost in sin, it <i>cannot</i> know the Holy One); <i>but I have known thee</i> 
(the Holy One knows the Holy One);<i> and these have known that thou hast sent me</i> 
(they are, therefore, separated from the world of sin, which is estranged from 
the Holy God); <i>and I have declared unto them thy name</i> (have revealed unto them 
Thee, as the Holy One, and <pb n="404" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-Page_404" />not only as the Holy <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p9.4">God</span>, but as the Holy Father, with whom 
they stand in child-like communion), <i>and will declare it</i> further (all that had 
been revealed was but the germ, as it were, of subsequent developements); <i>that 
the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them</i> (that as 
they know Thee more and more through the revelations of my spirit, they may, in 
communion with me, learn more and more how thou lovest me and those that belong 
to me).”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.iv.iii-p10">Thus this prayer embraces the <i>whole</i> work of Christ, up to its final 
consummation; his work, upon the basis laid down by himself, continually carried 
on, until all that submit to him shall be brought to a share in his glory—to a 
complete communion of Divine life with him. What is expressed in the “Lord’s 
Prayer” as the object of the prayer of believers is here presented as the object 
of his own prayer <i>for</i> believers.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter V. Gethsemane." prev="viii.iii.iv.iii" next="viii.iii.v.i" id="viii.iii.v">
<h3 id="viii.iii.v-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.iii.v-p0.2">GETHSEMANE. </h3>

<div4 title="§ 279. Comparison of John’s Gospel with the Synoptical Gospels in regard to Jesus’ Conflict of Soul.—Historical Credibility of the Synoptical Account." prev="viii.iii.v" next="viii.iii.v.ii" id="viii.iii.v.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.v.i-p1">§ 279. <i>Comparison of 
John’s Gospel with the Synoptical Gospels in regard to Jesus’ Conflict of 
Soul.—Historical Credibility of the Synoptical Account</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.iii.v.i-p2">FULL of celestial 
serenity, Jesus went forth with the disciples, as was his wont, to the garden at 
the foot of the Mount of Olives, to await the coming of his captors. Various 
alternations of feeling ensued in his soul; and in regard to them there is an 
obvious difference between the synoptical Gospels and John; the former not 
mentioning them at all, the latter giving a partial account of them. In modern 
times this discrepancy has been supposed by some to be irreconcilable; so much 
so that one side or the other must be maintained, according to the view which we 
take of the whole subject.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.i-p3">It is argued that we cannot imagine Christ, who had, 
just spoken with such Divine confidence, and had poured out his soul before <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.v.i-p3.1">God</span> 
in a prayer of heavenly calmness and assurance, as undergoing, immediately 
after, such struggles of soul as are recorded in the synoptical Gospels. But, 
laying John’s Gospel out of the case, do we not find the same contrast in the 
other Gospels? Was not all this heavenly elevation, serenity, and confidence 
presupposed in the institution of the Eucharist, according to its deeper sense? 
Was not that act, the pledge of his continuing communion with the Church, as 
recorded in the first three Gospels, as great a proof of those high thoughts on 
which his calmness was founded, as is contained in the final discourse and

<pb n="405" id="viii.iii.v.i-Page_405" />prayer given by John? Nay, even in these last, can 
we not trace alternations of feeling; subordinate, however, to the fundamental 
and Divine tone?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.i-p4">As for these alternations of feeling themselves, may we not 
conceive, that as, in the life of believers, who represent (imperfectly indeed) 
the image of Christ on earth, calmness and tumult, confidence and despondency, 
alternate with each other under the diverse influences of the outward world,<note n="752" id="viii.iii.v.i-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.i-p5">Cf. 
<i>John the Baptist</i>.</p></note> so 
too there might be similar fluctuations (unconnected, however, with the 
reactions of sin, which might exist in believers<note n="753" id="viii.iii.v.i-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.i-p6">Cf. p. 79, 82.</p></note>) in the soul of Him who, with 
all his Divine elevation; was like unto man in all things but sin, and 
sympathized, unutterably, with all purely human feelings?<note n="754" id="viii.iii.v.i-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.i-p7">Thus did that 
genuine disciple of Christ, <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.v.i-p7.1">John Huss</span>, who had formed 
his life upon the intuition of Christ’s example, learn from the experience of 
his own last struggles how to comprehend these opposite manifestations in the 
Saviour’s life. With reference to such alternations in his own experience, he 
writes: “<span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.v.i-p7.2">Pro certo grave est, imperturbate gaudere, et omne gaudium existimare, in variis 
tentationibus. Leve est loqui et illud exponere, sed grave implere. Siquidem 
patientissimus et fortissimus miles, sciens quod die tertia esset resurrecturus, 
et per mortem suam vincens inimicos, post coenam ultimam turbatus est spiritu 
et dixit,—tristis est anima, usque ad mortem.</span>”</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.i-p8">Even in <i>John’s</i> 
account of the raising of Lazarus we find such alternations in the prominency of 
the Divinity and the humanity of Christ; would not, therefore, similar 
manifestations at the approach of death be in harmony with his image, as 
depicted by John himself? Moreover, both John and Luke alluded to the <i>beginnings</i> 
of this struggle of soul at different times before;<note n="755" id="viii.iii.v.i-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.i-p9">Cf. p. 314, 376.</p></note> momentary, however, and soon followed by the accustomed confidence of Divinity. In 
<scripRef passage="John 13:21" id="viii.iii.v.i-p9.1" parsed="|John|13|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.21">John, xiii., 21</scripRef>,<note n="756" id="viii.iii.v.i-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.i-p10">Cf. p. 387.</p></note> we 
find Jesus “troubled in spirit” in contemplating Judas. It would be contrary to 
all analogy, then, that such moments should not occur, even with increased 
intensity, amid the ever-accumulating pangs both of soul and body that he 
endured up to the moment of the final and triumphant exclamation. “But,” it will 
perhaps be said, “according to John’s account, there <i>was</i> no struggle of 
<i>soul</i> at 
last.” How, then, could John record Christ’s “ trouble of soul” (<scripRef passage="John 12:27" id="viii.iii.v.i-p10.1" parsed="|John|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.27">xii., 27</scripRef>) in 
view of the last hour, and his wish<note n="757" id="viii.iii.v.i-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.i-p11">Cf. p 388.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="John 13:27" id="viii.iii.v.i-p11.1" parsed="|John|13|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.27">xiii., 27</scripRef>) that the catastrophe might be 
hastened?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.i-p12">The account of the agony in the garden, taken from the other Gospels, 
can be aptly inserted in John’s narrative. “But why, then, does <i>John</i> not record 
it?” It is enough to say, in reply to this, that his object was, not to give a 
complete biography, but to arrange a number of separate features of the great 
picture, according to a peculiar point of view. If John, having intimated the 
beginnings of this struggle in the soul of Jesus, preferred, instead of 
delineating all its subsequent stages, to picture forth the Divine elevation of 
Christ as shown in his 

<pb n="406" id="viii.iii.v.i-Page_406" />last discourses, can we infer <i>any thing</i> from this, except that 
in his delineation certain features of Christ’s picture are more prominent than 
others? Throughout, it is the method of John’s Gospel to present connected 
chains of Christ’s discourses and acts, rather than isolated incidents, however 
characteristic, such as we find in the other Evangelists. Moreover, as an 
eye-witness of this last struggle, he was not in a state of mind to perceive, 
and subsequently to describe, it as a <i>whole</i>. It must not be inferred, however, 
from this last remark, that the disciples could not have remembered, and 
faithfully recorded, <i>individual</i> features that made a deep impression upon them. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.i-p13">Let us now dwell for a moment upon the credibility of the synoptical account. 
It agrees entirely with <scripRef passage="Heb 5:7" id="viii.iii.v.i-p13.1" parsed="|Heb|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.7">Heb., v., 7</scripRef>, which was founded upon direct Apostolical 
tradition. How can it be conceived that such a description of Christ’s agony 
could have arisen from an invented legend, intended to <i>glorify</i> him? Nor can it 
be said that it was made up by collecting and putting together the various types 
and prophecies of the Old Testament that prefigured such an agony; <i>after</i> the 
description was extant, as <i>history</i>, it was natural that these should be gathered 
up, and doctrinal reasons assigned for the agony itself; but <i>before</i>, its 
invention would have been utterly inconsistent with the idea, generally 
prevalent, of the glory of Messiah. In the representations of the Evangelists, 
particularly Matthew, we can detect no aim but a historical one; not a trace of 
<i>doctrinal</i> motives can be discovered; only at a later period were such <i>thrust</i> 
upon them by that wilfulness which can find in a narrative any thing it chooses. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.i-p14">It was easy, indeed, from a <i>natural</i> point of view, to find a contradiction 
between such expressions of human weakness on the part of Christ, and his 
miracle-working power, his conscious dignity as Messiah or as the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.v.i-p14.1">God</span>, 
his foreknowledge of his resurrection, &amp;c. Nor could such a contradiction ever 
have <i>naturally</i> arisen from an idealizing invention. It was precisely with a view 
to do it away as a ground of objection, that a <i>Docetic</i> Christ was afterward 
conceived in place of the <i>real</i> Christ; or, his human nature was sundered from 
the Divine. The Divinity, the Divine Logos, was recognized in the miracles and 
lofty discourses; but it was feigned that this Logos, the true Redeemer, 
withdrew from Christ during his sufferings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.i-p15">Such a Christ, indeed, as the real 
Christ, was always a stone of stumbling for Jewish modes of thought. How much, 
therefore, must the author of the epistle to the Hebrews have been concerned to 
remove this rock of offence, and to prove that these very struggles be longed 
necessarily to the Messianic calling? To be sure, after the idea of Messiah had 
once been modified according to the real, historical Christ, and the minds of 
men had thereby received a new tendency

<pb n="407" id="viii.iii.v.i-Page_407" />it was easy to find the higher unity for all these 
contradictions, and combine then, all into the one idea. But we can by no means 
infer from this possibility its converse, viz., that the new idea, suddenly 
arising like a <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.v.i-p15.1">Deus ex machina</span></i>, could have given birth to such a historical 
representation of Christ.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 280. The Agony in the Garden. (Matt., xxvi.; Mark, xiv.; Luke, xxii.)" prev="viii.iii.v.i" next="viii.iii.v.iii" id="viii.iii.v.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p1">§ 280. <i>The Agony in the Garden</i>. (<scripRef passage="Matt 26:36-46" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|26|36|26|46" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.36-Matt.26.46">Matt., xxvi.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Mark 14:32-42" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p1.2" parsed="|Mark|14|32|14|42" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.32-Mark.14.42">Mark, xiv.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 22:39-46" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p1.3" parsed="|Luke|22|39|22|46" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.39-Luke.22.46">Luke, xxii.</scripRef>) 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p2">In prayer and retirement Christ had prepared himself for the 
<i>beginning</i> of his public ministry; in prayer and retirement he now prepared to 
close his calling on earth. As then, so now, before entering upon the outward 
conflict, he passed through it in the inward struggles of his soul. <i>Then</i> he had 
in spirit gained the victory, before he appeared openly among men a conqueror; 
<i>now</i> the conquest of suffering was achieved within, before the final, outward 
triumph.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p3">Arrived at the garden, he took apart Peter, James, and John, his three 
best—loved disciples, to be the honoured witnesses of his prayer, and to pray 
with him. From the nature of the case, we could not have so full an account of 
this as of his prayer for his disciples (<scripRef passage="John 17:1-26" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p3.1" parsed="|John|17|1|17|26" osisRef="Bible:John.17.1-John.17.26">John, xvii.</scripRef>) 
In the pains of suffering that are pressing upon him he prays, “<i>Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me</i>.” 
But this feeling could not for a moment shake his submission to the Divine will. 
All other feelings are absorbed in the fundamental longing, “<i>Thy will be done</i>.” The Divinity is distinguished from the Humanity; and by this 
distinction their unity, in the subordination of the one to the other, was to be 
made prominent. As a <i>man</i>, he might wish to be spared the sufferings that awaited 
him, even though from a higher point of view he saw their necessity; just as a 
Christian may be convinced that he ought to make a certain sacrifice in the 
service of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p3.2">God</span>, and yet, in darker moments, his purely human feelings may rise 
against it, until his conviction, and his will guided by his conviction, at last 
prevail. It was not merely that Christ’s <i>physical</i> nature had to struggle with 
death, and <i>such</i> a death, but his <i>soul</i> had to be moved to its depths by sympathy 
with the sufferings of mankind on account of sin.<note n="758" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p4">By the “cup” we must understand not only his suffering of death, but all 
that preceded and followed it: the treason of Judas, the rage of Christ’s 
enemies, the delusion of the multitude. It is not my object here to set forth 
the higher doctrinal and theological import of the death of Christ; yet I agree 
heartily in the following, from <i>Dettinger’s</i> beautiful dissertation on Christ’s 
agony (Tübing. Zeitschrift, 1838, i., 95, 96): “While, on the one hand, in a 
sinful nature, the conviction that death is a judgment for sin is blunted in 
proportion as the power of sin in the individual is greater, and the sense of 
its guiltless; in a word, in proportion as the harmonic unity of life is 
disturbed by sin, so much the more powerful, on the other hand, in a sinless 
human nature, in which the unity of life’s harmony is undisturbed, must be the 
conviction that death is a judgment for sin, a dissolution and separation, not 
originally belonging to human nature, of elements which in all stages of the 
developement of life belong together.” I can make this agree, also, with the 
view of the connexion between sin and death presented in my “Apostol. 
Zeitalter,” vol. ii.</p></note> Thus the wish might arise within

<pb n="408" id="viii.iii.v.ii-Page_408" />him, as a man, to be spared that bitter cup; only on condition, 
how ever, that the will of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p4.1">God</span> could be done in some other way. But the 
conviction that this could not be, immediately followed; he knew, from the 
beginning,<note n="759" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p5">Cf. p. 82.</p></note> that, according to the plan of Divine wisdom, the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p5.1">God</span> was 
to be founded through his self-sacrifice in the struggle with the sins of the 
people; and he submitted to what he knew was the will of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p5.2">God</span> and the work of his 
life.<note n="760" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p6">Cf. p. 344.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p7">As a proof how little the higher calmness of his spirit was 
disturbed by these uprisings of human feeling, we find him, a moment after the 
first struggle, caring for his yet weak disciples. Finding them overcome with 
sleep, he roused them, saying, “<i>Could ye not watch with me one hour? Watch and pray, 
that ye enter not into temptation</i> (that the outward temptation become not an 
inward one<note n="761" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p8">Cf. p. 209.</p></note>); <i>for, though the spirit is willing</i> (as in their fulness of love, 
when danger was not pressing upon them, they had declared themselves ready to 
suffer all things with him and for him), <i>the flesh is weak</i>.” (The impressions of 
outward danger may affect the flesh so strongly as to bear down the spirit; 
there is need, therefore, of Divine power, gained by prayer, to strengthen the 
spirit amid these fearful impressions, that it may triumph over the weakness of 
the flesh.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p9">Again he bends in prayer. And now he does not say, “<i>If</i> 
it be possible, let—;” but, penetrated by the conviction that the counsel of 
Divine Wisdom demands the sacrifice, “<i>O my Father, if this cup may not pass away from 
me except I drink it, Thy will be done</i>.” And the third time he repeats the same 
words. The victory of his soul was gained; the struggle was over, until the 
brief conflict of the final pang. Finding the disciples still asleep, he said to 
them, “ Sleep on now; I will<note n="762" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p10">The words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p10.1">τὸ λοιπόν</span>, in <scripRef passage="Matt 26:45" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p10.2" parsed="|Matt|26|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.45">Matt., xxvi., 
45</scripRef>, compel us to take these words as a warning, or reproof; otherwise the word 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.v.ii-p10.3">καθεύδετε</span> might be taken as the indicative, with or without interrogation.</p></note> rouse you no more to watch and pray with me; but 
your sleep shall be rudely disturbed; for behold, the hour of my suffering is at 
hand. Already my captors are near.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 281. The Arrest of Christ.—Peter’s Haste, and its Reproof.—The Power of Darkness." prev="viii.iii.v.ii" next="viii.iii.vi" id="viii.iii.v.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p1">§ 281. <i>The Arrest of Christ.—Peter’s Haste, 
and its Reproof.—The Power of Darkness</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p2">Judas approached with a band of armed 
servitors of the Sanhedrim and a part of a Roman cohort from the garrison, the 
latter as a guard against a disturbance from the sympathy of the people. 
Probably the traitor alone knew who was to be apprehended;<note n="763" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p3">We 
may the more expect differences in the four accounts here, from the state of 
mind in which the disciples must necessarily have been. Discrepancies, even if 
irreconcilable in points of 
detail, do not impeach the veracity of the essential features of a narrative; 
but in this case they are not so irreconcilable as has been supposed. According 
to John, whom we have followed, Judas and the band remained outside, and Jesus 
went out and gave himself up: the other Evangelists report that Judas gave the 
signal by a kiss. But as John’s account gives no reason at all for Judas’s 
coming, and as it could not have been to show the way to the garden, we must 
suppose it was impelled by pure hatred, or by a desire to see the end of the 
matter (this would suit the view that he did not betray Jesus with hostile 
intent, and expected a miracle), or that he came to point out the <i>person</i> to be 
seized, and this leads us directly to the statement of the other Gospels. The 
sign agreed upon may have been omitted, or given at the wrong moment, in the 
confusion of his mind. produced by a bad conscience and a reverence that he 
could not get rid of; so that the different accounts may entirely harmonize. In 
any case, John’s statement is the more simple, and we rely upon it.</p></note> as there was good 

<pb n="409" id="viii.iii.v.iii-Page_409" />reason (supposed, at least) for secrecy in the procedure. Jesus 
did not wait for Judas and the band to enter the garden. With majestic calmness 
he went to meet them, and asked, “<i>Whom seek ye?</i>” His sudden appearance 
in calm majesty, associated with the impressions of his life and the authority 
of his name as, at least, a prophet, so deeply affected a part of the band (not 
the Roman soldiers<note n="764" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p4">Had these 
cared at all about the matter, they would not have served as instruments of the 
Jewish authorities.</p></note>) that they recoiled and fell on the ground before 
him. In their perplexity they then prepared to seize the disciples, perhaps 
because they made show of defending their Master. The rash Peter hastily gave 
way to impulse;. without waiting to know the Master’s will, he made use of the 
sword. Christ sharply rebuked his precipitancy: “<i>All that take the sword</i> (uncalled, as 
here, in resistance to authority that is to be respected as the ordinance of 
<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p4.1">God</span>) <i>shall perish by the sword</i> (as a judgment for rebellion against the order of 
<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p4.2">God</span>; a warning against the use of force to defend his cause against the state); 
<i>thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father, and he shall presently give 
me more than twelve</i><note n="765" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p5">Instead of the Twelve Apostles, who made show of defending 
him.</p></note> <i>legions of angels</i>? (This he could only have done had the 
Divine will been so.) <i>The cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it</i>?<note n="766" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p6"><scripRef passage="JOhn 18:11" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p6.1" parsed="|John|18|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.11">John, xviii. 11</scripRef>, referring to the prayer in the garden. The preceding 
words, omitted by John, are strongly characteristic of the Spirit of Christ.</p></note> 
(not the human choice, but the higher necessity, must prevail.)”  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p7">Turning 
then to the band, he said to them, more than once, “I am he whom ye seek; let 
these go their way.” And this saying—supported by that authority which had so 
impressed them that they would not have ventured to lay hands on him had he not 
given himself up—this saying caused them to let the disciples go, and to take 
no vengeance on Peter, exasperated as they were by his resistance.<note n="767" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p8">It is mentioned by all the Evangelists that Peter cut off the ear of the 
high-priest’s servant. It cannot but appear surprising that this arbitrary act 
produced no more serious consequences to the rash Apostle. The healing of the 
ear, mentioned by Luke, might serve as an explanation; but John says nothing 
about it. His narrative, however, explains all in the way given by us in the 
text; and its veracity, therefore, is confirmed by comparison with the other 
Gospels.</p></note></p>


<pb n="410" id="viii.iii.v.iii-Page_410" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p9">When the person of Jesus was secured, he said, 
further, “Are ye come out, as against a thief, with armed bands, to take me? 
When I was daily with you in the Temple, ye stretched forth no hands against me; 
but this is your hour, and the power of darkness.”<note n="768" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p10">Christ was always fain to point from the sensible to the spiritual; 
and as the time chosen to execute the work of darkness here gave occasion for 
such a connexion, we join the two together.</p></note> During his public teaching 
none ventured to assail him. The power of darkness shuns the light of day. The 
Sanhedrim found the night the fitting time to execute their schemes; the policy 
that springs from darkness, and serves it, must not show itself in open day. 
Perhaps the words also allude to the brief duration of the power of evil.<note n="769" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p11">In any event, this passage refers 
to the futile attempts before made to secure the arrest of Christ of which John 
informs us; it belongs, also, to that class of passages which can only be 
clearly understood in the light of John’s representation of the history (cf. p. 
222 294). <scripRef passage="John 18:20" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p11.1" parsed="|John|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.20">John, xviii., 20</scripRef>, is certainly not so similar to the above passage as 
to justify the inference, which some have drawn, that the one is but a variation 
of the other. True, in <scripRef passage="Luke 22:52" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p11.2" parsed="|Luke|22|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.52">Luke, xxii., 52</scripRef>, the words are addressed to the chief 
priests, &amp;c., which could not be literally true; but we explain this on the 
ground that they were addressed through the instruments to the <i>real</i> captors, 
the Sanhedrim; and not on the ground of an interchange with <scripRef passage="John 18:20" id="viii.iii.v.iii-p11.3" parsed="|John|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.20">John, xviii., 20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter VI. The Trial and Condemnation." prev="viii.iii.v.iii" next="viii.iii.vi.i" id="viii.iii.vi">
<h3 id="viii.iii.vi-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.iii.vi-p0.2">THE TRIAL AND CONDEMNATION. </h3>

<div4 title="§ 282. Night-Examination before Annas." prev="viii.iii.vi" next="viii.iii.vi.ii" id="viii.iii.vi.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.vi.i-p1">§ 282. <i>Night-Examination before Annas</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.iii.vi.i-p2">IN the mean time, the high-priest, Caiaphas, informed of what had passed, had 
summoned a council of the Sanhedrim at his palace for the trial of Jesus. As 
this could not be accomplished until daybreak, Jesus was taken before Ananos, or 
Annas, the former high-priest, father-in-law of Caiaphas, for a preliminary 
examination.<note n="770" id="viii.iii.vi.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.i-p3">In <scripRef passage="Luke 22:66" id="viii.iii.vi.i-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|22|66|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.66">Luke, xxii., 66</scripRef>, we find that some time elapsed between the arrest and the 
meeting of the Council; the latter occurring “as soon as it was day.” This 
accounts for the arraignment before Annas, mentioned only by John (<scripRef passage="John 18:13" id="viii.iii.vi.i-p3.2" parsed="|John|18|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.13">xviii., 13</scripRef>). 
As for the <i>invention</i> of such a fact as this, the idea is absurd; there could be 
no motive for it; and John himself only relates it by the way. The mention of 
such minute incidents, however, prove him to have been an eye-witness.—(Note to 
ed. 4th.) <i>Bleek’s</i> review of <i>Ebrard</i> has led me to re-examine this subject. I 
cannot think John would have given such prominence to the arraignment before 
Caiaphas had he not meant to unfold this preparatory trial further; and, 
therefore, cannot suppose that, in <scripRef passage="John 18:19-23" id="viii.iii.vi.i-p3.3" parsed="|John|18|19|18|23" osisRef="Bible:John.18.19-John.18.23">xviii., 19-23</scripRef> he records the official 
examination before the Council. In that case he certainly would have dwelt upon 
it more, and made more of it. On the other hand, it is easy to understand that 
he <i>omitted</i> the latter examination, because generally known by other traditions, 
and <i>gave</i> the one which was least known. In fact, this is presupposed in the 
examination before Pilate, as recorded by him, when compared with the account 
of the trial before the Council in the other Evangelists. In <scripRef passage="John 18:13" id="viii.iii.vi.i-p3.4" parsed="|John|18|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.13">xviii., 13</scripRef>, express 
mention is made of Caiaphas as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.vi.i-p3.5">ἀρχιερέυς</span> 
“<i>for that year</i>,” to distinguish him from 
Annas, who bore the same title. In <scripRef passage="John 18:14" id="viii.iii.vi.i-p3.6" parsed="|John|18|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.14">v. 14</scripRef> he cites the declaration of Caiaphas 
(notable as coming from the lips of the Head of Ecclesiastical affairs during 
the year in which Christ suffered) <i>in view</i> of the omission of the full trial before him. In <scripRef passage="John 18:24" id="viii.iii.vi.i-p3.7" parsed="|John|18|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.24">v. 24</scripRef>, <i>after</i> the 
examination, it is stated that Annas “sent him to Caiaphas, the actual 
high-priest.” Perhaps the leading out of Christ occasioned one of Annas’s 
servants to put the question (<scripRef passage="John 18:25" id="viii.iii.vi.i-p3.8" parsed="|John|18|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.25">v. 25</scripRef>) which brought out Peter’s second denial; 
and perhaps, also, <scripRef passage="Luke 22:61" id="viii.iii.vi.i-p3.9" parsed="|Luke|22|61|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.61">Luke, xxii., 61</scripRef>, should be joined in immediately after. In 
this case we should make the fore-court of the house of Annas the scene of 
Peter’s denials; and might infer that, when this preparatory examination before 
Annas was forgotten, or laid aside as unimportant, the denial of Peter, which 
was preserved on account of its intrinsic importance, was laid in the court of 
<i>Caiaphas</i>, in connexion with the second examination.</p></note></p>

<pb n="411" id="viii.iii.vi.i-Page_411" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.i-p4">Annas began with questions about his followers and his 
doctrine. But Christ gave no satisfactory replies. And this was fully consistent 
with his dignity; for he knew that the questions were put not to elicit truth, 
but to extort something that might be used against him; that the decision was as 
good as made, and the investigation only intended to throw over it the forms of 
justice. He referred Annas, therefore, to his public discourses in the Temple 
and in the synagogues. One of the servitors deemed his reply an insult to the 
high—priest’s dignity, and struck him in the face. The blow could not disturb 
his serenity of soul; he only asserted the justice of his cause in saying, “<i>If 
I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil; but if well, why smitest thou me?</i>”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 283. Morning.—Examination before Caiaphas." prev="viii.iii.vi.i" next="viii.iii.vi.iii" id="viii.iii.vi.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.vi.ii-p1">§ 283. <i>Morning.—Examination before Caiaphas</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.ii-p2">In the examination before the 
Sanhedrim, over which Caiaphas pre sided, Christ preserved the same silence as 
before Annas, and for similar reasons. The conflicting evidence of the witnesses 
afforded no ground for the condemnation on which the court had already decided. 
The high-priest insisted on his defending himself against the witnesses; but he 
still held his peace. Finally, he called upon Jesus, in the name of the Living 
<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vi.ii-p2.1">God</span>, to declare whether or not he was “Messiah, the Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vi.ii-p2.2">God</span>.” After answering 
in the affirmative, Christ announced the great events then approaching, which 
were to testify, more strongly than words, that He <i>was</i> the promised 
Theocratic King: “<i>Hereafter shall ye see the Son of Man sitting on the right 
hand of power</i> (of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vi.ii-p2.3">God</span>), <i>and coming in the clouds of heaven</i>”<note n="771" id="viii.iii.vi.ii-p2.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.ii-p3">Christ’s 
“coming,” “coming 
in the clouds,” &amp;c., not only indicate his second advent at a far-distant 
period, but also his spiritual, world-historical manifestation.</p></note> (a figurative 
expression, implying, “You shall see me prove my Divine power in act, 
spreading my kingdom, and subduing its foes in spite of all your machinations;” 
the actual proof of his Messianic dignity, an announcement of the impending judgment of 
God). Then the high-priest rent his robes, as a sign of horror at the blasphemy 
uttered by Christ, saying, “From his own lips ye have heard it.” He was then 
condemned to death, either as a false prophet, and thereby incurring the 
punishment ordained by the law of Moses, because he had falsely proclaimed 
himself Messiah; or as a blasphemer, because he had attributed Divine honours to 
himself. 

<pb n="412" id="viii.iii.vi.ii-Page_412" />The latter appears more probable from <scripRef passage="Matt 26:65,66" id="viii.iii.vi.ii-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|26|65|26|66" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.65-Matt.26.66">Matt., xxvi. 
65, 66</scripRef>; and, indeed, they had often before accused him of blasphemy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.ii-p4">After the 
condemnation he was given up, as one expelled from the Theocratic nation, to the 
rude derision and mocking of the servants in the court.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 284. Double Dealing of the Sanhedrim." prev="viii.iii.vi.ii" next="viii.iii.vi.iv" id="viii.iii.vi.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p1">§ 284. <i>Double Dealing of 
the Sanhedrim</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p2">It is obvious, at first sight, that the procedure of the 
Sanhedrim in condemning Christ was illegal and arbitrary. It was not a regular 
inquiry after the truth; Christ stood in the way of the hierarchy, and his case 
had been prejudged; Caiaphas himself had, in fact, announced that his death was 
decided on. A wicked policy demanded the victim. Moreover, the necessity of 
putting him to death before the feast caused the sentence to be hastened as 
rapidly as possible under the forms of justice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p3">It must be borne in mind that at 
that time the Sanhedrim had only subordinate authority to assign penalties for 
violations of the religious law; it could not lawfully pronounce sentence of 
death without the authority of the Roman governor.<note n="772" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p4">Joseph., Archaeol., xx., 9, § 1. The high-priest, 
Ananus (Annas), had taken advantage of the absence of the governor to inflict 
capital punishment on the authority of the Sanhedrim. He was accused for the act 
before the Prefect Albinus: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p4.1">ᾫς οὐκ ἐξὸν ἦν Ἀνάνῳ 
χωρὶς τὴς ἐκείνου γνώμης καθíσαι συνέδριον</span>;” obviously showing that the consent of the governor 
was essential in such cases. The misdemeanor was deemed so grave that Ananus was 
removed from office. The reading of <i>Synkellos</i>, “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p4.2">ἐκευνων</span>,” would give an 
entirely different meaning; but it is obviously incorrect.</p></note> It had, therefore, to seek, 
in Christ’s case, some plausible grounds for condemnation that would stand the 
scrutiny of that officer. No accusation of heresy, blasphemy, or false 
assumption of the prophetic character would suffice. Some political charge must, 
therefore, be trumped up. But in this the hierarchical party had to act in 
direct opposition to their own convictions; Jesus had always refused to meddle 
with civil affairs. It is true, he had been attended into the city by an 
enthusiastic multitude, acknowledging him as Messiah; but his withdrawal from 
them, and, indeed, all his movements on that occasion, abundantly proved that he 
had no intention to make use of worldly means. This is shown sufficiently by the 
fact that no attempt was made by the Sanhedrim to use the triumphal entry as 
ground for a political charge. Had it been at all suspicious in that respect, 
the Roman governor would have taken it up; as popular movements of the kind’ were generally, and with good reason, looked upon with distrust.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p5">A charge of 
interference with the state, than, could not be sustained, even according to the 
judgment of his enemies. It was clear that he had used no other influence over 
men’s minds than the inward power of his words and works to move their 
convictions; and this was 

<pb n="413" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-Page_413" />obviously beyond the sphere of civil jurisdiction. But 
antiquity could not conceive of a holy sphere of conscience and conviction 
beyond the reach of human tribunals. It was first opened to the Old-World 
consciousness by the idea of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p5.1">God</span> as brought to light by Christ. 
Before, either religion was subordinated to the state, or the state to religion 
(the latter being the <i>Theocracy</i> in its political form; the former being 
<i>state-religions</i>). In the Jewish constitution (which, however, did not exist in 
its original form under the Roman sway) the state was subordinate to religion. 
It was the crime of the Sanhedrim that it decided, arbitrarily, to retain this 
old stand-point, contrary to the judgment of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p5.2">God</span>, as shown in the signs of the 
times pointed out by Christ; that it would not give up its selfish interests, or 
bow before the higher power which had come into the world to break down the old 
landmarks. Even if it could not fully admit Christ’s claims, it was bound, on 
its own stand-point, to investigate the proofs which he offered in testimony of 
his Divine calling; and when phenomena appeared which could not be explained 
except as the workings of the Spirit of God, at least to leave them, as Gamaliel 
did afterward, to the judgment of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p5.3">God</span> as history<note n="773" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p5.4"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p6">To this 
judgment Moses refers, <scripRef passage="Deut 18:20-22" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p6.1" parsed="|Deut|18|20|18|22" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.20-Deut.18.22">Deut., xviii., 20-22</scripRef>.</p></note> should unfold it. But the 
<i>grounds</i> of the incapacity of the heads of the hierarchy to admit the proofs of 
Christ’s Divine calling had often before been pointed out by himself; the 
inability was a moral one, founded in their dispositions of heart, and therefore 
it was <i>guilty</i>.<note n="774" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p7">Cf. p. 293, 294.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p8">As before remarked, the grounds on which the <i>Sanhedrim</i> condemned 
Christ were not sufficient to induce <i>Pilate</i>, the Roman procurator, to inflict 
capital punishment upon him. Another charge was needed. To serve the purpose, 
recourse was had to his claim of Messiahship, on which they had professed to 
found their own decision, with the addition of a political element: “He has 
claimed to be a king;” and hence “he perverts the nation (contests the Roman 
authority), and forbids to give tribute to Caesar.”<note n="775" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p9"><scripRef passage="Luke 23:3" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|23|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.3">Luke, xxiii., 3</scripRef>. This passage is obviously presupposed in 
<scripRef passage="John 18:33" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p9.2" parsed="|John|18|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.33">John, xviii., 33</scripRef>. John’s account 
takes many things for granted that are recorded in the other Gospels; but the 
latter in turn, must often find their supplement in the former, as is the case 
in this part of Luke. None but an eye-witness could have given the account in so 
exact a connexion as John’s. The simple reply to Pilate’s question, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p9.3">οὺ λέγεις</span>, 
as given in <scripRef passage="Luke 23:3" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p9.4" parsed="|Luke|23|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.3">Luke, xxiii., 3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 27:11" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p9.5" parsed="|Matt|27|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.11">Matt., xxvii., 11</scripRef>, needs the further explanation 
given by John (<scripRef passage="John 18:36,37" id="viii.iii.vi.iii-p9.6" parsed="|John|18|36|18|37" osisRef="Bible:John.18.36-John.18.37">xviii., 36, 37</scripRef>), to make it fully accord with the facts; for he 
was not, and did not claim to be, “King of the Jews,” in the Roman sense of the 
phrase: nor could Pilate have pronounced him guiltless after such a declaration.</p></note> An accusation of this sort 
could be the more readily admitted, as the Roman authorities were well aware 
that the Jews felt themselves degraded and disgraced by paying taxes to a 
heathen power.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 285. Jesus before Pilate.—Christ’s Kingdom not “of this World.”" prev="viii.iii.vi.iii" next="viii.iii.vi.v" id="viii.iii.vi.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.vi.iv-p1">§ 285. <i>Jesus before Pilate.—Christ’s Kingdom not</i> “<i>of this World</i>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.iv-p2">The procurator, Pontius Pilate, a representative of the rich 
and corrupt

<pb n="414" id="viii.iii.vi.iv-Page_414" />Romans of that age, acted throughout the 
case in accordance with his well-known character. An enemy to the Jews, he was 
glad of an opportunity to vex and mock them. But, on the other hand, his 
administration had been marked by many acts of arbitrary injustice, and his evil 
conscience feared an accusation from the Jews, such, indeed, as subsequently 
wrought his downfall. Care for his own security, therefore, led him to avoid 
giving them any handle against him on this occasion; and he was by no means 
inclined to sacrifice his own interests to those of innocence and justice. With 
all his disposition to save a man guiltless of political crimes, and whose zeal 
he perhaps himself acknowledged to be well-meant, it was no part of his 
character to risk personal or political objects in such a cause.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.iv-p3">The Sanhedrim, 
in delivering Jesus up to Pilate as “a disturber of the public peace,” expected 
that he would be satisfied with their recognition of the Roman authority, and 
lend his power, without further inquiry, to the execution of their decree. But 
Pilate, seeing no grounds for immediate acquiescence, demanded a more particular 
accusation. As he had heard of no disturbance produced by Jesus, the statement 
made by the deputies of the Sanhedrim appeared by no means credible; and, 
suspecting that religious disputes were at the bottom, he wished to get rid of 
the whole affair, and told them “to take him, and judge him according to their 
law.” The deputies understood his meaning. But to treat the case as a purely 
ecclesiastical one, and inflict only a corresponding penalty on Jesus, was not 
what they desired. Their desire and wishes were distinctly expressed in their 
reply: “<i>It is not lawful for us to put any man to death</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.iv-p4">The procurator thought it necessary, therefore, to enter upon 
the political accusation, although he believed it to be unfounded; and said to 
Jesus, not without mockery, “<i>Art thou 
the King of the Jews?</i>” To this question Christ could give neither an express 
affirmative nor an express negative: in the religious sense, the answer must be 
“Yes;” in the political, “No.” He, therefore, asked Pilate, “<i>Sayest thou this 
thing of thyself</i> (<i>i. e</i>., inquiring whether he asked the question in the Roman 
sense, and thought, with reference to the rights of the state, that Christ was 
liable to the accusation of claiming to be “king”), <i>or did others tell it thee 
of me?</i>” Pilate answered that he did nothing more than repeat the accusation 
brought by the Jews. And Jesus answered; “<i>My kingdom is not of this world</i>” 
(not worldly in its nature, its instruments, or its conflicts). He proved its 
unworldly character by the means he used in founding it: “<i>If my kingdom were of 
this world, then would my servants fight</i>,” &amp;c.; “<i>but now is my kingdom not from 
hence</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.iv-p5">The very words in which Christ denied that he was king in a 
worldly

<pb n="415" id="viii.iii.vi.iv-Page_415" />sense, implied that in another sense he certainly claimed to be 
both a king and the founder of a kingdom. He then defined more exactly the sense 
in which he was both: “<i>To this end was I born, and for this cause came I 
into this world, that I should bear witness unto the truth</i>.” It followed 
that He could be recognized as King, and the nature of his kingdom be understood 
by those only who were susceptible of receiving the truth: “<i>Every one that is of 
the truth heareth my voice</i>.” This was, at the same time, a summons to the 
conscience of Pilate himself. But the procurator—a type of the educated Roman 
world, especially of its higher classes, lost in worldly-mindedness, and 
conscious of no higher wants than those of this life—had no such sense for 
truth. “<i>What is truth?</i>” was his mocking question. “<i>Truth is an empty name</i>,” he 
meant to say.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 286. Jesus sent to Herod." prev="viii.iii.vi.iv" next="viii.iii.vi.vi" id="viii.iii.vi.v">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.vi.v-p1">§ 286. <i>Jesus sent to Herod</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.v-p2">Pilate now looked upon Jesus simply as 
a religious enthusiast, innocent of all political crimes, and told the deputies 
that he “could find no fault in him at all.” They then replied (<scripRef passage="Luke 23:5" id="viii.iii.vi.v-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|23|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.5">Luke, xxiii., 5</scripRef>) 
that his teaching had stirred up the people every where, from Galilee to 
Jerusalem. As soon as Pilate heard that Jesus was of Galilee, it occurred to him 
to lay the case before Herod Antipas, tetrarch of Galilee and Judea, who had 
just then come to the feast at Jerusalem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.v-p3">Herod had for long wished to see 
Jesus.<note n="776" id="viii.iii.vi.v-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.v-p4">Cf. p. 323.</p></note> The fame of the miracles inspired him with curiosity to see what Christ 
could do. But it was no part of the Saviour’s calling to satisfy an idle 
curiosity. To describe his doctrine fully to a man so utterly worldly, would 
have been, in his own language, to “cast pearls before swine.”<note n="777" id="viii.iii.vi.v-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.v-p5">Cf. p. 277.</p></note> He, therefore, 
answered none of Herod’s questions. The disappointed king, having arrayed the 
Saviour, in mockery, in a gorgeous purple robe, and exposed him to the cruel 
sport and derision of the soldiers, sent him back to the procurator. 
Doubtless the latter was confirmed in his own views by the word which Herod sent 
him.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 287. Pilate’s fruitless Efforts to save Jesus.—The Dream of Pilate’s Wife." prev="viii.iii.vi.v" next="viii.iii.vi.vii" id="viii.iii.vi.vi">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.vi.vi-p1">§ 287. <i>Pilate’s fruitless Efforts to save Jesus.—The Dream of Pilate’s 
Wife</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.vi-p2">In honour of the Passover, and as a privilege to the Jews, 
pardon was granted every year to a criminal condemned to death. Pilate 
endeavoured to make use of this privilege in favour of Jesus; hoping thus at 
once to admit the validity of the decree of the Sanhedrim, and yet leave it 
unexecuted. In order to satisfy their hatred against Jesus to some extent, he 
proposed, not to free him from all punishment, but to mitigate it into 
scourging. But the multitude, always open to the impressions of the moment—the 
very multitude who, a few days 
before, <pb n="416" id="viii.iii.vi.vi-Page_416" />had welcomed Jesus, with shouts of 
enthusiasm, as Theocratic King—were <i>now</i>, when their carnal expectations were 
deceived, blind instruments of the Sanhedrim, and obedient to every fanatical 
impulse of the Pharisees. They clamoured for the pardon of a murderer rather 
than of the false prophet (as they held him) who had deceived their hopes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.vi-p3">The 
procurator ordered Jesus to be scourged. It could not have cost the feelings of 
a <i>Pilate</i> much to inflict such violent pain and deep disgrace upon an 
innocent man. He thought that Jesus, as an enthusiast, who had already given so 
much trouble, deserved scourging; and he probably expected to appease the rage 
and excite the sympathy of the multitude by the infliction, and so, perhaps, to 
succeed in saving his life. With the cruel marks upon his body, the Saviour was 
brought out, in the attire which the soldiers had put upon him in derision, and 
set before the people; when Pilate, having declared that he found no guilt in 
him, said, “<i>Behold the man!</i>” (“Can it be believed that <i>he</i> 
would wish to make himself king?”) The sight only stimulated their fanatical 
rage; and, with unceasing clamours, they demanded his crucifixion. Full of 
displeasure, Pilate said to them, “<i>Take ye him, and crucify him, for I find no fault in him</i>.” 
The Jews knew well how to understand this; and, as their political accusation 
had failed, they had recourse again to the religious one: “<i>We have a law, and by our law</i> 
(confirmed by the Roman state) <i>he ought to die, because he made himself the 
Son of God</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.vi-p4">Unsusceptible as Pilate was of all impressions from the higher 
life, unable to recognize the majesty that dwelt in that lowly form, he yet 
found in Christ’s demeanour under his sufferings something peculiar and 
inexplicable. Moreover, his wife,<note n="778" id="viii.iii.vi.vi-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.vi-p5">According to the Apocryphal Gospel of 
<i>Nicodemus</i> (c. ii.), and later accounts (all of which, however, probably came 
from the same source), she was a proselyte of the gate, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.vi.vi-p5.1">θεοσεβής</span>, and was named 
<i>Procla</i> (<i>Thilo</i>, Cod. Apocryph., i., 520). Judaism had found its converts 
particularly among the female sex.</p></note> troubled by fearful dreams, sent him a 
warning to “<i>Have nothing to do with that just man</i>.” And now, in addition to all 
this, he was told that Jesus had declared himself to be the “ Son of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vi.vi-p5.2">God</span>,” 
a title which he interpreted according to the pagan conceptions of the “ Sons of 
the Gods.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 288. Last Conversation of Jesus with Pilate.—The Sentence." prev="viii.iii.vi.vi" next="viii.iii.vi.viii" id="viii.iii.vi.vii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.vi.vii-p1">§ 288. <i>Last Conversation of Jesus with Pilate.—The Sentence</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.vii-p2">The transition is easy from <i>infidelity</i>, springing from worldliness and frivolity, to 
sudden emotions of <i>superstition</i>. So he who but a moment before had 
mockingly asked Christ, “<i>What is truth?</i>” went now, in a sudden access of 
superstitious fear, and inquired, “<i>Whence art thou?</i>” As the question was prompted only by 
superstition and curiosity, and 

<pb n="417" id="viii.iii.vi.vii-Page_417" />as the questioner was incapable of apprehending Jesus as the Son of 
<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vi.vii-p2.1">God</span> in the only sense in which he wished to be 
acknowledged as such, the Saviour made no reply. Pilate, in astonishment, 
renewed his questions: “<i>Speakest thou not unto me? Knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, 
and have power to release thee?</i>” To this Jesus answered: “<i>Thou couldst have no 
power at all against me, except it were given thee from above</i> (if God had not 
brought it to pass that I should be delivered to thee by the Sanhedrim); 
therefore is the guilt of those by whom God hath delivered me unto thee greater 
than thine.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.vii-p3">Thus did Christ declare that no human will limited his life, but 
that his death took place in consequence of a higher necessity ordained by <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vi.vii-p3.1">God</span>, 
for a higher end. Pilate thereupon strove more earnestly to save him; but the 
Jews alarmed him with the cry, so terrible at that time, of <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.vi.vii-p3.2">crimen majestatis</span></i>: 
“If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar’s friend; whosoever maketh himself 
a king, revolts against the authority of the emperor.” To this storm of clamour 
the procurator at last, though reluctantly, yielded: his conscience feared the 
charges which the Sanhedrim might prefer against him at Rome; and his personal 
security was more to him than the life of an innocent man.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 289. Jesus led to Calvary.—Simon of Cyrene.—The Words of Christ to the Weeping Women." prev="viii.iii.vi.vii" next="viii.iii.vii" id="viii.iii.vi.viii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.vi.viii-p1">§ 289. <i>Jesus led to 
Calvary.—Simon of Cyrene.—The Words of Christ to the Weeping Women</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.viii-p2">As was 
usual with condemned criminals, Jesus himself carried the instrument of death to 
the place of execution. But his severe struggles and sufferings, both of body 
and mind, had so exhausted his strength that he sunk under the burden. Even the 
rude soldiers, who had so lately mocked him, were filled with compassion, and 
compelled a Jew, whom they met on the way, Simon of Cyrene, to take his cross 
and bear it to the place of death.<note n="779" id="viii.iii.vi.viii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.viii-p3">This account, given in the first three Gospels, carries the 
proof of its veracity in itself It is nothing strange that Roman soldiers, in 
the public service, could do, unresisted, so high-handed an act (cf. <i>Hug’s</i> 
instructive remarks on the narrative of Christ’s passion, Zeitschrift für d. Geistl. d. Erzbisthums Freiburg, 1831, v., s. 12). Mark, whose account bears 
evidence in this, as in several other places, of peculiar sources of 
information, oral or written, mentions (<scripRef passage="Mark 15:21" id="viii.iii.vi.viii-p3.1" parsed="|Mark|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.21">xv., 21</scripRef>) that this Simon was the father 
of two men well known in the first Christian congregations. Notwithstanding all 
that <i>Strauss</i> says to the contrary, John’s statement, that Jesus was led bearing 
his own cross, is not at variance with that given by the other sources, viz., 
that he was afterward relieved of the load on account of his exhaustion. John 
passes lightly over some things in the narrative of Christ’s passion, and gives 
prominence to others not mentioned by the other Evangelists; there is, 
therefore, no ground of surprise in his omission of this particular incident. If 
it be supposed that the Apostle John did <i>not</i> write this Gospel, can it be 
imagined that its author <i>knew</i> nothing of this account (for a <i>doctrinal</i> motive to 
intentional silence is out of the question)? In what corner must he have 
written, to remain ignorant of an incident so closely interwoven with the 
traditional accounts of the passion? And how could a document issuing from such 
a corer be passed off as the production of John, the Apostle.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.viii-p4">Amid all his sufferings he was moved with 
compassion for the 

<pb n="418" id="viii.iii.vi.viii-Page_418" />blinded people, over whose heads he saw impending the 
judgments of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vi.viii-p4.1">God</span>, called down by their long-accumulated guilt, of which he had 
so often warned them. Seeing the women of Jerusalem in tears,<note n="780" id="viii.iii.vi.viii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.viii-p5"><scripRef passage="Luke 23:27-31" id="viii.iii.vi.viii-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|23|27|23|31" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.27-Luke.23.31">Luke, xxiii., 27-31</scripRef>.</p></note> he said to them, 
“Weep not for me, but weep for yourselves and for your children.” Then, after 
predicting the woes of the siege and destruction of Jerusalem, he said, “<i>If they 
do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry?</i>”<note n="781" id="viii.iii.vi.viii-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vi.viii-p6">“If the Holy One, entering among sinful men, is so entreated, what must happen 
to those whose sufferings will be the just penalty of their own accumulated 
guilt?”</p></note></p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter VII. The Crucifixion." prev="viii.iii.vi.viii" next="viii.iii.vii.i" id="viii.iii.vii">
<h3 id="viii.iii.vii-p0.1">CHAPTER VII.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.iii.vii-p0.2">THE CRUCIFIXION. </h3>

<div4 title="§ 290. Details of the Crucifixion." prev="viii.iii.vii" next="viii.iii.vii.ii" id="viii.iii.vii.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p1">§ 290. <i>Details of the Crucifixion</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p2">WHEN Jesus reached the 
place of execution, he was offered, as was usual, a spiced wine,<note n="782" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p3"><scripRef passage="Matt 27:34" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|27|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.34">Matt., xxvii., 34</scripRef>. Mark describes it exactly (<scripRef passage="Mark 15:23" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p3.2" parsed="|Mark|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.23">xv., 23</scripRef>) as  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p3.3">οἶνος ἐσμυρνισμένος</span>. 
Cf. Acta Fructuosi Tarraconensis, where it is related of the martyrs, “<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p3.4">Cum multi ex fraterna caritate iis offerent, uti conditi permixti 
poculum sumerent</span></i>,” &amp;c. (c. iii., Ruinart., Acta Martyrum, Amstel., 1713, 220). 
The <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p3.5">merum conditum</span></i> was given by the Christians to the confessors 
<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p3.6">tanquam 
antidotum</span></i>, that, by means of it, they might be less sensible of suffering 
(Tertull. de Jejuniis, c. xii.).</p></note> intended to 
stupify the mind and deaden the pains of death. Oppressed with burning thirst, 
he tasted of the wine; but when he perceived the stupifying drug, he refused to 
drink, that he might die in full consciousness. Stripped of nearly all his 
clothing,<note n="783" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p3.7"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p4">John’s mention of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p4.1">χιτὼν ἄρῥαφος</span> is 
confirmed by the statement of Isidore of Pelusium, that such garments were 
peculiar to Galilee. Such a garment, though somewhat common in Galilee, and worn 
by the lower classes, might have been a novelty to the Roman soldiers, and, 
therefore, an object of value in their eyes. Isidore says, 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p4.2">τίς δὲ ἀγνοεῖ 
τὴν εὐτέλειαν τὴς ἑσθῆτος ἐκείνης, ᾗπερ οἱ πτωχοὶ κέχρηνται τῶν Γαλιλαίων, καθ᾽ οὓς καὶ μάλιστα τὸ 
τοιοῦτο φιλεῖ γίνεςθαι ἱμάτιον, τέχνῃ τινί, ὡς αἱ στηθοδισμίδες, ἀνακρουσιὸν ὑφαινόμενον.</span>”</p></note> he was lifted up to the cross, bound, and then nailed to it by his 
hands and feet.<note n="784" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p5">There has been much dispute on this 
point, and many have given it undue importance; the result of the most candid 
inquiry is, that the feet were nailed as well as the hands. The most striking 
confirmation is afforded by the fact that the fathers, writing at a time when 
crucifixion was in use, speak of the <i>piercing of Jesus’s feet</i> as a matter of 
course, without laying any stress upon it as necessary to fulfil <scripRef passage="Psa 22:17" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|22|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.17">Ps. xxii., 17</scripRef>. 
We cannot enter into the in4uiry at length, but will only allude to the passage 
in Tertullian so important in reference to this question (Adv. Marcion., iii., 
19). After citing “<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p5.2">foderunt manus meas et pedes</span></i>” 
from the Psalm, he undertakes to show that it was fulfilled in the crucifixion 
of Christ. The words immediately following, “<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p5.3">quae proprie atrocitas crucis</span></i>,” can mean nothing else 
than that it was the piercing of the hands and feet which, on the whole, made 
this punishment of death so terrible. He then speaks of the <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p5.4">apices crucis</span></i> as 
belonging to the cross in general, not Christ’s in particular. Further, he says 
that the Psalm cannot be applied to any other that had died as a martyr among 
the Jews; no man of God except Christ had suffered <i>this</i> mode of death, “<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.vii.i-p5.5">qui solus a populo tam insigniter crucifixus est</span></i>” (who suffered so marked a death by crucifixion—one otherwise unknown in the Old Testament—defining him, before all others, and fixing him alone as the one to whom 
the words of the Psalm could be applied). Cf. <i>Hug’s</i> Dissertation, before cited;
<i>Hase’s</i> Leben Jesu, 143.</p></note> (The chief pain of this cruel death,  

<pb n="419" id="viii.iii.vii.i-Page_419" />according to a writer who lived while it was yet known and 
used, consisted in the hanging of the body while the hands and feet were 
nailed.)</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 291. Christ Prays for his Enemies.— The Two Thieves." prev="viii.iii.vii.i" next="viii.iii.vii.iii" id="viii.iii.vii.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-p1">§ 291. <i>Christ Prays for his Enemies.— The Two Thieves</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-p2">When he was 
fastened to the cross, amid the jeers and scoffs of the carnal multitude, He did 
not invoke the Divine judgments upon the heads of those who had, returning evil 
for good, inflicted such terrible tortures upon him; on the contrary, with 
boundless love,<note n="785" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-p3">Thus illustrating <i>practically</i> his precepts in the 
Sermon on the Mount.</p></note> he commended his enemies to the mercy of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-p3.1">God</span>, 
praying, “<i>Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do</i>” (the ignorance of 
delusion, though a guilty one).  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-p4">Two criminals, of widely opposite dispositions, 
were crucified with him. While the one, hardened in sin, joined in mocking 
Christ, the other rebuked him for so doing. Perhaps the men’s offences had been 
different; the one may have been a common robber, the other a criminal led away 
by the political passions that then excited the nation—like the <i>Sicarii</i>,<note n="786" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-p5">As Barabbas, <scripRef passage="Luke 23:19" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|23|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.19">Luke, xxiii., 19</scripRef>.</p></note> the 
tools of the hierarchy; but on this question we have no light. At any rate, one 
of them, roused to a sense of sin and guilt, became susceptible of higher 
impressions. And the deeper his consciousness that his own punishment was justly 
due to his crimes, the more deeply must he have been affected by the sufferings 
of the Holy One beside him. Who can reckon the power of a Divine impression upon 
a contrite soul—a soul freed from the bonds of sense by immediate sufferings?  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-p6">It is at once a proof as well of the Divine life manifested by 
Christ in the very face of death, as of the religious susceptibility of the 
criminal himself, that he, who had perhaps before seen none of the proofs of 
Christ’s majesty, should have anticipated the faith even of Apostles; and this 
he did in trampling upon Jewish prejudices, and recognizing the Messiah in the 
sufferer. “<i>Lord</i>,” said he, “<i>remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom</i>.” The answer of Christ<note n="787" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-p7">Its contradiction to 
ordinary Jewish notions proves its originality.</p></note> is full of import in more 
respects than one. In view of the sinner’s faith, founded on genuine repentance, 
he promises him bliss; and in opposition to the expectation that His kingdom was 
only to be founded in the future, he promises him immediate bliss: “<i>Verily, I say unto thee, to-day. shalt thou be with me in Paradise</i>.”<note n="788" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-p8">A symbolical name for the 
regions of bliss.</p></note></p>


<pb n="420" id="viii.iii.vii.ii-Page_420" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 292. Christ’s Exclamation: Psalm xxii.—His Last Words." prev="viii.iii.vii.ii" next="viii.iii.vii.iv" id="viii.iii.vii.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.vii.iii-p1">§ 292. <i>Christ’s Exclamation</i>: <scripRef passage="Psa 22:1" id="viii.iii.vii.iii-p1.1" parsed="|Ps|22|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.1"><i>Psalm</i> xxii.</scripRef>—<i>His Last Words</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.iii-p2">What Divine confidence did Christ’s words to the malefactor display, even in the 
midst of his sufferings! But he partook of all purely human feelings, and was 
therefore subject to the alternations which the outward circumstances tended to 
produce. The first struggles of death may call forth in man the sense of 
personal sin; but He, the perfectly Holy, could have no such sense. All that he 
could feel (and that he <i>did</i> feel) was a consciousness that his sufferings were 
the result of the sins of men, and a deep sympathy with the sufferings brought 
upon mankind by sin. Under these pangs of soul and body he sees before him the 
Holy One, persecuted, mocked, proved in the bitterest sufferings, yet 
steadfastly trusting in <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vii.iii-p2.1">God</span>, as described in the twenty-second Psalm: and the 
idea, as delineated by the inspired Psalmist, was realized—not only in itself, 
but in the minutest traits of its delineation also—in <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vii.iii-p2.2">Him</span>, who stood among men 
as the only Holy One, not only exhibiting the ideal of holiness in conflict and 
suffering, but triumphing through them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.iii-p3">At the acme of his pangs he cries aloud, “<i>My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?</i>” 
The form of the words, “<i>my God</i>,” 
implies the consciousness, in his inmost soul, of inseparable union with
<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vii.iii-p3.1">God</span>. 
The words must also be taken as the expression of a single subordinate moment, 
in connexion with the whole state of soul expressed in the Psalm.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.iii-p4">An enigma, indeed, must this exclamation appear to all who 
isolate it from its connexion with the state of Christ’s soul up to the last 
expression of triumph, “<i>It is finished!</i>” an enigma, indeed, to those who forget that Christ suffered and 
died for mankind—for mankind laid up in his heart; an enigma to all, in a word, 
who are strangers to the Christian life. But the Christian sees, in this feature 
of his Master’s history, a type of the life of individual believers and of the 
whole Church; for both must be led through all stages of suffering, and even 
through moments of apparent abandonment by <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.vii.iii-p4.1">God</span>, to perfection and glorification. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.iii-p5">Parched with inward heat, the Saviour asks, for the last time, for a cooling 
drink. A sponge, filled with the acid drink used by the soldiers,<note n="789" id="viii.iii.vii.iii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.iii-p6">Posca.</p></note> 
was placed to his lips. Dying, he commends his mother to the care of that 
beloved disciple who stood nearer to him than a brother. And then he litters the 
word of triumph, the greatest and the weightiest that has been uttered upon the 
earth: “<i>It is finished!</i>” and commends his soul, separating from his bodily being, to the 
Father in Heaven.</p>


<pb n="421" id="viii.iii.vii.iii-Page_421" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 293. Phenomena accompanying the Death of Christ: the Earthquake the Darkness; the Rending of the Temple-veil." prev="viii.iii.vii.iii" next="viii.iii.viii" id="viii.iii.vii.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p1">§ 293. <i>Phenomena accompanying the Death of Christ: 
the Earthquake the Darkness; the Rending of the Temple-veil</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p2">The wise men from 
the East were led to the Redeemer by the remarkable phenomena which attended his 
<i>birth</i>; and similar wonders accompanied his <i>death</i>. As the unity of the world as a 
whole [the world of nature and of spirit], is seen in natural signs accompanying 
epoch—making events in history, so we need not marvel to find the <i>greatest</i> event 
of history—shown as such by its fruits in the spiritual renovation of mankind 
even to those who cannot comprehend its internal import—attended by similar 
manifestations. At the moment of Christ’s death there was an earthquake; and at 
the same time, and perhaps from the same cause, a darkness spread over the sky, 
producing effects like those of an eclipse of the sun.<note n="790" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p3"><i>Julius Africanus</i>, the first Christian author of a world-historical work, says that the 
heathen historian <i>Thallus</i> described this darkness as an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p3.1">ἔκλειψις τοῦ ἡλίου</span>. 
Africanus rightly contradicts this, since no eclipse could possibly have taken 
place at the time, and infers justly, that the darkness could only have occurred 
as a real miracle. (See the fragment in <i>Georg. Syncell. Chronograph</i>., ed. 
Niebuhr, Dindorf, i., 610.) The Fathers of the first century refer frequently to 
a statement made by <i>Phlegon</i>, the author of a “Chronicle,” under Hadrian. 
Eusebius quotes his words, Chron., under the fourth year of 202d Olymp.; “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p3.2">ἔκλειψις ἡλίου μεγίστη τῶν ἐγνωσμένων πρότερον, καὶ νὺξ ὥρᾳ ἕκτῃ τῆς ἡμέρας 
ἐγένετο, ὥστε καὶ ἀστέρας 
ἐν οὐρανῷ φανῆναι.</span>” A great earthquake in Bithynia 
had destroyed most part of Nicoea (1. c., p. 614.)</p></note> The veil of the Holy of 
Holies in the Temple was rent asunder,<note n="791" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p3.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p4">By <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p4.1">καταπέτασμα</span>, <scripRef passage="Matt 27:51" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|27|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.51">Matt., 
xxvii., 51</scripRef>, it is most natural to understand the curtain before the “Holy of 
Holies,” for this was distinctively so called; the veil before the Sanctuary was 
called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p4.3">κάλυμμα</span> (Philo, de Vit. Mos., iii., § 5); or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p4.4">ναός</span> must mean the 
Sanctuary in the stricter sense, which does not accord with the usage of 
Matthew. The latter view destroys the peculiar import of the occurrence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p5">It has 
been questioned whether the fact of the rending of the veil is well supported. 
It is true, it is not so well sustained as the other phenomena, not being 
mentioned by Luke and John; but there is no decisive ground for doubting its 
credibility. It is true that the account <i>may</i> have originated from the occurrence 
of <i>some</i> fact of the kind, which assumed this particular form in the narrative, 
from the idea, subsequently received, that access to the “Holiest” was opened by 
Christ. Those who presuppose this would call it a <i>mythical</i> element, blended with 
the historical. We use the term “mythical” purposely, having no superstitious 
fear of the <i>word</i> when we wish to make use of the <i>idea</i>. Although we 
assert that Christianity is, in its essense, not a mythical, but a historical religion, 
founded upon a chain of real historical facts; and although we make a broad 
distinction between myths and symbolical representations of <i>facts</i>; still we do 
not assert it to be <i>impossible</i> that, after religious intuition had received a 
new direction from the extraordinary facts of Christianity, certain mythical 
elements, attaching themselves to the facts, could have crept into the Christian 
tradition. The mythical must <i>predominate</i>, in order to make a narrative 
apocryphal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p6">But to admit this <i>possibility</i>, even in individual cases like the one before us, is not to admit its 
<i>reality</i>. Although it is true that none but a 
few priests could possibly have witnessed the rending of the veil of “the Holy 
of Holies,” it was by no means impossible that it could be generally known 
afterward; since, among other reasons, many priests afterward became Christians. 
Nor is the <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p6.1">argumentum e silentio</span></i> at all decisive in this case. The authors of 
the New Testament had so rich a treasure of proofs at command that they did not 
need to run to every individual fact which they might have used. They drew 
from full sources (as the Apostolical epistles show), and could afford to pass 
by many available things. In the <i>Evang. 
ad Hebraeos</i>, it is related that a beam over the Temple-door broke in two 
(<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p6.2">superliminare templi infinitae magnitudinis fractum esse atqui divisum</span></i>. See Hieron. in 
<scripRef passage="Matt 27:51" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-p6.3" parsed="|Matt|27|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.51">Matt., xxvii., 51</scripRef>; tom. vii., pt. 1, p. 336, ed. Vallars); which might 
have been caused by the earthquake. Cf., also, the statement cited from the 
<i>Gemara</i> (in Hug’s Dissertation above mentioned), that the folding—doors of the 
Temple, though locked, suddenly burst open about 40 years before the destruction 
of Jerusalem. All these accounts hint at some <i>fact</i> lying at the bottom of them.</p></note> signifying that the Holy 

<pb n="422" id="viii.iii.vii.iv-Page_422" />of Holies in heaven is opened to all men through the 
finished work of Christ; the wall of partition between the Divine and the Human 
broken down; and a spiritual worship substituted for an outward and sensible one.</p>

</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter VIII. The Resurrection." prev="viii.iii.vii.iv" next="viii.iii.viii.i" id="viii.iii.viii">
<h3 id="viii.iii.viii-p0.1">CHAPTER VIII.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.iii.viii-p0.2">THE RESURRECTION</h3>

<div4 title="§ 294. Did Christ predict his Resurrection?" prev="viii.iii.viii" next="viii.iii.viii.ii" id="viii.iii.viii.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p1">§ 294. <i>Did Christ predict his Resurrection</i>?</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p2">BEFORE describing the Resurrection, we must examine the question whether Christ 
foresaw and predicted that event as well as his sufferings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p3">It is true, we 
cannot prove, <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p3.1">à priori</span></i>, that he must necessarily have foreknown the 
Resurrection. If he had had only a confident certainty that the Holy Spirit 
would continue to work in his disciples, unfolding the truth He had taught them, 
and completing the training He had commenced, he might have left behind him his 
work on earth with calm assurance of the future; He need not necessarily have 
concluded that his corporeal reappearance to his followers in so short a time 
must form the link of connexion between his departure and the renewal of 
spiritual communion with them. Notwithstanding all this, however, the close 
connexion of Christ’s resurrection with his whole work as Redeemer must, in the 
outset, make it appear altogether improbable that he should not have foreknown 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p4">“But if he looked forward to his resurrection with full confidence, how can 
we account for his conflicts at the approach of death?” Here is the same enigma 
of the union of Divinity and Humanity which pervade the whole life of Christ, 
and is especially prominent at particular moments. Phenomena somewhat analogous 
appear in the coexisting emotions of the Divine and the natural life in 
believers imbued with the Spirit of Christ. The consciousness, in Him, that 
death was but a passage to his glorification did not prevent the strivings of 
nature with sufferings; nor could the assurance of speedy resurrection save him 
from the struggle. All that we can do is to distinguish the separate <i>moments</i> of 
his consciousness; remembering that faith is not one with

<pb n="423" id="viii.iii.viii.i-Page_423" />intuition.<note n="792" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p5">Christ is represented, <scripRef passage="Heb 12:2" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p5.1" parsed="|Heb|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.2">Heb., xii., 2</scripRef>, as leading the way for 
<i>believers</i>, by himself reaching his glory through a perfectly tried faith.</p></note> The sacrifice of Christ lost as little 
of its moral import by the assurance of resurrection as does the self-sacrifice 
of the believer who submits to the death-struggle in faith of a blissful life 
beyond.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p6">But can it be proved that Christ <i>predicted</i> his resurrection to the 
disciples? May they not, at a later period, have attributed such an import to 
figurative expressions of his, like those in John, which, in reality, only 
referred to his <i>spiritual</i> manifestations to them; as was done with <scripRef passage="Matt 12:40" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|12|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.40">Matt., xii., 
40</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="John 2:19" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p6.2" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19">John, ii., 19</scripRef>?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p7">Even if we grant that this may have been the case with 
some of Christ’s expressions of the kind, it by no means follows that <i>all</i> the 
intimations of the resurrection were applied in this way only at a later period. 
The very fact that some of his sayings really <i>did</i> intimate it may have led to 
the attributing of this meaning to others that did not. In <scripRef passage="John 20:8,9" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p7.1" parsed="|John|20|8|20|9" osisRef="Bible:John.20.8-John.20.9">John, xx., 8, 9</scripRef>, we 
see an indication that the disciples, soon after his death, began to call to 
mind what he had said concerning his resurrection, and hope began to struggle 
with fear in their souls. But John has preserved to us one of Christ’s sayings 
which plainly points to his resurrection, viz., <scripRef passage="John 10:17,18" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p7.2" parsed="|John|10|17|10|18" osisRef="Bible:John.10.17-John.10.18">x., 17, 18</scripRef>. 
It is obvious that the declaration, “<i>I have power to lay down my life, and I have power to take it 
up again</i>,” was meant to imply something distinctive and peculiar to Christ; it 
is entirely emasculated by being applied to that immortality which is common to 
all men; nor can it be satisfied except by reference to his resurrection. There 
are passages in the synoptical Gospels (<i>e.g</i>., <scripRef passage="Matt 16:21" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p7.3" parsed="|Matt|16|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.21">Matt., xvi., 21</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Luke 9:22" id="viii.iii.viii.i-p7.4" parsed="|Luke|9|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.22">Luke, ix., 22</scripRef>) in 
which Christ expressly foretells his resurrection, along with his sufferings, 
specifying the precise interval of three days; but it is marvellous that these 
precise declarations should neither have been understood nor made the subject of 
direct inquiry, often as they were repeated. This appears unhistorical; indeed, 
it is a thing to be looked for that tradition would give to such expressions, 
<i>after</i> the event, when their bearing was better understood, a more precise form 
than they really had at first. In John’s Gospel all Christ’s intimations are 
distant and indefinite, as is usual in prophecy; and this is one of the proofs 
of its genuine Apostolic origin.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 295. Dejection of the Apostles immediately after Christ’s Death.—Their Joy and Activity at a later Period.—The Reappearance of Christ necessary to explain the Change." prev="viii.iii.viii.i" next="viii.iii.viii.iii" id="viii.iii.viii.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.viii.ii-p1">§ 295. <i>Dejection of the Apostles immediately 
after Christ’s Death.—Their Joy and Activity at a later Period.—The Reappearance 
of Christ necessary to explain the Change</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.ii-p2">The death of Christ annihilated at a 
stroke the Messianic expectations of the Apostles. Their dejection was 
complete. But if, of all that they had hoped, <i>nothing</i> was ever realized, this 
dejection could not have passed away. It is true, we may suppose it abstractly 
possible that, after the first consternation was over, the deep, spiritual 

<pb n="424" id="viii.iii.viii.ii-Page_424" />impressions which Christ had made might have revived, and 
operated more powerfully, and even more purely, now that they could no longer 
see him with their bodily eyes. But this view could not arise except along with 
the recognition of a historical Christ as the personal ground and cause of such 
a new spiritual creation; without the presupposition of such a Christ there is 
no possible foundation on which to conceive of such after-workings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.ii-p3">And even 
<i>with</i> it, we cannot explain (not bare conceivable possibilities, but) the actual 
state of the case, viz., the dejection of the Apostles at <i>first</i>, and what they 
were and did <i>afterward</i>. There must be some intermediate historical fact to 
explain the transition; <i>something</i> must have occurred to revive, with new power, 
the almost effaced impression; to bring back the flow of their faith which had 
so far ebbed away. The reappearance, then, of Christ among his disciples is a 
connecting link in the chain of events which cannot possibly be spared. It acted 
thus: Their sunken faith in his promises received a new impulse when these 
promises were repeated by Him, risen from the dead; his reappearance formed the 
point of contact for a new spiritual communion with him, never to be dissolved, 
nay, thenceforward to be developed ever more and more. According to their own 
unvarying asseverations, it was the foundation of their immovable faith in his 
person, and in himself as Messiah and Son of God; as well as of their steadfast 
hope, in his communion, of a blissful, everlasting life, triumphing over death. 
Without it they never could have had that inspiring assurance of faith with 
which they every where testified of what they had received, and joyfully 
submitted to tortures and to death.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 296. Was the Reappearance of Christ a Vision?" prev="viii.iii.viii.ii" next="viii.iii.viii.iv" id="viii.iii.viii.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.viii.iii-p1">§ 296. <i>Was the Reappearance of Christ a Vision</i>?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.iii-p2">If, then, it be the task of history to connect the course of events, the 
reappearance of Christ must be recognized as an essential link in the chain 
which brought about the spiritual renovation of the life of humanity. Without 
it, the historical inquirer will always have an inexplicable enigma to solve. 
But reason, which demands this connexion of events, feels itself—until it has 
obtained a higher light by faith—repelled by a <i>supernatural</i> event, not to be 
explained from the connexion itself. And the inquirer who does not recognize (as 
we felt ourselves compelled to do at the outset) the whole manifestation of 
Christ as supernatural, must set himself to the task of finding some natural explanation of his reappearance, in the connexion of cause and effect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.iii-p3">Those 
who attempt such an explanation on <i>internal</i> grounds sup pose Christ’s 
reappearance to have been a <i>vision</i>. Now in any vision (other than 
magical, and such are precluded by the hypothesis of this inquiry, which goes 
upon natural and historical grounds) a psychological starting-point is 
necessarily presupposed, even when the vision is

<pb n="425" id="viii.iii.viii.iii-Page_425" />said to be seen by one individual, much more when 
it is repeatedly seen, in the same way, by different individuals. But no such starting-point can be found in the mental condition of the Apostles, such as it 
has been described. It is precisely in order to explain the change in that 
condition that we need another cause. How is it possible to derive from the 
psychological developement itself a condition precisely its contrary? That were 
indeed a <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.viii.iii-p3.1">petitio principii</span></i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.iii-p4">Moreover, the very nature of the Evangelical 
narratives, bearing, as they do, the stamp of sensible reality, subverts such a 
hypothesis. And to these must be added the concurrent testimony of a 
contemporary, who himself came forward within a very few years as a witness for 
the reality of Christ’s resurrection, whose personality lies before us, in his 
letters, in all the traits of undeniable historical reality, and whose 
convictions, founded on that resurrection, gave him power to encounter 
cheerfully all perils, labours, and sufferings—the Apostle <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.viii.iii-p4.1">Paul</span>. 
And Paul bears witness that Christ appeared to more than five hundred at one 
time.<note n="793" id="viii.iii.viii.iii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.iii-p5"><scripRef passage="1Cor 15:6" id="viii.iii.viii.iii-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.6">1 Cor., xv., 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 297. Was Christ’s a real Death?" prev="viii.iii.viii.iii" next="viii.iii.viii.v" id="viii.iii.viii.iv">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p1">§ 297. <i>Was Christ’s a real Death</i>?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p2">If the inquirer still 
perseveres in rejecting every thing supernatural, he must have recourse to 
<i>external</i> grounds for the explanation of Christ’s reappearance, and deem it a 
revival from apparent death, brought about by the use of natural means.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p3">It may 
be admitted, inasmuch as crucifixion was not immediately fatal, that one who had 
endured its torture for several hours might be restored by careful medical aid; 
although it certainly was not an easy thing to do, as the examples mentioned by Josephus<note n="794" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p4">In 
his autobiography, § 75. He had been sent, with a troop of Roman horse, to the 
village of Tekoah, four or five hours distant, to reconnoitre. Jerome, living in 
Bethlehem, writes of this village, “<span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p4.1">Thecoam viculum esse in monte situm et duodecim millibus ab 
Jerosolymis separatum, <i>quotidie oculis cernimus</i></span>” (t. iv., pt. i., p. 882). 
Returning from the village to Jerusalem, Josephus saw several prisoners hanging 
on crosses, who must have been crucified in the interim, as he had not seen them 
in going out. On arriving at camp, he begged of Titus the lives of three, and 
had them at once taken down (after hanging, therefore, but a few hours), and 
treated, medically, with the utmost care; yet but one out of the three survived. 
(Cf. <i>Bretschneider’s</i> remarks on this account, Stud. u.. Krit., 1832, iii.; also, 
<i>Hug</i>, Freiburg. Zeitschrift, No. vii., 148.)</p></note> testify. But let us, without inquiring for other signs of death in the 
case of Jesus, notice the following points. Before his crucifixion, he had 
endured multiplied sufferings, both of soul and body; he had been scourged; he 
was so worn out on the way to Golgotha that he could not carry his cross, and 
even the Roman soldiers had pity on him; he was nailed to the cross by his hands 
and feet; he had remained from noon till towards evening<note n="795" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p5">A close computation of the hours 
cannot be arrived at from the Evangelical accounts. It is hardly to be supposed 
that even the disciples who were eye-witnesses were able, under the 
circumstances, to note the precise time.</p></note> in this painful 
position, under the rays of a burning

<pb n="426" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-Page_426" />sun; he took leave of the world in the struggles of death; 
his side was pierced<note n="796" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p6">I make the following remarks with 
reference to <scripRef passage="John 19:31" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.1" parsed="|John|19|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.31">John, xix., 31</scripRef>, to guard against the interpolations placed in this 
passage by a profane vulgarity, which reads John’s Gospel as it would a police 
report. The <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.2">suffringere crura</span></i> was indeed an ignominious punishment, particularly 
used as a capital punishment for slaves; but it certainly was not <i>immediately</i> 
fatal. (After the hands were cut off, the legs broken, and the body maimed in 
various ways, the criminals were thrust into a pit, still alive: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.3">Κολοβώσαντες δὲ καὶ συντρίψαντες τὰ 
σκέλη, ἔτι ζῶντας ἔῤῥιψαν εὔς τινα τάφρον</span>. 
Polyb., i., c. 80, § 13.) The death-blow was afterward given in some other way. 
Hence (Ammian. Marcellin., Hist., xiv., 9) it is expressly added, “<span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.4">fractis cruribus, 
<i>occiduntur</i></span>.” The soldiers, having completed the <i>
<span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.5">effractio crurum</span></i> on the two 
malefactors that were crucified with Jesus, either gave them the death blow or 
permitted them, after being taken down, to perish slowly from their broken 
limbs. But, as no signs of life could be seen in Jesus, they saw no necessity to 
execute the command, which was given solely under the presupposition that 
crucifixion could not kill so soon. Nor was this at all strange; all that was 
demanded was that the crucifixion should have done its work effectually. They 
deemed it enough, therefore, to thrust the lance into his side, either to assure 
themselves that he was dead, or to give him the death-blow. It would have been a 
bad manoeuvre, indeed, to do this as a mere pretence, with the intention to 
save him. Although the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.6">νύττειν</span> may denote a slight wound, its meaning (as 
denoting a severe wound) is fixed by the weapon employed; and, moreover, John 
uses it as synonymous with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.7">ἐκκεντεῖν</span>, <scripRef passage="John 19:37" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.8" parsed="|John|19|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.37">v. 37</scripRef>. The wound could not have been a 
small one, as Christ afterward called on the disciples to thrust their hands 
into it. And there are other instances in which we read of the death-blow being 
given by piercing the side with a lance; two martyrs, Marcus and Marcellianus, 
had remained a day and a night tied to a stake, to which their feet were nailed, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.9">jussit praefectus ambos, ubi stabant, lanceis per latera perforari</span></i> (Acta Sanct., 
Jun., t. iii., f. 571).</p></note> by the lance of a Roman soldier; and, after all this, he 
remained two nights and a day in a fresh grave. Yet, without medical aid or 
attendance, <i>the same man</i> walks about on a sudden among his disciples, apparently 
in sound health and full of vital power! Had he appeared among them sick and 
suffering, as he must have done had he been restored by natural means from 
apparent death, such a sight could not have revived their sunken faith, or 
become the foundation for all their hopes. A weak <i>man</i> would have reappeared, 
subject to death like any other. But, on the contrary, he seemed to them so much 
more like a glorified being that he had to give them sensible proofs of his 
humanity. He appeared to them thenceforth as one over whom death had no power; 
and, <i>therefore</i>, became a pledge that the life of man should conquer death and 
enjoy forever a glorified existence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p7">Even if all this could be made to agree 
with a restoration of Christ by natural means from apparent death, we should 
have further to suppose either that his life was subsequently prolonged for some 
time, or that he died soon after in consequence of his wounds and sufferings The 
former supposition is a mere fancy; there is no possible ground for it in 
history; the latter is contradicted by the facts of his reappearance; there was 
no <i>cause</i> of death apparent. And the very fact of his dying would have destroyed 
all the moral effect of his resurrection, which consisted solely in the 
conviction wrought by it that he, as Messiah,

<pb n="427" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-Page_427" />had conquered death, and was no more 
subject to its power. Moreover, if it be true that Christ’s sufferings caused 
his death, he is chargeable with grossly deceiving the disciples to present his 
body to them in a higher light, and thereby give an impulse to their faith which 
it could not otherwise have obtained. And so that great fact which formed the 
immovable basis of the disciples’ faith in Christ’s person and work, and in his 
plan of salvation, on which rests the whole fabric of the Christian Church, must 
have gained its high import from an actual deception on the part of Christ 
himself, or at least from an intentional concealment of the truth!</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p8">Had the 
Jewish opponents of the Gospel made use of this hypothesis to invalidate the 
proof of Divinity which the disciples derived from Christ’s reappearance, and 
circulated it freely, it would neither be matter of surprise nor ground of 
suspicion. But the fact that they did <i>not</i> make use of any such hypothesis, but 
employed any and every other means to invalidate the Christian faith, is a 
powerful proof that there was nothing in the circumstances of Christ’s death to 
favour such an explanation. Of a totally different character was the report, so 
easily diffused,<note n="797" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p9"><scripRef passage="Matt 28:15" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|28|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.15">Matt., 
xxviii., 15</scripRef>. We cannot mistake the additions of tradition to the original facts. 
Dial. c. Tryph. Jud., f. 335, ed. Colon, and the extracts by <i>Eisenmenger</i>, i., 
192.</p></note> that the disciples had found means to remove the body from the 
grave. The invention and circulation of such a report was most natural; the 
empty grave was a proof that <i>must</i> be invalidated. But, on the other hand, there 
is not a vestige of proof that the Jews, presupposing the accounts of Christ’s 
reappearance to be true, ever reported that he had been revived from a merely 
apparent death: on the contrary, the <i>truth</i> of those accounts wag the object of 
attack from the very first. The opponents of Christianity declared that the 
disciples either intentionally deceived others, or were themselves deceived; <i>e. 
g., Celsus</i>, who made great use of the attacks of the Jews upon Christianity and 
the fables they spread abroad concerning it. And in this connexion it was that 
the accusation of stealing away the body was brought against the disciples; they 
did it, it was said, to nullify the evidence of the corpse against their <i>pretence</i><note n="798" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p10">L. 
c., Justin Mart.: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p10.1">πλανῶσι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους λέγοντες ἐγηγέρθαι</span>.”</p></note> that Christ had risen and reappeared to them. Paul did not find it 
necessary to prove that Christ had really died; this was taken for granted; his 
task was to show that he had risen from the dead (<scripRef passage="1Cor 15:1" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p10.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1">1 Cor., xv.</scripRef>).<note n="799" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p10.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p11">But 
I must believe, contrary to some of the latest interpreters, that John (<scripRef passage="John 19:34" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p11.1" parsed="|John|19|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.34">xix., 
34</scripRef>), as an eye-witness, meant to prove that Christ was really dead, from the 
nature of the blood that flowed from the wound. <scripRef passage="John 19:35" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p11.2" parsed="|John|19|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.35">Ver. 35</scripRef> certainly refers to <scripRef passage="John 19:34" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p11.3" parsed="|John|19|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.34">ver. 
34</scripRef>, and not to <scripRef passage="John 19:36,37" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p11.4" parsed="|John|19|36|19|37" osisRef="Bible:John.19.36-John.19.37">ver. 36, 37</scripRef>. Although John, in these last verses, referred to the 
Old Testament prophecy, it does not follow that he made it the seal of faith (<scripRef passage="John 19:34" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-p11.5" parsed="|John|19|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.34">v. 
34</scripRef>), particularly for his readers, who were not such as to be led to faith from 
arguments founded in Judaism. These verses are added to show that what had taken 
place was conformed to a higher necessity. It appears, then, that John thought 
it necessary to prove that Christ had really died. It does not follow, however, 
that he had 
in view any definite opponents who <i>denied</i> that fact. As he intended to testify 
to the <i>resurrection</i>, it was necessary that he should testify to the <i>death</i>, 
especially for readers who were not believers; in view of the well-known fact 
that crucifixion, endured for a few hours, was not in itself always fatal. If he 
<i>had</i> definite opponents in view, they were probably (corresponding to John’s 
sphere of labour) heathens, and not Jews.</p></note></p>

<pb n="428" id="viii.iii.viii.iv-Page_428" />
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 298. The Resurrection intended only for Believers." prev="viii.iii.viii.iv" next="viii.iii.viii.vi" id="viii.iii.viii.v">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.viii.v-p1">§ 298. <i>The Resurrection intended only for Believers</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.v-p2">The 
manifestation of the risen Saviour was only designed for those who had been 
brought to faith by his previous ministry. It was not one of the miracles by 
which unbelievers were to be convinced. Those whose dispositions of heart had 
made them unsusceptible of impression from his whole ministry would have 
received, for the same reason, but transient impressions from his reappearance. 
If the living Jesus could not lead them to repent, neither would they have been 
persuaded by one risen from the dead.<note n="800" id="viii.iii.viii.v-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.v-p3"><scripRef passage="Luke 16:31" id="viii.iii.viii.v-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|16|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.31">Luke, xvi., 31</scripRef>; cf. p. 136, 322.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.v-p4">The reappearance of the risen one, 
therefore, was designed to seal and confirm the faith of such as already 
believed; to form the point of transition from their sensible communion with the 
visible Christ to their spiritual fellowship with the invisible, but 
ever-present Saviour. And as <i>this</i> was the reason why Christ did not, in his last 
promises recorded by John, make express mention of his reappearance as a 
preparatory moment, so we shall find in his conversations with the disciples 
<i>after</i> the resurrection conspicuous allusions to the promises made before. Here, 
too, we find the reason why he only appeared to them occasionally, and remained 
among them but a short time; they were not to accustom themselves anew to cleave 
to his visible manifestation, but to learn that his reappearance was to mediate 
a higher and everlasting union.<note n="801" id="viii.iii.viii.v-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.v-p5">I 
agree with <i>De Wette</i>, against <i>Lücke</i>, that <scripRef passage="John 20:30" id="viii.iii.viii.v-p5.1" parsed="|John|20|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.30">John, xx., 30</scripRef>, does not refer to other 
appearances of Christ after the resurrection not mentioned by John, but that it 
is intended as a word of conclusion to his whole Gospel. This is supported by 
the whole form of the expression, and by the use of the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.viii.v-p5.2">σημεῖα ποιεῖν</span>, 
which cannot mean any thing but “to work miracles.” The phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.viii.v-p5.3">ἐνώπιον τῶν μαθητῶν</span> 
proves nothing to the contrary; the Apostles were eye-witnesses of 
Christ’s whole ministry; and John wrote his Gospel as one of these 
eye-witnesses.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 299. The Women, Peter, and John at the Grave." prev="viii.iii.viii.v" next="viii.iii.viii.vii" id="viii.iii.viii.vi">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.viii.vi-p1">§ 299. <i>The Women, Peter, and John at the Grave</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.vi-p2">We now proceed to a brief statement of the details of the resurrection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.vi-p3">On 
Sunday morning, the second day of Easter, Mary of Magdalene, with certain other 
women, came to the tomb, and found the stone removed. They began to fear that 
the body had been taken away, and that they should see it no more. Mary, in 
alarm, ran to seek for John and Peter; the other women afterward went to other 
of the Apostles. Peter and John hastened to the tomb. John, in anxious haste, 
anticipated Peter. Looking down into the tomb, and seeing the shroud decently

<pb n="429" id="viii.iii.viii.vi-Page_429" />disposed, but no corpse there, he started back 
in consternation. Peter, taking courage, descended into the tomb; John followed; 
and, now convinced that the body was not there, called to mind<note n="802" id="viii.iii.viii.vi-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.vi-p4">The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.viii.vi-p4.1">ἐπίστευσεν</span> (<scripRef passage="John 20:8" id="viii.iii.viii.vi-p4.2" parsed="|John|20|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.8">John, xx., 8</scripRef>) must be 
referred to a previous fortelling of the resurrection by Christ himself, in 
accordance with John’s usage of the idea of “belief,” as <i>Lücke</i> has admitted 
(Commentar, 2<sup>te</sup> Aufl.). The sense of the passage is as follows: The disciples 
needed such an outward sign to revive their faith in Christ’s predictions of his 
resurrection; for they were not as yet penetrated by the conviction that Jesus, 
as Messiah, had <i>necessarily</i> to rise in order to accomplish the Messianic work 
according to the prophecies of Scripture. Had they been, they would have needed 
no such external perception. (Cf. <i>Lücke’s</i> excellent remarks on the passage.)</p></note> the intimations 
which Christ had given<note n="803" id="viii.iii.viii.vi-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.vi-p5">Cf. p. 423.</p></note> of his resurrection, and faith began to spring up in his 
soul.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 300. Christ appears to the Women at the Tomb; to Mary; to the two Disciples on the Way to Emmaus." prev="viii.iii.viii.vi" next="viii.iii.viii.viii" id="viii.iii.viii.vii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p1">§ 300. <i>Christ appears to the Women at the Tomb; to Mary; to the two 
Disciples on the Way to Emmaus</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p2">During the absence of the Apostles, Christ appeared first to 
the two women who had gone away; and they, filled with joy, surprise, fear and 
reverence, fell before him and embraced his feet. But he spoke to them 
encouragingly: “<i>Be not afraid</i>.” All that he said was encouraging and 
cheering; and in bidding them announce his resurrection to the Apostles, he 
spoke of them as “<i>brethren</i>.”<note n="804" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p3"><scripRef passage="Matt 28:10" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|28|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.10">Matt., xxviii., 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p4">He then appeared to Mary, who had remained at the tomb 
oppressed with anxiety and grief. Seeing him so unexpectedly, in the morning 
twilight, she did not at first recognize him.. But when he called her by name, 
she knew at once the well-accustomed voice. With an exclamation of joy she 
turned and (probably) stretched out her hands towards him. But Jesus bade her 
not to grasp him: “<i>Touch me not for I am not yet ascended to my Father; but go 
to my brethren, and say unto them</i>, ‘<i>I ascend unto my Father and your Father, to 
my God and your God</i>.’”<note n="805" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p5">The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p5.1">ἅπτεσθαι</span> (<scripRef passage="John 20:17" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p5.2" parsed="|John|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.17">John, xx., 17</scripRef>) means not 
only a momentary touching, but to <i>seize</i>, to <i>grasp</i>. It can, also, be applied to 
the embracing of an object that one intends to retain hold of; and of the 
beginning of a continued occupation with any subject.</p></note> This obscure saying obviously refers to the last 
discourses reported by John, and cannot be understood apart from them. We know 
he had promised the disciples that, after ascending to the Father, he would 
return and remain with them forever. Now he had returned; and they might deem 
<i>this</i> to be the return which he had promised, and expect him to remain with them 
thenceforth in the same form. He cautioned them against so misunderstanding the 
promise as to cleave to him in the form in which he then appeared, because he 
had not “ yet ascended to the Father.” After that event, when he should manifest 
himself as the glorified one, were they to embrace him wholly; obviously not in 
a natural, but in a spiritual 

<pb n="430" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-Page_430" />sense.<note n="806" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p5.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p6">If the passage 
only meant, “Delay not here with me, but go,” we might expect <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p6.1">ὄυπω γὰρ ἀναβαίνω</span>
instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p6.2">ὄυπω γὰρ ἀνάβεβηκα</span>.</p></note> His stay in his then form was to be but 
transient; only after his ascension could he remain permanently, and that in 
another form.<note n="807" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p6.3"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p7">It is clear that the passage contains no 
proof that Christ ascended to heaven immediately after his conversation with 
Mary. Even with this view (since it cannot be supposed that he would have 
brought from <i>heaven</i> a body that could be physically touched) the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p7.1">ἁπτεσθαι</span>, after 
his reappearance from heaven, would have to be taken in a higher sense.</p></note> Therefore, he did not commission Mary to announce his sensible 
coming, but his ascension to the Father, and his subsequent revelation to them; 
making no mention of the intermediate and brief manifestation that was only to 
prepare. the way for the higher and permanent one. The words “my brethren, my 
Father, my God, your God,” served to remind them of the promise in his last 
discourses, viz., that they, through Him, should enter into a special relation 
to the Father, whom He, in a sense peculiarly his own, could call “His Father” and 
“His God;” that they should, in communion with Him, recognize the Father 
also as “their Father” and “their God,” and, therefore, have full confidence 
that He would come to them with the Father.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p8">Two disciples<note n="808" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p9"><scripRef passage="Luke 24:13" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|24|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.13">Luke, xxiv., 13</scripRef>.</p></note> (not of the number of 
the Apostles<note n="809" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-p10">And, therefore, Paul does not mention the occurrence.</p></note>) were going in the afternoon to the village of <i>Emmaus</i>, about a 
mile from Jerusalem. They had heard that the body was not found in the grave, 
and of what the women had seen before Christ appeared to them; but had not yet 
learned that he had risen and appeared. As they walked they conversed, in 
sorrow, of what had occurred; of the expectations they had cherished that Jesus 
should be the Messiah to redeem the people of God; of the failure of their 
hopes, and their uncertainty as to the future. Absorbed in this conversation, 
they were joined by Jesus. He took part in their conversation, expounded the 
Scriptures relating to himself, and pointed out the errors into which they had 
fallen. Under the power of his words their hearts burned within them, and new 
anticipations dawned upon their souls. But still they did not recognize lie 
speaker, either because the thoughts he uttered withdrew their attention from 
his person; or because they could not suppose that <i>He</i> should first appear to 
<i>them</i>; or, finally, because of a change in his person. Not until, as they sat at 
meat, he pronounced the blessing, broke the bread, and gave it to them, did they 
discern Him who had sat so often with them at table. Although the lateness of 
their recognition may appear strange, the <i>time</i> of it—just at the repetition of 
an accustomed habit—is entirely natural. There is not even a mystical feature 
about it, in itself considered; although we may perhaps trace, in the way in 
which he made himself known, an allusion to the promise given

<pb n="431" id="viii.iii.viii.vii-Page_431" />at the Last Supper, that he would always be as truly 
with them in their common meals as he was on that occasion.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 301. Christ appears to Peter; and to the rest of the Apostles, except Thomas.—The “Breathing” upon the Apostles." prev="viii.iii.viii.vii" next="viii.iii.viii.ix" id="viii.iii.viii.viii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p1">§ 301. <i>Christ 
appears to Peter; and to the rest of the Apostles, except Thomas.—The </i>“<i>Breathing</i>” 
<i>upon the Apostles</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p2">The two disciples, on returning to the city, found 
that Christ had appeared in the mean time to the Apostle Peter.<note n="810" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p3"><scripRef passage="Luke 24:33;34; 1Cor 15:5" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|24|33|0|0;|Luke|34|0|0|0;|1Cor|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.33 Bible:Luke.34 Bible:1Cor.15.5">Luke, xxiv., 33, 34; 1 Cor., xv., 5</scripRef>.</p></note> In the evening 
of the same day, the Apostles, Thomas excepted, were assembled with closed doors,<note n="811" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p4"><scripRef passage="Luke 24:36; 1Cor 15:5" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|24|36|0|0;|1Cor|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.36 Bible:1Cor.15.5">Luke, xxiv., 36; 1 Cor., xv., 5</scripRef>. Paul says he 
“was seen of the twelve; 
but this term might be used even though one of the number were wanting; the 
point was, Christ’s appearance to the Apostles as a <i>body</i>. The <i>word</i> 
“twelve” was 
the common designation of the Apostles; the <i>number</i> was a subordinate 
point. Perhaps even Paul did not recur at the time to the absence of one of the 
number.</p></note> when Christ suddenly appeared in their midst, with the usual 
salutation, “<i>Peace be unto you</i>”—a salutation which, from <i>his</i> lips, had a peculiar significance.<note n="812" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p5"><scripRef passage="John 14:27" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p5.1" parsed="|John|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.27">John, xiv., 27</scripRef>. Cf. p. 398.</p></note> To prove that he was present in body, he showed them the wounds 
in his hands, feet,<note n="813" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p6">It may be the case that, in Luke’s account, this 
scene is intermingled with that which took place eight days later in presence of 
Thomas. He relates the proof of corporeity given by Christ in tasting food with 
the disciples, which John, who does not appear to give full details, may have 
omitted, or, perhaps, mentioned in another connexion, <scripRef passage="JOhn 21:13" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p6.1" parsed="|John|21|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.13">John, xxi., 13</scripRef>. But these 
are unimportant points.</p></note> and side. In taking leave of them, he said, “<i>Peace be unto 
you. As my Father hath sent me, even so send I you</i>.” Thus, while announcing to 
them the peace of fellowship with him, he consecrated them as messengers of 
peace to all mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p7">He then “breathed” upon them—a symbol of the inspiration 
they were to receive from heaven, to fit them to preach his Gospel and proclaim 
forgiveness of sins in his name.<note n="814" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p8">In <scripRef passage="Luke 24:47,48" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|24|47|24|48" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.47-Luke.24.48">Luke, xxiv., 47, 48</scripRef>, 
we find a fuller developement—John gives it more in a symbolical form. “The promise of my 
Father” (<scripRef passage="Luke 24:49" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p8.2" parsed="|Luke|24|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.49">Luke, xxiv., 49</scripRef>) seems to allude to <scripRef passage="Joel 3:1" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p8.3" parsed="|Joel|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.3.1">Joel, iii., 1</scripRef> but a comparison with 
<scripRef passage="Acts 1:4" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.4">Acts, i., 4</scripRef>, leads us to refer it to a 
promise given by Christ in the Father’s 
name; hence to the last discourses recorded by John Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke 12:12" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p8.5" parsed="|Luke|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.12">Luke, xii., 12</scripRef>; and p. 
395.</p></note> Here, again, he obviously intended to impress 
vividly upon their minds the promises given in his last discourses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p9">Christ, 
having thus given a sign of the bestowing of the Divine “breath”—the Divine life 
proceeding from him—added, in explanation, “<i>Receive ye the Holy Ghost</i>.” The 
hearts of the disciples were prepared for this by the reappearance of Christ and 
his words to them; and the symbolical act, recalling the predictions of his last 
discourses in regard to the imparting of the Spirit, must have impressed them 
profoundly. The higher life received from Christ had before been covered and 
dormant; now, perhaps, a new consciousness of it arose within them. Still the 
full sense of the sign and of the words was far 

<pb n="432" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-Page_432" />from being realized. Not as yet were they the mighty 
organs of that Spirit for the diffusion of the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p9.1">God</span>. The act, 
therefore, was in part <i>prophetical</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.viii-p10">But it was something more than a sign or 
symbol; a Divine operation accompanied it. It formed a link of connexion between the promise of the Spirit and its fulfilment; between the impressions 
which Christ’s personal intercourse had made upon the Apostles, and the great 
fact which we designate as “the outpouring of the Holy Ghost.” The operation of 
the promised Spirit on the disciples must be considered, it is true, as a 
progressive, gradually increasing influence—a new inspiring principle of their 
whole nature, in all its powers and tendencies. But we must believe, according 
to the analogy of all religious historical developement, that there was a 
<i>moment</i>, forming an epoch, in which the consciousness of the common higher life, 
and of the new creation of which Christ was the origin, broke forth with 
peculiar power in a general inspiration of the first Christian congregations. 
All great religious movements set out from such actual epoch-making moments; 
although, indeed, gradual preparatory stages must always be presupposed.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 302. Christ appears to five hundred Believers; to his Brother James to the Apostles, Thomas included.—His Conversation with Thomas." prev="viii.iii.viii.viii" next="viii.iii.viii.x" id="viii.iii.viii.ix">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-p1">§ 302. <i>Christ appears to five hundred Believers; to his Brother James to the Apostles, 
Thomas included.—His Conversation with Thomas</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-p2">Christ next appeared to more 
than five hundred disciples, assembled in one place; and then to his brother 
James.<note n="815" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-p3"><scripRef passage="1Cor 15:7" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-p3.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.7">1 Cor., xv., 7</scripRef>. 
No specific description of “James” being given by Paul in this passage, it was, 
in all probability, James the Just, as he was called, the brother of our Lord. 
This appearance of Christ is mentioned in the <i>Evang. ad Hebraeos</i> (translated by 
Jerome); but apparently as his <i>first</i> appearance; for it goes on, “After Jesus 
had given the shroud to the servant of the high-priest, he went to James.” 
Perhaps this arose partly from the high rank assigned to James by the sect among 
whom this Gospel arose, and partly from the fabulous circumstances that are 
given in the account. of the following sort: “James had made a vow, after 
partaking of the bread given by Christ at the Last Supper, that he would eat no 
more until he had seen Jesus risen from the dead. Jesus, coming to him, had a 
table with bread brought out, blessed the bread, and gave it to James, with the 
words, ‘Eat thy bread now, my brother, since the Son of Man has risen from the 
dead’” (Hieron. de Viris Illust., c. ii.). Mark the contrast between the 
objective tone of the traditions that form the base of the synoptical Gospels, 
and this tradition of a party that owed its origin to an alloying doctrinal 
element, remodelling the facts to serve a subjective purpose. Another and 
striking contrast is, that our Gospels (and Paul following them) make Christ 
appear only to believers, for reasons explained in our text. Had they aimed to 
make the testimony as strong as possible, without regard to truth, they would 
have represented him as appearing also to his opponents. The statement above 
cited from <i>Evang. ad Hebr.</i>, of his appearing to a servant of the high-priest, 
conflicts with the whole import and object of his resurrection.</p></note> And on Sunday, eight days after his first appearance among the living, 
he again showed himself to the Apostles unawares, while they were assembled with 
closed doors. Thomas was now among them; the same Thomas who on a former 
occasion had displayed his peculiar character in an expression 

<pb n="433" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-Page_433" />of doubt. Christ’s appearance, and the way in which he reproached 
the doubting Thomas, impressed the latter with so powerful and overwhelming a 
sense of the Divinity that beamed forth in the manifestation of the risen 
Saviour, that he addressed him by a title which had been ascribed to him, so far 
as we know, by none of the disciples: “<i>My Lord and my God</i>.” We are 
not justified in ascribing to Thomas, whose immediate impressions impelled him 
to this exclamation, a fully-formed theory of doctrine; yet how mighty a cause 
must have been at work to induce a man trained in the common opinions of the 
Jews to use such a title!<note n="816" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-p4">Or, are we to suppose that John 
involuntarily remodelled the words of Thomas, in accordance with his own views? 
Certainly not. Nowhere, in John’s accounts, do the disciples speak out of 
character. Least of all could he have attributed to one like Thomas more than he 
uttered. On the contrary, such an expression, coming from a Thomas, would, for 
that very reason, impress itself more strikingly upon the minds of the 
disciples. It is not difficult, therefore, to account for the precision with 
which John records the expression.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-p5">Christ then said to Thomas, “<i>Because thou hast seen 
me, thou hast believed; blessed are they who have not seen, and yet have 
believed</i>.” We must endeavour to unfold the rich import of these words. Christ 
does not refuse the title given to him by Thomas. He acknowledges his 
exclamation as an expression of the true faith. The words “believed” and “believe” cannot be confined solely to Christ’s resurrection; they refer to his 
person and work in general, and to the resurrection only as one necessary 
element thereof. But the words of Christ also reproved Thomas for needing a 
visible sign in order to believe. It was implied in them that the long personal 
intercourse of Thomas with Christ, and his faith in Jesus as the Son of
<span class="sc" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-p5.1">God</span> and 
as superior to death, should have been enough to overcome his doubts—and, on 
this foundation, he should have found the statements of Christ’s reappearance, 
given him by the others, any thing but incredible.<note n="817" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-p6">Christ’s reproof, perhaps, referred also to 
the intimations he had given of his approaching resurrection.</p></note> His faith should have arisen 
from within, not waited for a summons from without. And, on the other hand, 
Christ assigns a higher place to those who are led to faith, without such 
visible proofs, by his spiritual self-manifestation in the preaching of the 
Gospel—a faith arising inwardly from impressions made upon a willing mind.<note n="818" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-p7">Cf. 
p. 138, 139.</p></note> His 
words implied that, in all after time, faith would be impossible, if there were 
no other way of passing from unbelief to belief except by sensible signs of 
assurance. The passage is strikingly illustrative of the process by which faith 
is developed. It contains the ground and reason why the <i>Gospel history had to be 
handed down precisely in a form which could not but give occasion for manifold 
doubts to the human understanding, when it conducts its inquiries apart from the 
religious consciousness and religious wants</i>.</p>

<pb n="434" id="viii.iii.viii.ix-Page_434" />

</div4>

<div4 title="§ 303. Christ’s Appearances in Galilee; to the Seven on the Sea of Genesareth.—The Draught of Fishes.—The Conversation with Peter." prev="viii.iii.viii.ix" next="viii.iii.viii.xi" id="viii.iii.viii.x">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p1">§ 303. <i>Christ’s Appearances in Galilee; to the Seven on 
the Sea of Genesareth.—The Draught of Fishes.—The Conversation with Peter</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p2">We must now briefly compare the narrative of Matthew, which 
reports Christ’s appearances to the disciples in Galilee alone, with that of the 
other Gospels.<note n="819" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p3">With regard to Paul’s statements (<scripRef passage="1Cor 15:5-8" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p3.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|5|15|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.5-1Cor.15.8">1 Cor., 
xv.</scripRef>), it is probable that he mentioned the appearances of Christ to the Apostles 
(as more extensively known) up to a certain period, especially his first 
appearances at Jerusalem, and stopped short; it being unimportant for his 
purpose to give a complete enumeration, adding only the manifestation which he 
himself received. Another explanation, however, might be given.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p4">As Matthew’s Gospel records particularly the events of Christ’s ministry, of 
which Galilee was the theatre, it might be imagined that, for that reason, the 
theatre of his appearances after the resurrection was also, in that. Gospel, 
unintentionally transferred to Galilee; this view would ascribe to the tradition 
inaccuracy as to localities, but not as to the facts themselves. But Matthew 
coincides most accurately, in this particular, with the account appended to 
John’s Gospel (<scripRef passage="John 21:1-25" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p4.1" parsed="|John|21|1|21|25" osisRef="Bible:John.21.1-John.21.25">ch. xxi.</scripRef>); in which it is stated that the disciples soon retired 
to Galilee, where Christ reappeared to them. As for internal probability, it is 
not likely that they remained in the city, in the midst of Christ’s enemies, but 
rather that they returned to their own land, where dwelt most of Christ’s 
followers and friends. Nor is there any thing impossible in Matthew’s statement 
that Christ bade them return for a season to Galilee, where he could have quiet 
and undisturbed intercourse with them. Their return thither being once admitted 
as natural in itself, it would naturally follow that Christ should appear often 
in order to prevent them from forgetting their high calling amid the cares of 
life; and, what was most important, to repeat to them the promise (before given 
at Jerusalem) of the gift of the Holy Ghost, to fit them for the duties of that 
calling.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p5">Seven of the disciples<note n="820" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p6"><scripRef passage="John 21:1-25" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p6.1" parsed="|John|21|1|21|25" osisRef="Bible:John.21.1-John.21.25">John, xxi.</scripRef> 
The account in this chapter was, in all probability, received from John’s own 
lips, and written down, after his death, by one of his disciples. There is no 
ground to question its credibility as a whole.</p></note> were fishing in the Sea of 
Genesareth. During the whole night they caught nothing. Early in the morning 
Jesus appeared and asked them, kindly, as was his wont, “<i>Children, have ye any meat?</i>” When they 
replied in the negative, he bade them cast the net anew on the right side of 
the vessel. John was the first to recognize the voice of Jesus. The hasty Peter 
could not wait until the vessel reached the shore, but swam over.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p7">After the repast, Christ gently reminded Peter of his promise, 
so precipitately made, and so soon broken: “<i>Lovest thou me more than these?</i>” 
Peter replied, “<i>Yea, Lord, 
thou knowest that I love thee</i>.” 

<pb n="435" id="viii.iii.viii.x-Page_435" />Then said Christ, “<i>Feed my lambs</i><note n="821" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p8">Referring either to the preaching of the Gospel 
in general, or in particular to the supervision of the first congregations, 
inasmuch as Peter, especially, had the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii.viii.x-p8.1">χάρισμα κθβερνήσεως</span>.</p></note> 
(prove your love by acts).” On Christ’s third repetition of the question, Peter 
felt its force, and exclaimed, in grief, “<i>Lord, thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I 
love thee</i>.” The Saviour again repeated the injunction, “<i>Feed my lambs</i>;” and 
added, as a proof of confidence in Peter’s fidelity, that at some future time he 
would have to sacrifice his life in the faithful discharge of his calling.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 304. Christ appears in Galilee for the last Time.—The Commission of the Apostles." prev="viii.iii.viii.x" next="viii.iii.viii.xii" id="viii.iii.viii.xi">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.viii.xi-p1">§ 304. <i>Christ appears in Galilee for the last Time.—The Commission of the 
Apostles</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.xi-p2">In his final appearance among the disciples in Galilee (<scripRef passage="Matt 28:18" id="viii.iii.viii.xi-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|28|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.18">Matt., 
xxviii., 18</scripRef>), Christ reminded them anew of their calling, viz., to preach the 
Gospel to all nations; and to admit the men of all nations, by baptism, into his 
communion and discipleship. And he assured them that all power was given to him, 
in heaven and in earth, to establish the kingdom of God victoriously; and that 
he would be with his own, even until the consummation of that kingdom.<note n="822" id="viii.iii.viii.xi-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.xi-p3">The subsequent 
scruples of the disciples to go among the heathen do not prove that they had not 
received this commission. These scruples turned upon the single point of 
admitting the heathen without a previous conversion to Judaism. Some suppose 
that the naming of “Father, Son, and Holy Ghost” in connexion with baptism (<scripRef passage="Matt 28:19" id="viii.iii.viii.xi-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">v. 
19</scripRef>) is foreign to the passage, and was derived from later ecclesiastical 
language. But that expression, coming from the lips of Christ, was precisely 
fitted to betoken the peculiar nature of the new communion and worship, with 
reference to his earlier teaching, and especially to his last discourses 
preserved by John; for every thing there refers to the Father, as revealed by 
the Son; to the Spirit, proceeding from the Father and imparted by the Son; to 
communion with the Father, through the Son, in the Spirit of Divine life 
imparted by him. It is possible that these words were not at first considered as 
a formula to be adhered to rigidly in baptism, and that the rite was performed 
(the essential being made prominent) with reference to Christ’s name alone; and 
that only at a later period it was thought that the words constituted a literal 
and necessary form. It is undeniable that this account does not bear so distinct 
a historical stamp as other narratives of Christ’s reappearance; it is possible 
that several occurrences, on separate occasions, were taken together and 
transferred to Galilee. The fact that Matthew represents Christ as reappearing 
to his disciples only in Galilee, while Luke and Paul testify to the contrary, 
may help us to decide upon the synoptical accounts of Christ’s ministry up to 
the time of his last journey to Jerusalem, the theatre of which, also, they 
place in Galilee. This is another testimony in favour of John’s account.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 305. Christ appears for the last Time near Jerusalem, on the Mount of Olives." prev="viii.iii.viii.xi" next="viii.iii.ix" id="viii.iii.viii.xii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.viii.xii-p1">§ 305. <i>Christ appears for the last Time near Jerusalem, on the Mount of Olives</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.xii-p2">The 
minds of the disciples were eagerly directed to the feast in commemoration of 
the giving of the Law of the Old Covenant (Pentecost); the new relation 
established between <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.viii.xii-p2.1">God</span> and man naturally connected itself with the idea of the 
old. It was a reasonable expectation that at this feast the promise of the Holy 
Spirit, by which they were to be 

<pb n="436" id="viii.iii.viii.xii-Page_436" />made powerful organs of their Divine Master, would be 
fulfilled. They went to Jerusalem a week before the time of the feast. As they 
were walking to the Mount of Olives, just forty days after Christ’s first 
appearance, they were joined by Christ, and he repeated the promise for the last 
time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.viii.xii-p3">Still cleaving to their worldly Messianic hopes, they asked the Saviour 
whether he intended then to found his kingdom in its glory (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:6" id="viii.iii.viii.xii-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.6">Acts, i., 6</scripRef>). 
In reply, he declared, as he had always done during his life on earth, “<i>It is not 
for you to know the times or the seasons, which the Father hath put in his own 
power</i>.” It was enough (he told them) for them to know their own calling in 
reference to the kingdom of <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.viii.xii-p3.2">God</span>, and how they were to obtain power to fulfil it, 
viz., by receiving the Holy Ghost. With this last reply, and this last promise, 
he was removed from their eyes.</p>


</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Chapter IX. The Ascension." prev="viii.iii.viii.xii" next="viii.iii.ix.i" id="viii.iii.ix">
<h3 id="viii.iii.ix-p0.1">CHAPTER IX.</h3>
<h3 id="viii.iii.ix-p0.2">THE ASCENSION.</h3>

<div4 title="§ 306. Connexion of the Ascension with the Resurrection." prev="viii.iii.ix" next="viii.iii.ix.ii" id="viii.iii.ix.i">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.ix.i-p1">§ 306. <i>Connexion of 
the Ascension with the Resurrection</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.iii.ix.i-p2">WE come now to treat of the Ascension of 
Christ—a close of Christ’s ministry on earth corresponding to its beginning.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ix.i-p3">It must not be thought that the essential feature of the ascension is vouched for 
only by Luke. It would rest on firm grounds, even apart from the particular form 
in which it is represented in Luke; nay, even if there were not a word about it 
either in his Gospel or in the Acts. That essential feature is, that <i>Christ did 
not pass from his earthly existence to a higher through natural death, but in a 
supernatural way</i>; <i>i. e</i>., that he was removed from this globe, and from the 
conditions of earthly life, to a higher region of existence in a way not 
conformed to the ordinary laws of corporeal existence or to be explained by 
them. This fact is as certain as his resurrection; both must stand or fall 
together. Either the resurrection itself must be denied; or it must be 
considered as a mere natural recovery from a transitory suspension of the powers 
of life (both which hypotheses we have shown to be untenable); or such a 
termination of his life on earth as we have just defined, must be inevitably 
admitted.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ix.i-p4">Although obscurity rests,<note n="823" id="viii.iii.ix.i-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ix.i-p5">We deem it better to acknowledge a problem unsolved than to give attempts at 
solution, on the one side or the other, which will not satisfy a clear thinker. 
Certainly we over-estimate our knowledge of the laws of the creation not a 
little, when we deem ourselves authorized to deny the reality of a phenomenon, 
simply because we cannot explain it satisfactorily. <i>There are more things 
between heaven and earth than our philosophy may dream of</i>.</p></note> to a great extent, upon the nature of the 

<pb n="437" id="viii.iii.ix.i-Page_437" />existence of Christ on earth after his resurrection, and upon 
the nature if the corporeal organism with which he rose from the dead; still, 
this much is certain, that the fundamental conception, on which all the 
representations of the New Testament are founded, exhibits the resurrection 
only as the means of transition from the form of his earthly being, whose close 
was his <i>death</i>, to a higher form of personal existence superior to death; as the 
beginning of a new life which was not to be, as the former, subject to the laws 
of a corporeal, earthly organism, but was destined for an imperishable 
developement. When Paul declared (<scripRef passage="Rom 6:9,10" id="viii.iii.ix.i-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|6|9|6|10" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.9-Rom.6.10">Rom., vi., 9, 10</scripRef>) that Christ, risen from the 
dead, should die no more, because death had no dominion over him; when he 
opposed this resurrection (<scripRef passage="2Cor 13:4" id="viii.iii.ix.i-p5.2" parsed="|2Cor|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.4">2 Cor., xiii., 4</scripRef>) as the commencement of a life in 
Divine power, to his earlier life in human weakness through which he was made 
subject to death, he only gave utterance to a conviction that was common to all 
the eye-witnesses of the resurrection. The mode of Christ’s reappearance had 
made the same impression upon them all. And the resurrection had <i>necessarily</i> to 
be considered as the restoration from death, in a higher form, of his personal 
existence (consisting of the union of body and soul, not subject thereafter to 
death, but destined for an unbroken eternity of life), in order to become the foundation of belief in an eternal life of the glorified human personality, to 
spring out of death; in order to be the <i>fact</i> on which this faith (as a 
historically-grounded belief) could be established. The restoration of an 
earthly life from death, afterward to be developed according to ordinary laws, 
and to terminate in death, would, in this respect, have been of no value.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 307. The Ascension necessary for the Conviction of the Apostles." prev="viii.iii.ix.i" next="viii.iii.ix.iii" id="viii.iii.ix.ii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.ix.ii-p1">§ 307. <i>The Ascension necessary for the Conviction of the Apostles</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ix.ii-p2">Moreover, the 
resurrection of Christ, considered as a historical link in the psychological 
developement of the Apostles (which cannot be explained, as we have shown, 
unless the resurrection is taken for granted), loses its true significance in 
this regard, if Christ were removed from the earth in any other than a 
supernatural way. How could his resurrection have formed, for the disciples, the 
basis for belief in an eternal life, if it had been subsequently followed by 
death? Their faith, raised by his reappearance, would have sunk with his 
dissolution. Their belief in his Messiahship would have been rudely shocked; he 
would have been to them again an ordinary man. And how could the conviction of 
his exaltation, which we find every where outspoken in their writings with such 
strength and confidence, ever have arisen? Although, therefore, the visible fact 
of the ascension is only expressly mentioned by Luke, yet all that John says of 
his going up to his heavenly Father, and all that the Apostles preached of his 
elevation to <span class="sc" id="viii.iii.ix.ii-p2.1">God</span>, <i>presupposed</i> their conviction that he had been supernaturally 
removed

<pb n="438" id="viii.iii.ix.ii-Page_438" />from the earth, to the utter exclusion of the idea that he 
had departed in the ordinary way of death. It was not necessary to make express 
mention of the outward and visible fact, as they never entertained the thought 
that Christ, in the form in which he appeared to them after his resurrection, 
could be touched again by death. When he took leave of them, and they saw him no 
more, they never thought of any thing else but that he had been supernaturally 
removed from human view to a higher region of existence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ix.ii-p3">If it be said now that “it does not follow, because the Apostles conceived the matter so, that it 
really <i>was</i> so; and that we must distinguish the fundamental <i>fact</i> from their 
subjective conceptions,” we have the reply ready. Their subjective conception 
was founded in a <i>fact</i> which it presupposed, viz., the way in which Christ showed 
himself to them after his resurrection; in the impression which he made upon 
them by his higher and celestial appearance. And further, apart from this 
necessary presupposition, if Christ led the Apostles to form such a subjective 
conception merely by mysteriously appearing and vanishing, by keeping silence as 
to his abode and as to the end towards which he advanced, he must have planned a 
fraud, to form the basis of their religious conviction from that time on. As 
surely as we cannot attribute such a fraud to the Holy One, who called himself 
the “Truth,” so certainly must we take for granted an <i>objective fact</i> as the 
source of the faith of the Apostles.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="§ 308. Connexion of all the Supernatural Facts in Christ’s Manifestation." prev="viii.iii.ix.ii" next="ix" id="viii.iii.ix.iii">
<p class="center" id="viii.iii.ix.iii-p1">§ 308. <i>Connexion of all the Supernatural Facts in Christ’s Manifestation</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ix.iii-p2">We make the same remark upon the Ascension of 
Christ as was before made upon his miraculous Conception.<note n="824" id="viii.iii.ix.iii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="viii.iii.ix.iii-p3">Cf. p. 16.</p></note> In regard to neither 
is prominence given to the special and actual <i>fact</i> in the Apostolic writings; in 
regard to both such a fact is presupposed in the general conviction of the 
Apostles, and in the connexion of Christian consciousness. Thus the end of 
Christ’s appearance on earth corresponds to its beginning. No link in its chain 
of supernatural facts can be lost without taking away its significance as a 
whole. Christianity rests upon these facts; stands or falls with them. By faith 
in them has the Divine life been generated from the beginning; by faith in them 
has that life in all ages regenerated mankind, raised them above the limits of 
earthly life, changed them from <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.iii.ix.iii-p3.1">glebae adscriptis</span></i> to citizens of heaven, and 
formed the stage of transition from an existence chained to nature, to a free, 
celestial life, far raised above it. Were this faith gone, there might, indeed, 
remain many of the <i>effects</i> of what Christianity had been; but as for Christianity 
in the true sense, as for a Christian Church, there could be none.</p>

<pb n="439" id="viii.iii.ix.iii-Page_439" />
</div4></div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Indices." prev="viii.iii.ix.iii" next="ix.i" id="ix">

<div2 title="Index." prev="ix" next="ix.ii" id="ix.i">
<h2 id="ix.i-p0.1">INDEX.</h2>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt; font-weight:bold" id="ix.i-p1">A.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p2">ACCOMMODATION, 
Christ’s use of, page 113, 114, 149.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p3">Adulteress, decision in case of, 313.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p4">Adultery, Christian law of, 233.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p5">Advent, second, of Christ, 317, 367.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p6">Aenon, 177.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p7">Agony in the garden, 407.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p8">Alexandrian theology, had no influence, &amp;c., 39, 95, 167, 169, 180.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p9">Ambition of the disciples rebuked, 286, 347.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p10">Annas, 410.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p11">Apostles, subordinate teachers, 100, 116; uneducated men, 119; training of, 121; trial mission of, 257; commission of, after the resurrection, 431-5.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p12">Ascension of Christ, 436.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt; font-weight:bold" id="ix.i-p13">B.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p14">Baptism, as used by John, 50; by water and fire, 53; of Christ by John, 57, 61; instituted by Christ, 126; of suffering, 316.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p15">Bartimeas, 346.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p16">Bath Col, 133, 377.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p17">Bethany, Christ at, 336.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p18">Bethesda, miracle at, 217.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p19">Bethsaida, miracle at, 270.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p20">Blasphemy against Holy Ghost and Son of Man, 243.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p21">Body and blood of Christ, 267.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p22">Bread of Life, 266.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt; font-weight:bold" id="ix.i-p23">C.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p24">Caesar, rights of, 361.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p25">Caiaphas, 343, 411.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p26">Calvary, 417.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p27">Cana, 166, 185.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p28">Capernaum, Christ at, 162, 186, 238 (in synagogue), 265, 303.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p29">Celibacy, 330.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p30">Census, in time of Augustus, 20.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p31">Centurion’s slave healed, 238.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p32">Children blessed, 331.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p33">Christ, birth of, 18; descent from David, 19, 364; his 
brothers and sisters, 29; among the doctors, 31; education of, 35; trade of? 40; 
plan of, 79; as King, 87; observed Jewish law, 88; as Prophet, 99; left no 
written document, 100; person of, 3, 68, 95, 161, 192, 341, 406; mode of life with disciples, 203, 214; Light 
of the World, 293, 299, 340; his struggles of soul, 314, 376, 404; prayer as 
High-priest, 402; trial of, 410; crucifixion of, 418; last appearance of, 435; 
ascension of, 436.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p34">Christian consciousness defined, 2.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p35">Christianity, the aim of human progress, 
122, not peace, but a sword, 316; work of, 329; relations to civil society, 
233, 313,361; rests upon supernatural facts, 438.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p36">Church, founding of the, 122; 
name of, 123.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p37">Commandment, first and great, 362; the <i>new</i>, 391.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p38">Crucifixion of 
Christ, 418.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt; font-weight:bold" id="ix.i-p39">D.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p40">David, Christ son of, 19, 364.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p41">Death of Christ, intimated by 
himself, 323; necessity for, 344, 376; reality of, 425.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p42">Demoniacal possession, 
145, 240, 192, 239, 283.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p43">De Wette, 204, 230, 248, 306, 332.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p44">Disciples, sifting of, 
269; fail to heal demoniac, 283; ambition of, 286, 347; choice of seventy, 304; 
warnings to, 393; consolation of, 394, 400.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p45">Disciples of John, jealous of 
Christ, 178.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p46">Discipleship, test of, 237, 309.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p47">Diseases, miraculous healing of, 141.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p48">Dives and Lazarus, 321.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p49">Divine life, its communication the highest miracle, 140; its supports, 399.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p50">Divine nature in Christ, 3, 68, 95, 307, 327, 338, 
341, 369, 376, 406, 407, 422.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p51">Divorce, 233, 328.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt; font-weight:bold" id="ix.i-p52">E.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p53">Ebionites, 62, 88, 92, 
97, 144, 276.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p54">Ebionitish Gospel, 
15, 49, 65, 68, 313, 334, 422. 432.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p55">Elias, the forerunner of Christ, 283.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p56">Emmaus, 
conversation on the way to, 430.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p57">Ephraim, Christ at, 344.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p58">Essenism, 37.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p59">Eucharist, institution of, 388. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p60">Evangel. ad Hebraeos. [See <i>Ebionitish Gospel</i>.]</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p61">Evil, origin of, 148. [See <i>Sin</i>.] 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p62">Exorcists, 133,150, 241.</p>

<pb n="440" id="ix.i-Page_440" />
<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p63">F.</p>





<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p64">Faith, presupposes the “drawing of the Father,” 106, 266; different stages of, 138, 165, 
174, 433; the necessary condition of aid from Christ, 196, 266, 285; the centurion’s, 239; 
power of, 285, 358, 433; faith and forgiveness, 211, 279.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p65">Fasting, 203, 235.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p66">Father, Christ’s oneness with, 327, 396.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p67">Feet, washing of, 386.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p68">Fig-tree cursed, 357.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p69">Forgiveness of sins, 211.</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p70">G.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p71">Gadarene demoniac, 192.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p72">Galilee, theatre of Christ’s labours, 155, 180, 185; second 
ministry in, 222; appearances in after resurrection, 434.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p73">Gethsemane, 404.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p74">God, as spirit, knowledge of, 183, 362; the only <i>Good</i>, 332.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p75">Grace, unmerited, 350, 374.</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p76">H.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p77">Hades, 371.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p78">Heathen, 301, 319, 375.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p79">Herod, 25; Antipas, 179, 323, 415.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p80">Herodians, 360.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p81">History, relation to miracles, 132; as commentary, 183, 229.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p82">Holy Ghost, at Christ’s baptism, 67; agent of new birth, 175; 
blasphemy against, 243; breathed upon Apostles, 431. [See <i>Spirit</i>.]</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p83">Huss, John, 362.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p84">Hypocrisy rebuked, 255. [See <i>Sermon on the Mount</i>.]</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p85">I.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p86">Immortality, 362.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p87">Inspiration, 7, 47, 59, 172.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p88">Interpretation, 94, 100.</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p89">J.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p90">Jairus’s daughter, 196.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p91">James, the brother of Christ, 29, 432.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p92">James and John, sons of Zebedee, 164, 347.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p93">Jericho, Christ at, 345.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p94">Jerusalem, Christ’s ministry frequently exercised there, 156; his first labours at, 168; 
second journey to, 217; last, 345; triumphal entry, 354; weeps over, 356; judgments predicted upon, 366.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p95">Jesus, the name, 17.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p96">Jewish people, their relations to Christ, 202; his ministry 
confined to them, why, 258, 270.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p97">John the Baptist, calling of, 45; accounts of, obscure, 46; 
mode of life, 48; relation to Messiah, 53; possible wavering in his convictions, 
58, 198; his message from prison, 60, 198; he points out Christ, 160; final 
testimony, 178; his position as defined by Christ, 199.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p98">John the Evangelist, joins Christ, 162; his disposition and 
tendencies, 161, 176, 394.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p99">John’s Gospel, its credibility and genuineness, 6, 167, 171, 
179, 180, 291; silent as to miraculous conception, 16; objects of, 67, 96; 
compared with synoptical, 110, 155, 343, 404; its omissions, 299.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p100">Jonah the Prophet, sign of, 136, 245.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p101">Josephus, as authority on John Baptist, 48.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p102">Judas Iscariot, 
117, 248, 269, 352, 379, 387, 408.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p103">Judgment, intimated by Christ, 219, 317,368; 
in Matt., xxv., 373.</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p104">K.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p105">Keys, power of the, 217.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p106">Kingdom of God, longed for under 
old covenant, 308; longed for in Israel at Christ’s time, 22; also by the 
heathen, 25; the object of Christian longing, 308; way prepared for by Baptist, 
49, seq.; its two-fold bearing, 86; relation of new to old form, 88, 170; 
realized by Christ not as a worldly, but a spiritual kingdom, 72, 74, 81, seq., 
208, 409, 413, 413; realized by him, also, for the heathen, 255, 258, 302, 320, 
370; means employed by Christ in founding it, 99; based on his self-manifestation in 
<i>word</i>, 99, seq., 415; in <i>miracles</i>, 127, seq.; in <i>sufferings</i>, 
83, 84, 316, seq., 407; the coming of, 555; its law of developement, 106, 
241; its growth and progress, 184, 190, 208, 314, seq.; the Sermon cm the 
Mount its <i>Magna Charta</i>, 223; its triumphs, 273, 307, 368; its nature 
illustrated, 331, 370, 371, 414.</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p107">L.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p108">Last Supper, 384.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p109">Law, observed by Christ, 
88, 229, 237, 290, 325; his “destroying and fulfilling of,” 91, 230 [see 
<i>Moral</i>]; law and gospel, 88, seq., 201, seq., 229, seq.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p110">Lawyers, 247, 363. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p111">Lazarus, family of, 336; death of, 338; resurrection of, 342.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p112">Legalism, 
Jewish, contrasted with Christian liberty, 201, 333, 363.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p113">Leper healed. 237; 
ten healed, 324.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p114">Light of the World, Christ the, 293, 299, 340.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p115">Logos, 62, 96.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p116">Love, the quickening principle of Divine life 211; Christian 
law of, 234, 391.</p>

<pb n="441" id="ix.i-Page_441" />

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p117">M.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p118">Magians, 26.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p119">Mammon of unrighteousness, 276.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p120">Marriage, 379.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p121">Martha, 336.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p122">Mary Magdalene, 211.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p123">Mary, sister of Lazarus, 336, 351, 429.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p124">Mary, mother of Jesus, 14,16, 20, 23, 166.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p125">Matthew, usage of, in quoting from Old Testament, 104; his calling, 213; his Gospel originally in Hebrew, 6; principle on which he arranges his matter (connexion of fact and thought), 108, 202, 207, 224, 258, 310, 314.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p126">Meekness, 225.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p127">Merit, no place in kingdom of God, 350, 374.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p128">Messiah, Old Testament idea of, 84, 364, seq.; in Israel, 21, 22; Simeon’s, 24; heathen longing for, 25; whether only revived by John Baptist, 45, 54, 160, 198; Nicodemus 173; Christ the conscious Messiah, 30, 41, 81; declares himself such (from beginning), 181, 198, 219, 220, 264, 271, 290, 326, 355, 411; carnal conceptions of Jews and disciples rebuked, 218, seq., 224, 265, seq., 272, 286, 
295, 326, 331, 347, 437; designations of, 94; Christ recognized as, by John, 55, 66, 160.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p129">Miracle of draught of fishes, 162; water changed to wine, 166; storm subdued, 191; issue of blood, 195; Jairus’s daughter, 196; widow’s son, 196; lame man, 218; leper, 237; demoniac, 239, 283; paralytic, 250, 252; infirm woman, 253; feeding of five thousand, 261; walking on the water, 264; at Bethsaida, 270; man born blind, 298; ten lepers, 325; raising of Lazarus, 342; blind Bartimeus, 346.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p130">Miracles, connected with Christ’s teaching, 127; their relation to the course of nature, 130; to Christ’s manifestation, 131; to history, 132; object of, 134, 137, 166, 358; witnesses to Christ’s Messiahship, 132, 138; in regard to supernatural agency, 140; wrought on material nature, 152.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p131">Moral stand-point distinguished from <i>legal</i>, 231, 236, 328.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p132">Moses, forerunner of Messiah, 222.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p133">Mount, Sermon on, 223.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p134">Müller, Daniel, 136.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p135">Murder, Christian law of, 232.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p136">Mysteries of the kingdom of God, 104.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p137">Mythical theory refuted, 13, 20, 23, 25, 29, 377.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p138">Mythology, difference from Theism, 18.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p139">Mythus, distinguished from parable, 107.</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p140">N.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p141">Nain, miracle at, 196.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p142">Name of Christ, acting in the, 288; 
prayer in the, 397, 401.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p143">Nathanael, calling of, 164.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p144">Nazareth, return to from 
Egypt, 28; Christ’s first preaching at, 40, 186.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p145">Neighbour, love of, 234.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p146">New 
birth, 174.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p147">Nicodemus, interview with Christ, 173; in Sanhedrim, 298.</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p148">O.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p149">Oaths, 
38, 234.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p150">Old and New Dispensations, relations of, 200</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p151">Old Testament, use of 
passages from by Christ 115, 327, 329, 361, 364.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p152">Olshausen, 197.</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p153">P.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p154">Parable, 
idea of, 107; use of by Christ, 102, 104</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p155">Parables, of the kingdom of God, 85; 
order of in New Testament, 108; not wanting in John, 111; parable of sower, 188; 
drag-net, 190; wheat and tares, 190; new wine in old bottles, 205; prodigal 
son, 214; Pharisee and publican, 216; great Supper, 254; unjust steward, 273; 
good Shepherd. 301; tower, 311; salt, 311; precious pearl, 312; mustard seed, 314; Dives and Lazarus, 321; pounds, 348; labourers in vineyard, 349; fig-tree, 
357; good Samaritan, 363; wedding-feast, 369; wicked husbandman, 371; talents, 
372; ten virgins, 373.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p156">Paradise, 419.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p157">Passover, but one in synoptical Gospels, 
three in John, 155; first, 168; second, 217; last, 345.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p158">Paul, used written 
memoirs of Christ’s life, 6; silence as to miraculous conception, 16; assumes 
Christ’s descent from David, 19, 364; confirms the account of the choice of the 
Apostles, 117; a witness of the resurrection, 425, 430; indirectly of the 
ascension, 437; reports Christ’s words, 90, 388; alludes to them, 273; his 
position among the Apostles, 119; “wise as serpent,” &amp;c., 277; his doctrine 
of the person of Christ, 97; his teachings presuppose Christ’s, as germs, 90, 
92, 104, 187, 202, 216, 285, 350, 372.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p159">Peace, Christ’s salutation of, 398. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p160">Регaeа, Christ at, 328.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p161">Peter, his first meeting with Christ, 162; his call and 
character, 164, 257, 272, 290, 335, 387, 392, 409, 434; his acknowledgments of 
Christ, 139, 269, 270; obtains power of keys, 217.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p162">Pharisees, 35, 157, 173, 180, 203, 212, 218, 222, 340, 
244, 246, 251, 253, 293, 300, 319, seq., 359</p>

<pb n="442" id="ix.i-Page_442" />

<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p163">Pharisaism, 93, 235, 363, 364.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p164">Philip and Thomas, conversation with Christ, 395.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p165">Pilate, 413, seq.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p166">Plan of Christ, 79; not altered, 82.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p167">Prayer, forms of, 207; Lord’s Prayer, 207; not Pharisaical, 235; in name of Christ, 397; 
of Christ as High-priest, 402; for his enemies, 419.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p168">Prophecy, unconscious, 38.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p169">Providence, 260.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p170">Prudence, in ministry, 273, 277; Christian, 373.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p171">Publicans, Christ with, 213.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p172">Punitive justice, 143.</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p173">R.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p174">Rabbi, title of, as applied to Christ, 40.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p175">Raising of the dead, 151.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p176">Reason, pride of, 281.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p177">Reign with Christ, 335.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p178">Relatives of Christ, 29, 244, 292.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p179">Resurrection, intimated by Christ, 220, 340, 361; of Christ, 422.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p180">Revelation, stages of, 182; Christ’s doctrine as, 292.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p181">Revenge, 234.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p182">Reward in heaven, 228, 235; rewards, passion for rebuked, 350.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p183">Ruler, Christ’s conversation with, 332.</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p184">S.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p185">Sabbath, 218, 253, seq.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p186">Sabbath-breaking, Christ accused of, 218, 252.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p187">Sacraments. [See <i>Eucharist and baptism</i>.]</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p188">Sacrifice of purification, 23.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p189">Sadducees, 35, 50, 361.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p190">Salome, 347.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p191">Samaritan, good, parable of, 363.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p192">Samaritan woman, conversation with, 90, 180.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p193">Samaritans, 185; reasons for their exclusion from first mission of Apostles, 258; leper cured, 324.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p194">Sanhedrim, movements of against Christ, 297, 300, 343, 359, 378, 409, 412.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p195">Satan, personality of, 74, 148, 240, seq.; kingdom of, 306.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p196">Schleiermacher, 2, 14, 22, 90, 95, 122, 148, 163, 201, 250, 288, 313, 321, 325, 347.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p197">Self-denial, 310.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p198">Sermon on the Mount, 110, 223.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p199">“Servants” distinguished from “friends,” 120.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p200">Seventy disciples chosen, 304.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p201">Shepherds, announcement to, 21.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p202">Simeon, prophecy of, 24.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p203">Sin and physical evil, relations of, 141, 143, 218, 298, 321.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p204">Slavery, 38.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p205">Son of God, title of, as applied to 
Christ, 94, 96.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p206">Son of Man, 95; blasphemy against, 243.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p207">Sower, parable of, 188.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p208">Spirit, Holy, promise of, 397, 400. [See <i>Holy Ghost</i>.]</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p209">Star of the wise men, 
25.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p210">Strauss, 4, 14, 173, 185, 217, 231, 
238, 242, 248, 251, 288, 322, 336, 341, 352, 355, 369, 380, 417.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p211">Sufferings of 
Christ, intimated by himself, 177, 184, 376.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p212">Synoptical Gospels, their origin, 6; difference between them and John, 110, 155, 404.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p213">Syro-Phoenician woman, 279.</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p214">T.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p215">Tabernacles, feast of, Christ attends, 291.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p216">Talents, parable of, 372.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p217">Teaching, 
Christ’s mode of, 101; presented seeds of thought, 102; Christ’s not confined 
to parables, 109.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p218">Temple, Christ’s manifestation greater than, 89, 255; “destroy 
this.” &amp;c., 137, 179; purifying of the, 168.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p219">Temptation, 209.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p220">Temptation of 
Christ, 70; its import as a whole, 73.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p221">Theocracy of Old Testament, connexion of Christ’s plan with 
it, 81, 335, 365; distinguished from Christ’s by parables, 85; developement in New Testament, 229, 290.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p222">Thomas, his doubts, 140; 
Christ’s appearance to, 432.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p223">Transfiguration of Christ, 282.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p224">Transubstantiation, 
267, 389.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p225">Tribute to Caesar, Christ’s decision on, 360.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p226">Triumphal entry, 354. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p227">Truth, 182; power of, 248; relation to freedom, 296; spirit of, 397, 401. 
</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p228">U., V.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p229">Unpardonable sin, 243.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p230">Vanity, warning against, 307.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p231">Vine and branches, 
similitude of, 399.</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p232">W.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p233">Water and the Spirit, birth of, 175.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p234">Water of Life, 181, 
294.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p235">Way, Christ the, 395.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p236">Wealth, right use of, 273; dangers of 334.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p237">Weisse, 
15, 19, 110, 378.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p238">Widow, the importunate, 318.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p239">Widow’s mite, 366.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p240">Worship in spirit and truth, 182.</p>

<p class="center" style="font-weight: bold; margin-top: 24pt" id="ix.i-p241">Z.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ix.i-p242">Zaccheus, 346.</p>

<pb n="443" id="ix.i-Page_443" />
</div2>



<div2 title="Passages from Ancient Writers Quoted or Alluded to." prev="ix.ii" next="x" id="ix.iii">

<h2 id="ix.iii-p0.1">PASSAGES FROM ANCIENT WRITERS</h2>
<h3 id="ix.iii-p0.2">QUOTED OR ALLUDED TO.</h3>
<table cellpadding="10" style="width:60%; margin-left:20%; font-size:medium" id="ix.iii-p0.3">
<colgroup id="ix.iii-p0.4"><col style="width:90%; vertical-align:top" id="ix.iii-p0.5" /><col style="width:10%; vertical-align:bottom; text-align:right" id="ix.iii-p0.6" /></colgroup>
<tr id="ix.iii-p0.7">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.8">Acta Sanctorum.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.9">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.10">Jun., iii., 571, p. 709</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.11">426</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.12">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.13">Julius Africanus.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.14">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.15">Fragm. (vid. G. Byncell., ed. Niebuhr, i. 610)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.16">421</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.17">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.18">Ammianus Marcell.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.19">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.20">Hist., xiv., 9</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.21">426</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.22">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.23">Antoninus.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.24">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.25">Monolog., xi., 1</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.26">175</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.27">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.28">Athenaeus.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.29">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.30">Deipnosophist, ii., 17, 18</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.31">167</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.32">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.33">Cod. Cantabrig.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.34">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.35">Fragm. (Luk., vi., 4)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.36">92</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.37">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.38">Cassiodorus.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.39">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.40">Lib. iii., ep. 52</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.41">20 </td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.42">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.43">Chagigah.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.44">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.45">(Tract Talmud) ii.</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.46">156</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.47">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.48">Chronic. Pasch. Alex.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.49">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.50">(Ed. Niebuhr) i., 13</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.51">385</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.52">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.53">Chrysostomus.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.54">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.55">Hom. in Matt., xxx., 4</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.56">206</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.57">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.58">Clemens Alexandr.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.59">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.60">Strom., iii., p. 449</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.61">333</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.62">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.63">Strom., iv., 11</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.64">213</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.65">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.66">Homil. Clement.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.67">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.68">Hom., ii., 23</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.69">204</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.70">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.71">Hom., xi., 26</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.72">175</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.73">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.74">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p0.75">Εὐαγγ. κατ᾽ Εβρ.</span><br />
(Vid. Fabricius)</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.77">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.78">Fragm. (Ignat., ep. ad Ephes., § 19)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.79">25</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.80">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.81">Fragm.</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.82">49</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.83">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.84">Fragm.</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.85">65, seq.</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.86">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.87">Fragm.</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.88">68</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.89">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.90">Fragm.</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.91">313</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.92">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.93">Fragm.</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.94">334</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.95">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.96">Fragm. (Hieron., vii., 1, 336)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.97">422</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.98">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.99">Fragm. (Hieron. de Vir. I11., ii.)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.100">432</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.101">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.102">Eusebius</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.103">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.104">Hist Eccl., i., 12</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.105">304</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.106">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.107">Hist. Eccl., i., 13</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.108">304</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.109">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.110">Hist. Eccl., iii., 39</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.111">313</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.112">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.113">Hist Eccl., iv., 22</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.114">203</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.115">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.116">Hist. Eccl, v., 20</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.117">394</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.118">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.119">Hist. Eccl, v., 24</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.120">385</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.121">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.122">Chronic. Olymp., 202, 4</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.123">421</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.124">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.125">Onomast Fragm. (Hier., iii., 163)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.126">178</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.127">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.128">Onomast. Fragm. (Hier., iii., 1,181)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.129">217</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.130"> 
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.131">Evang. Nazar.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.132">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.133">Fragm. (Hier. adv. Pelag., iii.)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.134">66</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.135">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.136">Fragm. (Hier., iv., 1,156)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.137">68</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.138">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.139">Evang. Nicod.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.140">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.141">Cap. ii. (Thilo., i., 520)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.142">416</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.143">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.144">Fabricius.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.145">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.146">Cod. Apocryph. Nov. Testament (i., 330; iii., 524)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.147">278</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.148">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.149">Gemara.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.150">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.151">(Talmud)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.152">422</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.153">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.154">Hieronymus.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.155">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.156">iv., 1, 882</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.157">425</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.158">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.159">Hippolytus.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.160">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.161">De Pasch., i., 13</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.162">385</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.163">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.164">Irenaeus.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.165">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.166">Cont Haer., ii., 22</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.167">217</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.168">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.169">Jacobus.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.170">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.171">Protoevang., ix</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.172">15</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.173">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.174">Josephus.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.175">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.176">G. Apion, i., 8</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.177">36</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.178">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.179">Apion, i., 31</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.180">237</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.181">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.182">Archeol., iii., ll, §3</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.183">237</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.184">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.185">Archaeol., viii., 2, 4</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.186">133</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.187">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.188">Archaeol., viii., 2, 5</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.189">150, 194</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.190">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.191">Archaeol., x., 2, l</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.192">133</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.193">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.194">Archaeol., xiii., x., 6</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.195">36</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.196">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.197">Archaeol., xiv., xv., 12</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.198">251</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.199">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.200">Archaeol., xv., viii., 4</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.201">27</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.202">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.203">Archael., xvii., i., 2</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.204">233</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.205">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.206">Archaeol., xvii., 6, 5</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.207">28</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.208">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.209">Archaeol., xvii., 13, 2</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.210">29</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.211">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.212">Archaeol., xviii., l, 4</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.213">51</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.214">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.215">Archaeol., xviii., l, 5</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.216">39</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.217">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.218">Archaeol., xviii., 2, l</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.219">261</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.220">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.221">Archaeol., xviii., v., 2</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.222">49, 179</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.223">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.224">Archaeol., xix., 1 46</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.225">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.226">Archaeol., xx., 9, l</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.227">412</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.228">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.229">De Bell. Jud., ii., 8, 6</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.230">38</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.231">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.232">De Bell. Jud., vi., 9, 3</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.233">354</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.234">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.235">De Bell. Jud., vii., 6, 3</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.236">147</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.237">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.238">De Vita, 2</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.239">31, 48</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.240">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.241">De Vita, 75</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.242">425</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.243">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.244"><pb n="450" id="ix.iii-Page_450" />Justin Martyr.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.245">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.246">Dial. c. Tryph., f. 304, a.</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.247">21</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.248">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.249">Dial. c. Tryph., f. 316</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.250">40</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.251">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.252">Dial. c. Tryph., f. 327</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.253">19</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.254">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.255">Dial c. Tryph., f. 335</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.256">427</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.257">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.258">Dial. c. Tryph., f. 363</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.259">233</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.260">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.261">Macrobius.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.262">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.263">Saturnal., ii. 4</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.264">27</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.265">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.266">Origenes</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.267">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.268">C. Celsum, i., 32</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.269">14</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.270">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.271">C. Celsum, ii., 12</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.272">116</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.273">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.274">C. Celsum, vi., 36</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.275">40</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.276">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.277">Tom. vi., in Joann., 24</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.278">192</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.279">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.280">Tom. ix., in Joann.</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.281">169</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.282">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.283">Tom. xiii., in Joann., 22</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.284">183</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.285">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.286">Matt., xiii., 6</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.287">145</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.288">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.289">Papias.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.290">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.291">Fragm. (Eus., iii., 39)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.292">111</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.293">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.294">Fragm. (Cram., Caten., p. 12)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.295">383</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.296">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.297"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p0.298">Πέτρος</span>.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.299">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.300"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p0.301">Κήρυγμ.</span> (Int. Oper. Cypr. de rebapt. fin.)</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.302">66</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.303">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.304">Philo.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.305">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.306">De Migrat. Abraami</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.307">88</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.308">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.309">Legat ad Cajum. 23,31</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.310">156</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.311">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.312">De Special Leg., 1</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.313">156</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.314">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.315">De Execrat., 9</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.316">240</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.317">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.318">De Vit. Mos., iii., 5</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.319">421</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.320">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.321">Pirke Aboth.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.322">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.323">(Talmud), i. 3.</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.324">37</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.325">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.326">Plinius.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.327">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.328">Hist. Nat., xxviii., 7</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.329">142</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.330">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.331">Plutarchus.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.332">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.333">De Sera Num. Vind., ix.</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.334">31</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.335">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.336">Polybius.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.337">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.338">i., 80,13</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.339">426</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.340">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.341">Ruinart.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.342">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.343">Acta Martyr., 220</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.344">418</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.345">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.346">Seneca.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.347">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.348">Ad Lucil., vi.</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.349">174</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.350">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.351">Simplicius.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.352">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.353">Comm. on Epict.</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.354">310</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.355">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.356">Sophocles.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.357">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.358">Œd. Tyr., 868</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.359">l</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.360">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.361">Suetonius.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.362">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.363">Vespas., 4</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.364">26</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.365">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.366">Tacitus.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.367">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.368">Ann., i., 11</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.369">20</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.370">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.371">Hist., v., 13</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.372">26</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.373">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.374">Testam. xii. Patr.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.375">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.376">Test. Simeon, 7</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.377">65</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.378">
<th colspan="2" id="ix.iii-p0.379">Tertullianus.</th>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.380">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.381">De Jejun., xii.</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.382">418</td>
</tr><tr id="ix.iii-p0.383">
<td id="ix.iii-p0.384">Adv. Marc., iii., 19</td>
<td id="ix.iii-p0.385">418</td></tr></table>
</div2></div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="ix.iii" next="x.i" id="x">
<h1 id="x-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" prev="x" next="x.ii" id="x.i">
  <h2 id="x.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="x.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.xiv.i-p9.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.viii.v-p5.2">3:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#iv.i.iii.v-p4.1">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iv.i.iii.v-p4.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=32#viii.iii.i.xxii-p15.3">21:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=28#ii.ii-p12.1">34:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=29#ii.ii-p13.1">34:29-35</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#iv.i.iii.v-p4.4">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xii-p4.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#ii.ii-p12.2">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#ii.ii-p12.2">16:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=45#iv.i.iii.v-p4.2">3:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#v.i.ii.i-p6.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.xi.v-p8.2">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#viii.ii.xi.v-p8.2">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#vi.i.i.iii-p6.2">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#iv.i.iii.v-p4.3">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#ii.ii-p11.1">24:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vi.ii.i.ii-p2.5">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vi.ii.i.i-p3.5">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#ii.ii-p12.3">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#ii.ii-p8.1">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.viii.v-p5.1">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#viii.iii.vi.iii-p6.1">18:20-22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p5.1">21:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Nehemiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Neh&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.xi.vii-p10.5">3:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.i.ii.iv-p36.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.i.ii.iv-p38.4">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#viii.iii.i.ii-p4.2">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#viii.iii.i.ix-p6.2">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#ii.vi-p0.1604">22:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.vii.iii-p1.1">22:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=17#viii.iii.vii.i-p5.1">22:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=10#ii.ii-p11.2">72:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=6#viii.iii.i.ix-p5.3">82:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.xiii.i-p6.5">82:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=11#vi.ii.i.ii-p2.3">91:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=110&amp;scrV=1#ii.vi-p0.1402">110:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=110&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.i.ix-p1.1">110:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=110&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.i.ix-p2.1">110:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=25#viii.iii.i.i-p10.3">118:25-26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vii.ii.ii.iii-p8.2">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iv.i.ii.ii-p11.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=16#iv.i.iii.iii-p7.2">33:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii-p8.8">35:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.vii.ix-p11.1">35:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.x.ii-p9.2">38:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=3#vi.i.i.iv-p3.6">40:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.iii.vi-p7.3">53:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.i.ii-p3.2">53:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=56&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.iv.i-p7.1">56:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii-p11.3">60:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.vii.ii-p2.1">61:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.vii.ix-p11.2">61:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.ii-p5.4">61:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.iv.i-p7.2">7:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=25#vi.i.i.iv-p3.5">36:25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.i.iii.i-p3.4">7:1-28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii.i.ii.i-p4.3">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.vii.xv-p10.2">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p7.1">6:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.viii.viii-p8.3">3:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#viii.iii.i.i-p9.2">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#viii.iii.i.i-p10.2">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#viii.iii.i.xxii-p16.3">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vi.i.i.iv-p3.4">13:1-9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.vii.ix-p18.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.i.i.iv-p3.3">3:1-18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iv.i.iii.ii-p4.2">1:18-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#ii.ii-p10.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#iv.i.iii.x-p3.2">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#ii.ii-p8.7">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=39#vi.ii.i.ii-p4.1">2:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.i.i.v-p2.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.i.i.v-p3.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.i.i.v-p5.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.i.i.v-p6.2">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.i.ii-p7.7">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iv.i.iii.v-p6.2">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vi.i.ii.iv-p18.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vi.i.ii.iv-p38.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vi.ii.i.i-p3.1">4:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii.vi-p2.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.ii.i-p4.2">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.ii.i-p4.3">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.ii.i-p11.2">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#viii.i.i.iii-p7.1">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.i-p9.1">5:1-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii.ix.iv-p9.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vii.i.ii.iv-p3.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.ix.vi-p10.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.ix.vi-p11.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.ix.vi-p2.1">5:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.ix.vi-p5.1">5:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.ix.vi-p11.4">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.ix.vi-p11.5">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.ix.vi-p12.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.ix.vi-p16.2">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.ix.vi-p16.1">5:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.ix.vi-p18.3">5:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.ix.vi-p18.2">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.ix.viii-p4.2">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.12">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.ix.vii-p2.1">5:22-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.ix.viii-p7.1">5:23-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#viii.ii.ix.viii-p7.2">5:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#viii.ii.xii.xvi-p7.2">5:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.ix.viii-p7.5">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#viii.ii.ix.viii-p7.4">5:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.3">5:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#viii.ii.ix.viii-p14.1">5:34-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#viii.ii.ix.viii-p15.1">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=40#viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.5">5:40-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=43#viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.1">5:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=45#viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.8">5:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=48#viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.8">5:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.ix-p5.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.ix-p2.1">6:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.ix-p5.3">6:1-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.i-p9.2">6:1-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p6.6">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p6.2">6:7-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.ix.ix-p8.2">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.ix.ix-p8.3">6:19-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#vii.ii.ii.iv-p4.1">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=22#vii.ii.ii.iv-p5.2">6:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.x.iv-p19.1">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.ix-p8.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.ix-p2.2">7:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.ix-p8.4">7:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.i-p9.3">7:1-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ix.ix-p10.3">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.x.v-p2.1">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p6.4">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p19.2">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii.ix.vi-p11.2">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii.ix.ix-p10.2">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii.ix.ix-p10.4">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.ix.x-p2.1">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.ix.x-p3.1">7:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.ix.x-p1.1">7:13-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.6">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.ix.x-p4.2">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.ix.x-p4.2">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.ix.x-p6.2">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.ix.x-p5.1">7:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.xii.vi-p1.1">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.xii.vi-p2.1">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.ix.x-p6.3">7:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.ix.x-p6.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.ix.xi-p1.1">7:24-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.ix.xi-p2.1">7:24-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#v.i.i.vii-p5.2">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xii-p2.1">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.vi-p8.3">8:1-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ix.xiii-p2.1">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vii.i.iii.iii-p4.4">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.vii.viii-p3.3">8:5-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii.ix.xiii-p7.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#vii.i.iii.iii-p4.5">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vii.ii.v.xii-p9.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#viii.ii.vii.i-p5.2">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.vii.v-p4.2">8:23-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.vii.vi-p2.1">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.vii.vi-p11.1">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxi-p1.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxi-p6.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p1.1">9:1-62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vii.ii.vi.iv-p14.1">9:2-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vii.i.iii.ii-p3.1">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vii.i.iii.ii-p4.7">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.vii.xv-p3.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.vii.xv-p3.7">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.vii.xi-p2.1">9:11-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.vii.xv-p10.1">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii.iii.v-p2.2">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#viii.ii.vii.xi-p6.3">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vii.i.i.iv-p7.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.vii.xii-p2.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.iv.iii-p4.1">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.vii.viii-p3.2">9:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.vii.vii-p2.1">9:18-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.ix.xiv-p3.3">9:27-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.x.ix-p7.2">9:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=32#viii.ii.ix.xiv-p3.4">9:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.xii.ii-p4.2">9:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p1.2">10:1-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.ii-p4.3">10:1-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.vii.xv-p3.2">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.vii.xv-p3.5">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p5.1">10:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.x.ii-p12.2">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.x.iv-p1.1">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#viii.iii.iii.iv-p6.2">10:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii.vi.v-p9.2">10:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii.ix.xx-p6.1">10:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#viii.ii.xii.xi-p7.1">10:34-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#viii.ii.x.iii-p7.4">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#viii.ii.xii.vi-p1.4">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=42#viii.ii.x.xi-p8.1">10:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.ii-p4.5">11:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vi.i.ii.iii-p19.1">11:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.vii.ix-p2.1">11:2-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#ii.ii-p8.9">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.vii.ix-p19.1">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#vi.i.i.i-p6.1">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii.vii.ix-p24.1">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#vi.i.i.v-p2.3">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.vii.x-p2.1">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.vii.x-p6.2">11:20-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vii.ii.iii.iii-p2.1">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#viii.ii.xii.v-p8.1">11:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vii.i.iii.iii-p4.2">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.vii.x-p6.1">11:28-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vii.i.ii.ii-p6.1">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.viii.ii-p4.3">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p8.4">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p8.5">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vii.i.ii.ii-p2.1">12:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p8.3">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vii.i.ii.ii-p3.2">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vii.i.iii.ii-p4.1">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p8.2">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.ix.xxii-p1.3">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.ix.xxii-p6.3">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii.ix.xxii-p6.1">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p1.2">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.ix.xiv-p3.2">12:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#vii.ii.vi.ix-p4.2">12:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.ix.xiv-p6.1">12:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vii.i.i.iii-p6.6">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.xii.xii-p4.2">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.1">12:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.4">12:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.3">12:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#viii.ii.ix.xvi-p3.1">12:31-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#viii.ii.ix.xvi-p1.1">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#viii.ii.xi.iv-p8.4">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=40#viii.ii.ix.xviii-p5.1">12:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=40#viii.iii.viii.i-p6.1">12:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=43#vii.ii.ii.xi-p6.1">12:43-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=43#viii.ii.ix.xv-p6.2">12:43-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=46#viii.ii.ix.xvii-p2.1">12:46-50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.vii.iii-p2.1">13:1-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vii.ii.ii.vi-p2.1">13:1-58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vii.ii.ii.iii-p8.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#vii.ii.ii.iii-p8.3">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vii.ii.ii.iii-p8.5">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vii.ii.ii.iii-p12.3">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vii.ii.ii.iii-p15.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#vii.ii.ii.iii-p8.6">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.xii.v-p10.3">13:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.xii.v-p10.5">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.vii.iii-p18.1">13:18-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.vii.iv-p3.1">13:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=44#viii.ii.xii.vii-p1.3">13:44-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=47#viii.ii.vii.iv-p2.1">13:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=52#vii.ii.ii.i-p3.1">13:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=52#viii.iii.i.xi-p4.1">13:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=54#iv.i.iii.ix-p4.1">13:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=55#iv.i.ii.iii-p3.4">13:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=55#iv.i.iii.x-p3.3">13:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=58#viii.ii.vii.ii-p8.1">13:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.x.i-p4.3">14:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p1.1">14:1-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.ix.xxviii-p2.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.ix.xxx-p1.2">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.v.i-p7.1">14:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.9">14:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.i.iii-p7.2">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxvi-p1.1">15:1-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#vii.i.ii.i-p4.1">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.7">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.x.i-p5.1">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.x.vi-p1.1">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.10">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p10.3">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.1">15:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=39#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.8">15:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.5">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p11.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.xvi-p3.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.xvi-p3.2">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.x.ii-p1.2">16:1-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.ix.xx-p4.1">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.3">16:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.10">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.6">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.x.i-p5.1">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vii.i.i.iii-p6.2">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii.v.xii-p12.1">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#vii.i.iii.i-p3.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#vii.ii.v.xii-p11.1">16:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#vii.ii.iv.ii-p2.2">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.x.ii-p9.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.x.iii-p1.1">16:20-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.x.viii-p4.1">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#viii.iii.viii.i-p7.3">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.x.iii-p7.1">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.xii.vi-p1.4">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=39#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.4">16:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.x.vii-p8.1">17:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.x.viii-p1.1">17:10-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.x.viii-p3.1">17:10-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=14#viii.ii.x.ix-p1.2">17:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.x.x-p9.4">17:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.x.x-p9.7">17:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.x.x-p9.6">17:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.x.x-p9.9">17:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.x.x-p1.1">17:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.x.x-p8.1">17:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#v.i.i.vii-p3.2">17:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.x.xiii-p3.1">17:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.x.xiii-p1.1">17:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.x.xi-p5.2">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.x.xi-p1.3">18:1-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.iv.iii-p10.1">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xiv.i-p3.2">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xiv.i-p3.5">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.xiv.i-p1.1">19:2-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii.ix.viii-p11.2">19:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.xiv.ii-p1.2">19:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p1.1">19:16-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#vi.i.ii.iv-p19.1">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p7.4">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p7.6">19:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.x.iv-p16.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p8.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.xiv.iv-p1.1">19:22-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii.xiv.iv-p2.1">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.xiv.iv-p3.1">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.xiv.iv-p6.1">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.xvii.v-p3.5">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#vii.i.i.iv-p5.1">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.iv.iii-p10.3">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#vii.ii.iii.i-p8.1">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.xiv.v-p2.1">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xvii.v-p1.1">20:1-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=2#viii.iii.i.xxii-p15.1">20:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.xvii.v-p3.1">20:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.xvii.iii-p1.1">20:20-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.xvii.iii-p4.1">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#viii.iii.ii.ii-p3.3">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.xvii.i-p1.1">20:30-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#viii.iii.i.i-p9.3">21:2-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.i.iii-p10.1">21:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#viii.iii.i.ii-p4.1">21:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#viii.iii.i.iii-p1.1">21:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=21#viii.iii.i.iii-p9.1">21:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#viii.iii.i.iv-p7.1">21:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=32#vi.i.i.v-p2.2">21:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=32#vi.i.i.vi-p3.1">21:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=33#viii.iii.i.xiv-p2.1">21:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=33#viii.iii.i.xiv-p1.1">21:33-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=46#viii.iii.i.iv-p7.3">21:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.i.xiii-p1.1">22:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.i.xiii-p3.1">22:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#viii.ii.xvii.v-p3.4">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=23#viii.iii.i.vi-p1.1">22:23-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#viii.iii.i.vi-p3.5">22:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=31#viii.iii.i.vi-p3.2">22:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=32#viii.iii.i.vi-p7.2">22:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=40#viii.ii.ix.vi-p5.4">22:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=40#viii.ii.ix.vi-p11.3">22:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=42#ii.ii-p8.4">22:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#vii.i.ii.i-p7.1">23:1-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.i.xi-p1.1">23:1-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.i.xi-p3.1">23:1-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.ix.xx-p4.2">23:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=25#viii.ii.ix.xix-p4.1">23:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#viii.ii.ix.xx-p3.4">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=37#viii.i.i.iii-p7.4">23:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.xii.xx-p5.2">23:37-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.i.xii-p1.2">24:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.xii.xiii-p6.2">24:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=36#viii.iii.i.xii-p3.3">24:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.i.xvi-p1.1">25:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=14#viii.iii.i.xv-p1.1">25:14-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=14#viii.iii.i.xv-p2.1">25:14-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=28#viii.iii.i.xv-p4.1">25:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=31#viii.iii.i.xvii-p1.1">25:31-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=4#viii.iii.i.iv-p6.1">26:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=5#viii.iii.i.xxi-p4.1">26:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.vii.xiv-p9.1">26:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.xvii.vii-p5.1">26:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.xvii.vii-p5.3">26:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.xvii.vii-p5.4">26:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=14#viii.iii.i.xxi-p5.1">26:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=15#viii.iii.i.xxii-p16.1">26:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=16#viii.iii.i.xxii-p15.2">26:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=31#viii.iii.iii.iv-p6.5">26:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=36#viii.iii.v.ii-p1.1">26:36-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=45#viii.iii.v.ii-p10.2">26:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=53#vi.ii.i.i-p5.1">26:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=61#viii.ii.iv.ii-p8.1">26:61</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=63#vii.i.iii.i-p3.2">26:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=64#vii.i.iii.i-p3.5">26:64</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=65#viii.iii.vi.ii-p3.1">26:65-66</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=7#viii.iii.i.xxii-p17.2">27:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=9#viii.iii.i.xxii-p16.4">27:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=11#viii.iii.vi.iii-p9.5">27:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=34#viii.iii.vii.i-p3.1">27:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=42#vi.ii.i.i-p6.1">27:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=51#viii.iii.vii.iv-p4.2">27:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=51#viii.iii.vii.iv-p6.3">27:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=10#viii.iii.viii.vii-p3.1">28:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=15#viii.iii.viii.iv-p9.1">28:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=18#viii.iii.viii.xi-p2.1">28:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#vii.ii.iv.ii-p10.2">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#viii.iii.viii.xi-p3.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#viii.iii.iii.v-p3.1">28:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#viii.ii.vii.i-p5.3">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxi-p1.2">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.vii.xv-p5.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#viii.ii.vii.xv-p3.4">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.vii.xi-p2.2">2:15-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.vii.xi-p6.2">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.vii.xii-p2.2">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p10.1">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p10.2">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#vii.i.ii.ii-p2.2">2:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p10.3">2:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxii-p1.1">3:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#viii.iii.i.v-p3.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vii.ii.iii.i-p6.2">3:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.ix.xvii-p5.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=31#iv.i.iii.x-p3.5">3:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=31#viii.ii.ix.xvii-p2.2">3:31-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.vii.iii-p2.2">4:1-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.vii.iii-p5.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vii.ii.ii.iii-p2.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.vii.iii-p18.2">4:10-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vii.ii.ii.iii-p6.2">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vii.ii.ii.iii-p8.7">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#vii.ii.ii.iii-p11.1">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#vii.ii.ii.iii-p11.2">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vii.ii.ii.iii-p11.4">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vii.ii.ii.iii-p11.5">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#vii.ii.ii.iii-p12.1">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#vii.ii.ii.iii-p14.1">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii.xii.x-p1.2">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii.xii.x-p6.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.xii.x-p6.3">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=36#viii.ii.vii.v-p4.3">4:36-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vii.ii.vi.ix-p7.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.vii.vi-p15.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.vii.vi-p2.2">5:1-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.vii.vii-p2.2">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#v.i.i.vii-p4.2">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#v.i.i.vii-p4.4">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.vii.ii-p8.2">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.v.i-p7.2">6:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p2.1">6:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p1.2">6:30-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=45#viii.ii.ix.xxx-p1.3">6:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#vii.i.ii.i-p4.2">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.x.i-p5.2">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.x.vi-p1.2">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.x.vi-p8.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p12.2">8:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.x.ii-p1.1">8:1-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.ix.xx-p4.3">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#vii.ii.vi.iii-p4.1">8:22-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.x.i-p5.2">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.x.iii-p1.2">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#viii.ii.x.iii-p7.2">8:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#viii.ii.x.ix-p1.1">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.x.ix-p6.2">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.x.ix-p9.4">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.x.ix-p9.1">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.x.ix-p9.3">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.x.x-p9.2">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.x.x-p9.8">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.x.x-p9.1">9:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.x.xi-p1.2">9:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.x.xi-p5.4">9:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=38#viii.ii.x.xii-p2.1">9:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=40#viii.ii.x.xii-p1.1">9:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=49#viii.ii.xii.vii-p1.2">9:49-50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=49#viii.ii.xii.vii-p4.1">9:49-50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=50#viii.ii.xii.vii-p4.3">9:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xiv.i-p3.6">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.xiv.i-p1.2">10:3-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.xiv.ii-p1.3">10:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p1.2">10:17-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.xiv.iv-p1.2">10:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=35#viii.ii.xvii.iii-p1.2">10:35-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=46#viii.ii.xvii.i-p1.3">10:46-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#viii.iii.i.iii-p1.2">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii.i.iii-p3.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.x.x-p8.2">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#viii.iii.i.iii-p9.2">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.i.xiv-p1.2">12:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#viii.iii.i.v-p5.1">12:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#viii.iii.i.vi-p1.2">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.iv.iii-p4.2">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#viii.iii.i.viii-p7.2">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#viii.iii.i.vii-p1.1">12:28-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#viii.iii.i.viii-p7.3">12:29-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=33#vii.i.ii.i-p4.4">12:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=35#iv.i.iii.i-p4.1">12:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=35#viii.iii.i.ix-p1.2">12:35-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=41#viii.iii.i.x-p1.2">12:41-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.i.xii-p1.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#viii.iii.iii.iv-p6.3">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#viii.iii.i.xii-p3.4">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#viii.iii.i.xxi-p5.2">14:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#viii.iii.iii.iv-p6.6">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=32#viii.iii.v.ii-p1.2">14:32-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=58#viii.ii.iv.ii-p8.2">14:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=59#viii.ii.iv.ii-p9.1">14:59</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#viii.iii.vi.viii-p3.1">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#viii.iii.vii.i-p3.2">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#vii.ii.vi.ix-p8.1">16:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.ii.i-p5.1">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.i.ii.iv-p26.3">1:1-80</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#ii.ii-p8.5">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#iv.i.iii.i-p4.2">1:32-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#iv.i.ii.iv-p5.2">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=33#iv.i.iii.vi-p4.1">2:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=41#viii.i.i.iii-p4.1">2:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=42#iv.i.iii.xi-p5.1">2:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=44#iv.i.iii.xi-p6.1">2:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.i.i.iv-p3.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.i.i.v-p6.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vi.i.ii.i-p4.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vi.i.ii.i-p5.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.v.i-p7.3">3:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#iv.i.iii.v-p6.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vi.i.ii.iv-p27.4">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.vii.ii-p1.1">4:16-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vii.i.i.iv-p4.1">4:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vii.i.i.iv-p10.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=38#viii.ii.vii.i-p5.1">4:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ii.i-p4.1">5:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.ix.xiii-p9.2">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.ii.i-p11.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii.ix.xii-p2.2">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.ix.xxi-p1.3">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.ii.vi.iv-p3.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.vii.xv-p3.3">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#viii.ii.vii.xv-p3.6">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#viii.ii.vii.xv-p6.1">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#vii.ii.iii.v-p2.1">5:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.vii.xi-p6.1">5:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.vii.xi-p8.1">5:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.vii.xi-p5.1">5:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.vii.xii-p5.1">5:33-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.vii.xi-p2.3">5:33-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#viii.ii.vii.xii-p5.3">5:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=35#viii.ii.vi.v-p10.1">5:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=35#viii.ii.vii.xii-p5.2">5:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#viii.ii.vii.xii-p2.3">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.i.i-p4.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p1.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p3.2">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#ii.vi-p0.368">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.i.ii.v-p1.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.i.ii.v-p3.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.i.ii.v-p4.2">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p9.2">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.ix.xxii-p1.2">6:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.ix.xxii-p6.5">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vii.ii.iii.i-p6.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.ix.i-p5.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.ix.i-p9.4">6:20-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.ix.xiii-p2.2">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.ix.xiii-p9.1">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.vii.viii-p3.4">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.vii.viii-p10.1">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.vii.ix-p2.2">7:19-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#ii.ii-p8.10">7:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.vii.ix-p19.4">7:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#vi.i.i.v-p2.4">7:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=36#viii.ii.vii.xiv-p2.1">7:36-50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=38#viii.ii.xvii.vii-p4.1">7:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#viii.ii.vii.iii-p2.3">8:4-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.vii.iii-p18.3">8:9-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vii.ii.ii.iii-p6.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#vii.ii.ii.iii-p12.2">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#vii.ii.ii.iii-p13.2">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.ix.xvii-p2.3">8:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#iv.i.iii.x-p3.4">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.ix.xvii-p8.1">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.vii.v-p4.1">8:22-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vii.ii.vi.ix-p7.2">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii.vii.vi-p2.3">8:26-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#viii.ii.vii.vii-p2.3">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=46#viii.ii.vii.vii-p7.1">8:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=49#viii.ii.vii.viii-p3.1">8:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p5.2">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p7.1">9:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.vi-p8.2">9:1-62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.xii.iii-p4.1">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.x.i-p4.2">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.ix.xxviii-p1.1">9:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.xii.xix-p2.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p3.1">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p1.3">9:10-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.x.i-p5.3">9:10-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#viii.iii.viii.i-p7.4">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.x.iii-p7.3">9:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=29#viii.ii.x.vii-p1.1">9:29-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.x.vii-p9.1">9:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=36#viii.ii.x.vii-p13.1">9:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.x.ix-p1.3">9:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=46#viii.ii.x.xi-p1.1">9:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=46#viii.ii.x.xi-p5.3">9:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=46#viii.ii.x.xi-p5.5">9:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=48#viii.ii.x.xi-p7.2">9:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=49#viii.ii.x.xi-p7.3">9:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=50#viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.9">9:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=51#viii.ii.xi.x-p5.1">9:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=51#viii.ii.xii.i-p1.1">9:51-56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=51#viii.i.i.iii-p8.3">9:51-62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=52#viii.ii.xii.xxi-p3.1">9:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=52#viii.ii.xii.xxi-p3.2">9:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=52#viii.ii.xii.xxi-p3.4">9:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=54#viii.ii.xii.xxi-p1.2">9:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=54#viii.ii.xii.xxi-p3.3">9:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=56#viii.ii.xii.vi-p1.2">9:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=56#viii.ii.xii.vi-p8.1">9:56-57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=62#viii.ii.xii.vi-p1.2">9:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.ii-p4.4">10:1-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.ii-p1.1">10:1-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.iii-p1.1">10:1-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.xii.ii-p4.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.xii.iii-p5.1">10:5-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.xii.iii-p8.2">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.xii.iv-p1.1">10:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.xii.iv-p7.3">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.xii.v-p1.1">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.xii.v-p5.3">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.xii.v-p10.1">10:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.xii.v-p1.1">10:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#viii.iii.i.viii-p1.1">10:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#viii.iii.i.viii-p7.1">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#viii.iii.i.viii-p7.4">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#viii.ii.xv.i-p4.1">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#viii.ii.xvii.vii-p5.2">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#viii.i.i.iii-p8.1">10:38-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#viii.ii.xv.i-p1.1">10:38-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.vii.xi-p8.2">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.i.xi-p4.2">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p2.1">11:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p6.1">11:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p16.2">11:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p6.3">11:5-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p16.1">11:5-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p6.5">11:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p16.4">11:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p17.2">11:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p18.2">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#viii.ii.ix.xiv-p3.1">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii.vi.ix-p4.1">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.ix.xviii-p1.1">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vii.ii.v.ix-p3.1">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#vii.ii.v.ix-p4.1">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.ix.xv-p3.2">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.6">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.7">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.8">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.ix.xv-p1.1">11:23-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.ix.xv-p6.1">11:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.ix.xv-p5.1">11:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.vii.iii-p16.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vii.i.iii.iii-p6.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vii.ii.i.iii-p5.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.ix.xvii-p8.2">11:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.ix.xvii-p8.3">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#viii.ii.ix.xviii-p1.1">11:29-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vii.i.ii.ii-p3.3">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.ix.xviii-p5.2">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.xv.iii-p8.2">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#viii.ii.ix.xviii-p5.5">11:34-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.ix.xix-p1.1">11:37-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=39#viii.ii.ix.xix-p4.2">11:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=39#viii.ii.ix.xix-p6.5">11:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=41#viii.ii.ix.xix-p6.1">11:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=41#viii.ii.ix.xix-p5.1">11:41-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=42#viii.ii.ix.xix-p7.1">11:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=42#viii.ii.ix.xix-p7.2">11:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=42#viii.ii.ix.xix-p7.3">11:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=43#viii.ii.ix.xix-p7.4">11:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=44#viii.ii.ix.xix-p7.5">11:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=45#viii.ii.ix.xix-p9.3">11:45-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=49#viii.iii.i.xi-p4.3">11:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=49#viii.ii.ix.xx-p3.3">11:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=52#viii.ii.ix.xx-p1.1">11:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=53#viii.ii.ix.xx-p3.1">11:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xx-p3.2">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.vi.v-p9.3">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.ix.xx-p1.2">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ix.xx-p7.1">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#viii.iii.iii.iv-p6.1">12:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#viii.iii.viii.viii-p8.5">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.xii.viii-p1.1">12:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.xii.viii-p3.1">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.5">12:23-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=34#vii.ii.ii.iv-p5.1">12:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#viii.ii.xii.xiv-p1.1">12:36-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=47#viii.ii.xii.xiv-p3.2">12:47-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=49#viii.ii.xii.xi-p1.1">12:49-53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=50#viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.8">12:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=51#viii.ii.xii.xi-p6.1">12:51-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=53#viii.ii.xii.xi-p6.3">12:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=54#viii.ii.xii.xvi-p1.1">12:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=56#viii.ii.xii.xvi-p2.2">12:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=57#viii.ii.xii.xvi-p5.1">12:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=58#viii.ii.xii.xvi-p5.2">12:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=58#viii.ii.ix.viii-p7.3">12:58-59</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=58#viii.ii.xii.xvi-p7.1">12:58-59</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.xvii-p1.1">13:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vii.ii.vi.iv-p10.1">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vii.ii.vi.iv-p7.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vii.ii.vi.iv-p10.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#viii.iii.i.iii-p1.3">13:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#viii.iii.i.iii-p8.1">13:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.ix.xxiii-p1.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.xii.x-p1.1">13:18-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.xi.x-p5.2">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.ix.x-p3.2">13:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.xii.xv-p1.1">13:24-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii.xii.xv-p2.1">13:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.xii.xv-p6.1">13:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.xvii.v-p3.3">13:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=31#viii.ii.xii.xix-p1.1">13:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=31#viii.ii.xi.x-p5.3">13:31-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.xii.xx-p3.1">13:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.xii.xx-p5.5">13:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=34#viii.i.i.iii-p7.3">13:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=34#vii.i.i.iv-p10.2">13:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=34#viii.ii.xii.xx-p5.1">13:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=34#viii.ii.xii.xx-p5.3">13:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxiii-p1.2">14:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxiii-p5.1">14:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p1.1">14:1-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ix.xxii-p6.4">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p3.1">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii.ix.xxiv-p4.1">14:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#viii.iii.i.xiii-p7.1">14:16-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=25#viii.ii.xii.vi-p10.1">14:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=25#viii.ii.xii.vi-p1.3">14:25-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.xii.vii-p1.1">14:28-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.vii.xvi-p6.1">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.vii.xvi-p3.1">15:3-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.vii.xvi-p5.1">15:11-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.vii.xvi-p7.1">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.x.iv-p9.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.x.iv-p1.2">16:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii.x.iv-p9.3">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.x.iv-p17.1">16:10-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.x.iv-p15.3">16:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.x.iv-p19.2">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.x.iv-p20.1">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#viii.ii.x.iv-p9.2">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.vii.ix-p24.3">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.xii.xviii-p1.1">16:19-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=31#viii.ii.xii.xviii-p4.1">16:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=31#viii.iii.viii.v-p3.1">16:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.x.x-p9.10">17:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.xvii.vi-p3.2">17:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.x.x-p8.3">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#viii.iii.i.iii-p10.1">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.xvii.vi-p1.1">17:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.xvii.vi-p3.1">17:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.xi.x-p5.2">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.xii.xxi-p7.1">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.xii.xxi-p1.1">17:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.xii.xxi-p9.1">17:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.xii.xxi-p1.3">17:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.xii.xii-p1.1">17:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#vii.i.i.iii-p6.7">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.xii.xiii-p2.2">17:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.xii.xiii-p1.1">17:22-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.xii.xiii-p2.3">17:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=25#viii.ii.xii.xiii-p4.1">17:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii.xii.xiii-p4.2">17:26-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.xii.xiii-p5.1">17:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=34#viii.ii.xii.xiii-p5.2">17:34-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.xii.xiii-p6.1">17:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.xiv-p1.2">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.xiv-p5.1">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.xiv-p4.1">18:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii.xii.xiv-p8.1">18:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.vii.xvi-p9.1">18:9-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.xiv.ii-p1.1">18:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p1.3">18:18-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#vii.i.iii.iii-p6.2">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p7.1">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p7.3">18:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.xiv.iv-p1.3">18:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii.xiv.iv-p4.1">18:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.xvii.v-p3.6">18:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=31#viii.ii.xvii.i-p5.1">18:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=35#viii.ii.xvii.i-p1.2">18:35-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#viii.iii.i.xii-p8.1">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.xvii.ii-p1.1">19:2-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.xvii.ii-p6.4">19:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.xvii.ii-p6.2">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.xvii.ii-p6.6">19:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.xvii.iv-p1.1">19:11-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#viii.iii.i.xv-p1.2">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#viii.iii.i.xv-p3.1">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=39#viii.iii.i.i-p11.1">19:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=41#viii.iii.i.ii-p1.1">19:41-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=43#viii.iii.i.ii-p2.2">19:43-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.iv.i-p4.2">20:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#viii.iii.i.xiv-p1.3">20:9-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#viii.iii.i.vi-p1.3">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=39#viii.iii.i.vii-p4.1">20:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.i.x-p1.1">21:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=10#viii.iii.i.xii-p8.1">21:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=16#viii.iii.i.xii-p8.2">21:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=28#viii.iii.i.xii-p8.2">21:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=3#viii.iii.i.xxi-p5.3">22:3-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii.ii.i-p6.1">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#viii.iii.ii.i-p5.2">22:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=17#viii.iii.ii.iv-p1.1">22:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.x.xi-p5.1">22:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.xvii.iii-p7.1">22:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=25#vii.ii.iv.ii-p5.1">22:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=26#viii.iii.ii.ii-p3.1">22:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#vii.ii.iii.i-p8.2">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=35#viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p18.1">22:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=35#viii.iii.iii.iii-p0.2">22:35-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=36#viii.iii.iii.iii-p1.3">22:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=36#viii.iii.iii.iii-p1.1">22:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=37#viii.iii.iii.iii-p1.2">22:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=39#viii.iii.v.ii-p1.3">22:39-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=50#viii.iii.iii.iii-p1.4">22:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=52#viii.iii.v.iii-p11.2">22:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=61#viii.iii.vi.i-p3.9">22:61</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=66#viii.iii.vi.i-p3.1">22:66</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=3#viii.iii.vi.iii-p9.1">23:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=3#viii.iii.vi.iii-p9.4">23:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=5#viii.iii.vi.v-p2.1">23:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii.x.i-p4.1">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii.xii.xix-p2.2">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=19#viii.iii.vii.ii-p5.1">23:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=27#viii.iii.vi.viii-p5.1">23:27-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=54#viii.iii.ii.i-p3.8">23:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii.viii.vii-p9.1">24:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=33#viii.iii.viii.viii-p3.1">24:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=36#viii.iii.viii.viii-p4.1">24:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=47#viii.iii.viii.viii-p8.1">24:47-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=49#viii.iii.viii.viii-p8.2">24:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=0#viii.iii.viii.viii-p3.1">34</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#viii.ii.xi.iv-p5.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.i.ii.iii-p7.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.i.ii.iii-p7.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.i.ii.iv-p40.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.i.i-p4.1">1:19-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.i.i-p3.3">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#vi.i.ii.iv-p40.2">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#vi.i.ii.iv-p36.5">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#viii.ii.i.ii-p3.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.i.ii-p7.1">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#ii.vi-p0.275">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vi.i.ii.iv-p2.1">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vi.i.ii.iv-p28.1">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vi.i.ii.iv-p29.1">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#vi.i.ii.iv-p14.1">1:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=33#vi.i.ii.iv-p36.5">1:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=34#vi.i.ii.iv-p36.6">1:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=42#viii.ii.i.iii-p2.4">1:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=42#viii.ii.x.ii-p8.2">1:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=42#viii.ii.i.iii-p3.1">1:42-47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=43#viii.ii.ii.i-p7.1">1:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=43#viii.ii.ii.i-p7.3">1:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=43#viii.ii.ii.i-p7.4">1:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=46#viii.ii.ii.i-p7.1">1:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=46#viii.ii.ii.i-p7.2">1:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=50#vii.i.iii.i-p3.3">1:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=50#viii.ii.ii.ii-p3.1">1:50-51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=50#vii.ii.v.xii-p7.1">1:50-51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=52#vii.i.iii.ii-p4.2">1:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=52#vii.i.iii.ii-p4.3">1:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.iii.i-p10.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iv.i.iii.x-p3.6">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#viii.ii.iv.i-p4.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#viii.iii.i.iv-p7.2">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vii.i.ii.ii-p5.3">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#viii.iii.viii.i-p6.2">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.iv.ii-p12.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.iv.iii-p18.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vii.i.iii.ii-p4.2">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vii.i.iii.ii-p4.4">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.iv.iii-p29.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.iv.iii-p29.4">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.iv.iii-p29.3">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.iv.iii-p29.2">3:16-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#viii.iii.i.xvii-p3.1">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#vii.ii.iv.ii-p10.1">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.v-p2.3">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.vi-p2.2">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.v.i-p5.1">3:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=31#viii.ii.v.i-p5.2">3:31-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=32#vi.i.ii.iii-p7.2">3:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.vi-p0.3">4:1-54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vii.ii.iv.iii-p3.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.i.ii.iii-p2.1">4:7-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.vi.i-p8.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.vi.ii-p4.1">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#vi.ii.i-p2.1">4:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.vi.v-p9.1">4:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=44#viii.ii.iii.i-p13.1">4:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=44#vii.ii.i.ii-p5.2">4:44-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=46#viii.ii.vii.i-p2.1">4:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=48#vii.ii.v.xii-p5.1">4:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.viii-p1.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.viii-p1.2">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.viii-p1.5">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.viii.i-p1.1">5:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#viii.ii.viii.i-p4.5">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.viii.ii-p1.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii.vi.iv-p3.2">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.viii.ii-p4.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.viii.ii-p4.2">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.viii.ii-p1.1">5:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.viii.iv-p2.2">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.viii.ii-p4.2">5:19-47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.viii.iii-p2.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.viii.iii-p1.1">5:20-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#vii.i.iii.ii-p4.2">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#vii.i.iii.ii-p4.5">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.viii.iv-p2.1">5:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.viii.iv-p1.1">5:30-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#viii.ii.viii.iv-p3.1">5:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#viii.ii.viii.iv-p3.2">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#vi.i.ii.iii-p7.3">5:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=35#vi.i.i.v-p5.2">5:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=35#viii.ii.viii.iv-p4.1">5:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.3">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.6">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.10">5:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.1">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.2">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.4">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.5">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.viii.v-p1.1">5:37-47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.9">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p1.1">6:1-71</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#viii.ii.viii-p1.3">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#viii.ii.viii-p1.9">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p4.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p10.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p8.1">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.ix.xxx-p1.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p10.2">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.ix.xxx-p3.3">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#v.i.i.vii-p3.1">6:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#v.i.i.vii-p3.4">6:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=26#vii.ii.v.xi-p1.1">6:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p10.1">6:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=32#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p12.1">6:32-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=36#vii.ii.v.xi-p3.1">6:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=43#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p12.2">6:43-47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=44#vii.ii.ii.iv-p6.1">6:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=44#vii.ii.v.xi-p3.1">6:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=44#vii.ii.ii.iii-p7.2">6:44-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=45#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p13.1">6:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=48#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p13.3">6:48-51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=51#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p14.1">6:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=51#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p15.2">6:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=52#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p18.1">6:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=53#vii.i.iii.ii-p4.2">6:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=53#vii.i.iii.ii-p4.6">6:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=53#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p17.1">6:53-58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=53#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p18.2">6:53-58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=60#vii.ii.ii.iii-p4.1">6:60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=60#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p21.1">6:60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=61#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p22.1">6:61-66</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#vii.ii.i.iii-p4.1">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=64#viii.iii.i.xxii-p5.1">6:64</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=66#vii.ii.v.xii-p13.1">6:66</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=69#vii.ii.v.xii-p14.1">6:69</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=69#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p28.1">6:69</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=70#viii.iii.i.xxii-p33.1">6:70</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.viii-p1.10">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xi.i-p1.1">7:1-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.xi.x-p5.4">7:2-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#iv.i.iii.x-p3.7">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.xi.i-p7.1">7:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.viii-p1.11">7:3-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ix.xvii-p6.1">7:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii.xi.i-p4.1">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.xi.x-p6.1">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#vii.i.i.iii-p6.3">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#v.i.i.vii-p3.5">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.xi.ii-p1.1">7:16-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.xi.ii-p3.1">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.xi.ii-p3.5">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii.xi.ii-p4.1">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.xi.ii-p4.2">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.xi.iii-p1.1">7:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#viii.ii.xi.iii-p3.1">7:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=38#viii.ii.xi.iv-p1.1">7:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#viii.ii.xi.iv-p4.1">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=40#vii.i.i.iii-p6.1">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=40#viii.ii.xi.vi-p1.1">7:40-53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=42#ii.ii-p8.6">7:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=42#viii.iii.i.ix-p4.1">7:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.viii-p5.1">8:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii.xi.iv-p4.2">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.xi.iv-p6.1">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.xi.iv-p1.2">8:13-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.xi.iv-p6.2">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.xii.viii-p5.2">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.xi.iv-p6.3">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.xi.iv-p1.3">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.xi.iv-p8.1">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.xi.iv-p8.2">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#vii.i.i.iii-p5.1">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#viii.ii.xi.iv-p8.3">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.xi.v-p1.1">8:30-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#viii.ii.xi.v-p2.1">8:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=33#vii.ii.ii.iv-p7.1">8:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.xi.v-p3.1">8:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.xi.v-p4.1">8:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.xi.v-p1.2">8:33-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.xi.v-p6.1">8:37-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=43#vii.ii.ii.iv-p7.2">8:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#vii.ii.vi.vii-p5.1">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#vii.ii.ii.iv-p7.1">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=57#viii.ii.xi.v-p8.1">8:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xi.vii-p1.1">9:1-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xi.viii-p2.1">9:1-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vii.ii.vi.iv-p11.1">9:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.xv.iii-p8.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.xi.vii-p10.1">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vii.ii.vi.iii-p4.2">9:8-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.xi.vi-p3.1">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=35#viii.ii.xi.viii-p3.1">9:35-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ix.x-p4.1">10:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vii.ii.ii.ix-p3.1">10:1-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xi.ix-p1.1">10:1-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=6#vii.ii.ii.ix-p3.2">10:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii.xi.ix-p7.1">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.ix.xxvii-p12.1">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#viii.iii.viii.i-p7.2">10:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.ix.xvii-p5.2">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.xi.x-p4.1">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.xiii.i-p1.1">10:22-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#vii.i.i.iii-p5.2">10:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii.xiii.i-p4.2">10:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=36#viii.ii.xiii.i-p7.1">10:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#viii.ii.xiv.i-p3.1">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xv.ii-p1.1">11:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xv.i-p4.2">11:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#viii.ii.xv.v-p5.2">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.i.iii-p8.2">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.xv.iii-p2.1">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.xv.iii-p4.1">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#viii.ii.xv.iii-p1.1">11:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.xv.iii-p6.1">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.xv.iv-p1.1">11:21-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#viii.ii.xv.v-p5.3">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#viii.ii.xv.iv-p1.2">11:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=35#viii.ii.xv.iv-p1.3">11:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=38#viii.ii.xv.v-p1.1">11:38-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=47#viii.ii.xv.vi-p1.1">11:47-53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=54#viii.ii.xvi.i-p3.1">11:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=56#viii.ii.xvi.i-p5.2">11:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=56#viii.iii.i.iv-p3.1">11:56-57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.i.i-p2.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xvii.vii-p1.1">12:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#viii.iii.i.xxii-p11.1">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.xvii.vii-p6.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#viii.iii.i.xxii-p9.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#viii.iii.i.xxii-p12.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#viii.iii.i.i-p6.1">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii.i.i-p6.1">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#viii.iii.i.i-p9.1">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#viii.iii.i.i-p9.6">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=16#viii.iii.i.i-p9.4">12:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=19#viii.iii.i.iv-p5.1">12:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#viii.iii.i.xviii-p1.1">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#viii.iii.i.xviii-p3.2">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#viii.iii.i.xviii-p4.1">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#viii.ii.x.iii-p7.5">12:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#viii.iii.i.xix-p4.1">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#viii.iii.v.i-p10.1">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#viii.iii.i.xix-p1.1">12:27-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#viii.ii.xii.iv-p7.1">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#viii.ii.xii.vi-p11.5">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=34#vii.i.iii.i-p4.1">12:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.ii.i-p3.1">13:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#viii.iii.i.xxi-p5.5">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#viii.iii.ii.ii-p1.1">13:2-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#viii.iii.ii.iii-p1.1">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii.ii.ii-p3.4">13:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=19#viii.iii.ii.iii-p2.1">13:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#viii.iii.ii.iii-p1.1">13:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#viii.iii.v.i-p9.1">13:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=26#viii.iii.i.xxi-p5.4">13:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=26#viii.iii.i.xxi-p5.6">13:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=27#viii.iii.i.xxii-p25.1">13:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=27#viii.iii.v.i-p11.1">13:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=31#viii.iii.ii.iii-p9.1">13:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=31#viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.1">13:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#viii.iii.ii.iii-p8.3">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.10">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.13">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.2">13:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=33#viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.5">13:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=33#viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.7">13:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=33#viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.8">13:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=33#viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.12">13:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=33#viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.14">13:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=33#viii.iii.iii.i-p1.1">13:33-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=34#viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.4">13:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=36#viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.6">13:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=36#viii.iii.iii.ii-p1.1">13:36-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.iii.iv-p1.1">14:1-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.iii.v-p1.1">14:1-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#viii.iii.iii.v-p6.1">14:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vii.ii.v.xiii-p1.1">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii.iii.vi-p1.1">14:13-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#viii.iii.iii.vi-p5.1">14:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#viii.iii.iii.vi-p6.1">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#viii.iii.iii.vii-p1.1">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#viii.iii.viii.viii-p5.1">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=29#viii.iii.iii.vii-p4.1">14:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#viii.iii.iii.vii-p4.2">14:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=31#viii.iii.iii.vii-p4.3">14:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.iv.i-p1.1">15:1-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#viii.iii.iv.i-p5.1">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#viii.iii.iv.i-p7.1">15:9-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii.iii.iv-p3.2">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#viii.iii.iv.i-p7.2">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#vii.ii.iii.iv-p3.1">15:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#vii.ii.iii.i-p6.3">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#viii.iii.iv.i-p9.1">15:18-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#vii.ii.v.xii-p1.1">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#vii.ii.v.xii-p3.1">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=27#vii.ii.iii.i-p8.3">15:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#viii.iii.iv.ii-p1.1">16:7-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#viii.iii.iv.iii-p9.2">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#viii.iii.iv.ii-p5.1">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#viii.iii.iv.ii-p6.1">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#viii.iii.iv.ii-p7.1">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#vii.ii.ii.ii-p2.1">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#vii.ii.ii.iii-p11.3">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=29#viii.iii.iv.ii-p9.1">16:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=32#viii.iii.iii.iv-p6.4">16:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.iv.iii-p1.1">17:1-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.v.ii-p3.1">17:1-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.xii.v-p6.1">17:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#viii.iii.iv.iii-p6.1">17:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#viii.iii.iv.iii-p6.4">17:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#viii.iii.iv.iii-p7.1">17:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.iv.ii-p12.2">18:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#viii.iii.v.iii-p6.1">18:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii.vi.i-p3.2">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii.vi.i-p3.4">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#viii.iii.vi.i-p3.6">18:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#viii.iii.vi.i-p3.3">18:19-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#viii.iii.v.iii-p11.1">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#viii.iii.v.iii-p11.3">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#viii.iii.vi.i-p3.7">18:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=25#viii.iii.vi.i-p3.8">18:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#viii.iii.ii.i-p3.2">18:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=33#viii.iii.vi.iii-p9.2">18:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=33#vii.ii.i.i-p3.1">18:33-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=36#viii.iii.vi.iii-p9.6">18:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=31#viii.iii.ii.i-p3.5">19:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=31#viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.1">19:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=34#viii.iii.viii.iv-p11.1">19:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=34#viii.iii.viii.iv-p11.3">19:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=34#viii.iii.viii.iv-p11.5">19:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=35#viii.iii.viii.iv-p11.2">19:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=36#viii.iii.viii.iv-p11.4">19:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=37#viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.8">19:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=8#viii.iii.viii.vi-p4.2">20:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=8#viii.iii.viii.i-p7.1">20:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#viii.iii.viii.vii-p5.2">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.x.ii-p12.1">20:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#vii.ii.v.xii-p16.1">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=30#viii.iii.viii.v-p5.1">20:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.viii.x-p4.1">21:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.viii.x-p6.1">21:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii.viii.viii-p6.1">21:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#viii.iii.viii.viii-p8.4">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii.ii.iv.iii-p2.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#viii.iii.viii.xii-p3.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.xii.ii-p5.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.iii.i.xxii-p17.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.iii.i.xxii-p30.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vii.ii.iii.i-p9.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=38#vii.ii.iv.ii-p11.1">2:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#ii.ii-p8.2">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vii.i.ii.ii-p5.2">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#viii.ii.iv.ii-p10.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#ii.ii-p8.3">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=56#vii.i.iii.i-p4.2">7:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#viii.ii.vi.vi-p2.1">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#vi.i.ii.iii-p5.1">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#vi.i.ii.iii-p13.1">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=25#vi.i.ii.i-p3.1">13:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=25#vi.i.ii.iii-p5.2">13:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=25#vi.i.ii.iii-p13.2">13:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.vii.vi-p7.1">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#iv.i.ii.ii-p10.3">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=25#vi.i.ii.iii-p13.7">18:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#vi.i.ii.iii-p13.3">19:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#vi.i.ii.iii-p13.5">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.x.xii-p5.1">19:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#vi.i.ii.iii-p13.9">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#vi.i.ii.iii-p13.11">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#vii.i.ii.v-p4.1">20:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.4">20:35</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iv.i.ii.iii-p3.6">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.viii-p7.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#viii.iii.i.xvii-p4.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=31#vii.i.ii.iv-p6.1">3:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#viii.iii.ix.i-p5.1">6:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vii.i.ii.iv-p6.2">8:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.vii.ii-p6.1">9:1-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#iv.i.ii.iii-p3.5">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.x.xiii-p5.1">13:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#vii.i.ii.v-p6.1">14:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.x.iv-p5.1">16:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vii.ii.i.ii-p3.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii.ii.iii-p9.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.1">4:8-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#viii.iii.ii.i-p3.6">5:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vii.i.i.v-p6.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.xiv.v-p3.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.2">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.ix.viii-p17.3">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vii.i.ii.v-p5.3">8:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vii.ii.iii.i-p13.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#viii.iii.ii.i-p3.7">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#viii.iii.ii.iv-p4.1">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.vi-p4.1">13:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.x.iv-p5.2">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii.viii.iv-p10.2">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#viii.iii.viii.viii-p3.1">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#viii.iii.viii.viii-p4.1">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#viii.iii.viii.x-p3.1">15:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.xii.ii-p5.2">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#viii.iii.viii.iii-p5.1">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#vii.ii.iii.i-p12.1">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#viii.iii.viii.ix-p3.1">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vii.ii.iii.i-p13.2">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=55#viii.ii.x.ii-p9.3">15:55</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.x.ii-p12.3">2:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.iv.iii-p15.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#viii.iii.ix.i-p5.2">13:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.xiv.i-p10.2">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iv.i.ii.iii-p3.7">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iv.i.iii.v-p6.3">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vii.i.ii.i-p8.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.iv.iii-p15.2">6:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.xii.xiv-p3.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.x.v-p6.1">5:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.iv.ii-p4.1">3:2-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#viii.iii.v.i-p13.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#viii.iii.i.ix-p5.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#viii.iii.viii.i-p5.1">12:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.ix.ii-p5.6">1:9-10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=29#viii.iii.iv.iii-p9.3">2:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#viii.iii.iv.iii-p9.3">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#viii.iii.iv.iii-p9.3">3:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#viii.iii.i.xi-p4.4">7:27</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" prev="x.i" next="x.iii" id="x.ii">
  <h2 id="x.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="x.ii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="x.ii-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"> ἀναβαίνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii-p1.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ἐῤῥέθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ἐψωῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.vi-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ἔσωθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xix-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i.ii-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> εἰργόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i.iii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> πρῶτός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i.ii-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> τὰ ἐνόντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xix-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">אֱלֹהִים: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiii.i-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">﻿εὑρὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.i-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">﻿καθὼς εἶπον ὑμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiii.i-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαθά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.x-p3.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδικίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xix-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκούοντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xvii.ii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκρίδες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i.iii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκρασίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xix-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλήθεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.vii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.v-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνέβη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii-p1.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναβαίνειν εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii-p1.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναστήσει κύριος ἐκ τῶν Λευὶ ἀρχιερέα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνεψιοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.x-p3.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ δὲ τῶν ἡμερῶν Ἰωάννου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.ix-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόσταλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.vii-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iii.i-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκτεῖναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπομνημόνευμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxi-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχαίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁμαρτητικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-p33.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅπερ οὐκ ἀναγέγραπται ἐν τοῖς Μωϋσέως νόμοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i.ii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐὰν μὴ ἀναγεννωθῆτε ὕδατι ζῶντι εῖς ὄνομα πατρὸς, υἱοῦ, ἁγίου πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.iii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐῤῥέθη τοῖς ἀρχαίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγώ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγείρειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.ii-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγκρίδες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i.iii-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iv.ii-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλὲγχει τὸυ καυχώμενον ἐπὶ τῷ πάσας τὰς ἐντολυς ἐκ γεότητας τετηρηκέναι, οὐ γὰρ πεπλ9ηρώκα το· ἀ9γαπὕσεις τὸν πλησίον ὡς ἐαυτόν· τότε δὲ ... τοῦ κυρίου ...τελειο ...μενος, ἐδεδύσκετο ... ἀγάπ..ν μεταδιδάναι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν σπηλαίῳ σύνεγγυς τῆς κώμης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.iii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντολὴν καινὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξομολογοῦμαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.v-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxx-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐργάξεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xx-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρχόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-p5.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-p13.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-p13.14">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-p19.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-p3.1">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσθῆτι μὲν ἀπὸ δένδρων χρώμενον, τροφὴν δὲ τὴν αὐτομάτως φυομένην προσφερόμενον, ψυχρῷ δὲ ὕδατι τὴν ἡμέραν καὶ τὴν νύκτα πολλάκις λουόμενος πρὸς ἀγνείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i.iii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐστί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i.ii-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔμπροσθέν μου γέγονεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i.ii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i.iii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔξεστι τοῖς Σάββασι καλῶς ποιεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔξω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xvii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔξωθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xix-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔτι μικρὸν μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν εἰμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕκτη ὥρα, καθ᾽ ἧν τοῖς σάββασιν ἀριστοποῖεισθαι νόμιμόν ἐστιν ἡμῖν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.i-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.x-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμεραβαπτισταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xi-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢν ἐγὼ δώσω : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦν ἑορτὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii-p1.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰουδαῖοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.i.ii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰωάννης ἡμεραβαπτιστής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xi-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἵνα μὴ κατὰ πόλεις, μηδὲ κατὰ δήμους οἰκῶμεν, ἰδιόις ἕκαστοι διωρισμένοι δικαίοις, ἀλλὰ πάντας ἀνθρώπους ἡγώμεθα δημότας καὶ πολίτας, εἶς δὲ βίος ᾖ καὶ κόσμος ὥσπερ ἀγέλης συννόμου νομῷ κοινῷ συντρεφομένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iv.i-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀψει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xv.v-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀψει τὴς δόξαν τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xv.v-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ διδάσκαλος ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i.vii-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ πέμψας με: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ παῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xiii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅδος τοῦ κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃ δοκεῖ ἔχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.iii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃς δ᾽ ἂν εἴπῃ τῷ ἀδελφῷ αὐτοῦ· ῥακά, ἔνοχος ἔσται τῷ συνεδρίῳ·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ὁ πατήρ με ἀπέσταλκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii.iv-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ὀυδαμοῦ τῶν ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις φερομένων εὐαγγελίων τέκτων αὐτὸ ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἀναγέγραπται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i.vii-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ τεσσαρακοντούτης, ἐάν νοῦν ὁποσονοῦν ἔχῃ, πάντα τὰ γεγονότα καὶ τὰ ἐσόμενα ἔώρακε κατὰ τὸ ὁμοείδες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.iii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.vi-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὧν ὄλυμπος πατὴρ μόνος, οὐδέ νιν θνατὰ φύοις ἀνερων ἔτικτεν, ὀυδὲ μάν ποτε λάθα κατακοιμάσει μέγας ἐν τούτοις θεὸς οὺδὲ γηράσκει.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾫς οὐκ ἐξὸν ἦν Ἀνάνῳ χωρὶς τὴς ἐκείνου γνώμης καθíσαι συνέδριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vi.iii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥακά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βηζαθὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii.i-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δείσας τὸ ἐπὶ τοσόνδε πιθανὸν αὐτοῦ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις μὴ ἐπὶ ἀποστάσει τινὶ φέροι· πάντα γὰρ ἐώκεσαν συμβουλῇ τῇ ἐκείνου πράξοντες, πολὺ κρεῖττον ἡγεῖται πρίν τι νεώτερον ἐξ αὐτοῦ γενέσθαι, προλαβὼν ἀναίρειν ἤ μεταβολῆς γενομένης εἰς τὰ πράγματα ἐμπεσὼν μετανοεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.v.i-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διότε καὶ ὁ κύριος οὐκ ὢν κοσμκὸς, ὡς κοσμικὸς εἱς ἀνθρώ;πους ἦλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.v-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ δύνασαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.ix-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὐαγγ. κατ᾽ Εβρ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p0.75">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεοῦ ὅδου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-p13.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τῶ μέν σώματι τῶν κολαζομένων ἕκαστος κακούργοιν ἐκφέρει τὸν αύτοῦ πταυρόν· ἡ δὲ κυκία τ8ῶν καλαστηριων ἐφ᾽ ἐαυ τὴν ἕκαστον ἐξ αὐτῆς τεκταὲνεται, ... τις .... : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.vi-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κήρυγμ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p0.301">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κολοβώσαντες δὲ καὶ συντρίψαντες τὰ σκέλη, ἔτι ζῶντας ἔῤῥιψαν εὔς τινα τάφρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κρίσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μέλαινα χολὴ αὐτὸν ᾕρει ἐπὶ πᾶσιν ἐξαγρια ἰνουσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.viii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μᾶλλον γὰρ τὰ τότε διαμνημονεύω τῶν ἔναγχος γινομένων, αἱ γὰρ ἐκ παίδων μαθήσεις συναύξουσαι τῇ ψτχῇ, ἑνοῦται αὐτῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iii.iv-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μέγα δὲ ἀσεβείας ὑπόδειγμα ἐν τούτῳ τῳ κόσμῳ περιεπάτησεν δ Ἰρησθεὶς ἐπιτοσοῦτον τὴν σάρκα, ὥστε μηδὲ ὁπόθεν ἅμαξα διέρχεται ῥαδίως ἐκεῖνον δυνσθαι διελθεῖν· ἀλλὰ μηδὲ αὐτὸν τὸν τῆς κεφαλῆς ὄγκον αὐτοῦ· τὰ μὲν γὰρ βλέφαρα τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν αὐτοῦ φασὶ τοσοῦτον ἐξοιδῆσαι, ὡς αὐτὸν μὲν καθόλου τὸ φῶς μὴ βλέπειν· τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς δὲ αὐτοῦ μηδὲ ὑπὸ ἰατροῦ διόπτρας ὀφθῆναι δύνασθαι· τοσοῦτον βάθος εἶχον ἀπὸ τὴς ἔξωθεν ἐπιφανείας· τὸ δὲ αἰδοῖον αὐτοῦ πάσης μεν ἀσχημοσύνης ἀηδέστερον καὶ μεῖζον φαίνεςθαι· φέρεσθαι δὲ δι᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐκ παντὸς τοῦ σώματος συρρέοντας ἰχώρας τε καὶ σκώληκας εἰς ὕβριν δι᾽ αὐτῶν μόνον τῶν ἀναγκαίων· μετὰ πολλὰς δὲ βασάνους καὶ τιμωρίας, ἐν ἰδίω φασὶ χωρίῳ τελευτήσαντα· καὶ τοῦτο ἀπὸ τῆς ὁδοῦ ἔρημον καὶ ἀοίκητον τὸ χωρίον μέχρι τῆς νῦν γενέσθαι· ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ μέχρι τῆσ σήμερον δύνασθαί τινα ἐκεῖνον τὸν τό[πμ ᾶρείεῖν, ἐὰν μὴ τὰς ῥῖνας ταῖς χερσὶν ἐπιφράξῃ· τοσάυτη διὰ τῆς σαρκὸς αὐτοῦ καὶ επὶ γῆς κρίσις ἐχώρησεν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xxii-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πέτρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p0.298">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πολλαχοῦ δ᾽ εἰσὶ κρῆναι αἱ μὲν ποτιμώτεραι καὶ οἰνωδέστεραι, ὡς ἡ περὶ Παφλαγονίαν, πρὸς ἤν φασι τοῦς ἐχωρίους ὑποπίνειν προσιόντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iii.i-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σάββατον δευτερόπρωτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰς ὑποθέσεις ποιούμενος οὐκ ἀρχὰς, ἀλλὰ τῷ ὄντι ὑποθέσεις, οἷον ἐπιθάσεις τε καὶ ὁρμάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.iii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο Ζήνων μὲν ἔγραψεν ὥστερ ὄναρ ἢ εἲδωλον ευνομίας φιλοσόφου καὶ πολιτείας ἀνατυπωσάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iv.i-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄγειν, τηρεῖν τὴν ἡμέραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.i-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄδικον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.iv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρχων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀληθινόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.iv-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναβαινόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xviii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκριθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.ix-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκτείνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.iv-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀργύριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xxii-p16.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xxii-p17.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχιερέυς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vi.i-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅπτεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.vii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁπτεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.vii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-p38.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοῖς πρὸς θεραπείαν παθῶν ῥίζαι τε ἀλεξετὴριοι καὶ λίθων ἰδιότητες ἀνερευνῶνται.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i.iii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὔριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xx-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βάναυσον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i.vii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλικὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.i-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βιάζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.ix-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γάρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iii.i-p13.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.iii-p29.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.vi-p18.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p8.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέεννα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.9">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γίνεσθε τραπεζιται δόκιμοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.v-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.xi-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενεά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.ix-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενεὰ ἄπιστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.x-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόματα ἀγαθά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόξα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xv.v-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεῖ με: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xx-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δίκαιε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iv.iii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xv-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὴν ἀπιστίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.x-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.ii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιοσύνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.ii.iv-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔθνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xvii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκλειψις ἡλίου μεγίστη τῶν ἐγνωσμένων πρότερον, καὶ νὺξ ὥρᾳ ἕκτῃ τῆς ἡμέρας ἐγένετο, ὥστε καὶ ἀστέρας ἐν οὐρανῷ φανῆναι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.iv-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκλειψις τοῦ ἡλίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.iv-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ νεότητός μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκευνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vi.iii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκεντεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν αὐτῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.iii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἑαυτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.iii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντὸς ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνώπιον τῶν μαθητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.v-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξεθαμβήθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.ix-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τὴν θάλασσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxx-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίστευσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.vi-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕως οὗ τελεσθῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶδε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐθὺς δοξάσει αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.iv-p2.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ ἤδη ἀνήφθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸ ῖερον ἀπεοχάμενος μὴ ἐπιστρίφου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.vi-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὰ ὅρια τῆς Ἰουδαίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.i-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοσεβής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vi.vi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα φάγωσι τὸ πάσχα : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.i-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κήρυγμα Πέτρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόσμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i.ii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-p13.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάλυμμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.iv-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ νῦν δείκνυται ἐν ταῖς αὐτόθι λίμναις διδύμοις, ὧν ἐκατέρα μὲν ἐκ τῶν κὰτ᾽ ἔτος ὑετῶν πληροῦται, θάτερα δὲ παραδόξως πεφοινιγμένον δείκνυσι τὸ ὕδωρ, ἴχωος, ὥς φασι, φέρουσα τῶν πάλαι καθαιρομένων ἱερείων, παρ᾽ ὅ καὶ προδατικὴ καλεῖται διὰ τὰ θύματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii.i-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθεύδετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.v.ii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καινόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.ii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἄνθρωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xv-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἰδίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.v-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταπέτασμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.iv-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κληθήσονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.iv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινὸς ἥκειν θεόθεν ἀρμοστὴς καὶ διαλλακτὴς τῶν ὅλων νομίζων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iv.i-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοσμοκράτωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.iv-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρίσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λὸγια τοῠ κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.viii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.iv-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαλία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.iv-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λουτρὸν παλιγγενεσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.iii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέλι ἄγριον, οὗ ἡ γεῦσις ἦν τοῦ μάννα, ὡς ἐγκρὶς ἐν ἐλαίω : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i.iii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαμμωνᾶς τῆς ἀδικίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.iv-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαμμωνᾶς τῆς ἀδικίας, ἄδικος μαμμωνᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.iv-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μείζων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.ix-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεῖζον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.ii.ii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετάνοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.ii-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μωρέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μωρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόμος πίστεως, πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.x-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ναί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.v-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ναὸς ἀισθητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.ii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ναός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.iv-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νομικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xix-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νομικοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xix-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νομικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.viii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νύττειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νυὸς πνευματικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.ii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξεναγούμενοι πρός τινος θειοτέρας ἢ κατὰ φύσιν ἀνθρωπίνην ὄψεως, ἀδήλου μὲν ἑτέροις, μόνοις δὲ τοῖς ἀνασωζομένοις ἐμφανοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xiv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄυπω γὰρ ἀνάβεβηκα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.vii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄυπω γὰρ ἀναβαίνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.vii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἔχων βαλάντιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iii.iii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μὴ ἔχων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iii.iii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ οἶκος ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xx-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃ ἑρμηνεύεται ἀπεσταλμένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.vii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃν ἐγὼ δώσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀνθρωποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.v-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἶνος ἐσμυρνισμένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.i-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.ix-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὖν : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.viii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἵτινες καὶ μέχρε νῦν καὶ τεσσόρας καὶ πέντε ἔχειν ὑμᾶς γυναῖκας ἕκαστων συγχωροῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὺ λέγεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vi.iii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκέτι φάγομαι τὸ παοχα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶν πνεῦμα, εἰ ἁπλούστερον ἐκλαμβάνομεν, σῶμα τυγχάνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vi.iv-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς συνέχομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντες ἐτήρησαν τὴν ἡμέραν τὴς τεσσαρεσκαιδεκάτης τοῦ πάσχα κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.i-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντοτε τὴν ἡμὲραν ἤγαγον οἱ συγγενεῖς μου, ὅταν τῶν Ἰουδαίων ὁ λαός ή̓́ρνυε τὴν ζύμην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.i-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάτριον γὰρ ἐν ταὐτῷ πλείοσιν ἡμῖν συνοικεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xiii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παιδαγωγὸς εἰς Χριστόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii.v-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παλιγγενεσίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.iii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατηὴρ ὁ ἐξ ὀυρανοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xiii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.i-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ πολιτείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iv.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περί τῶν τοπικῶν ὁνομάτων τῶν ἐν τῇ θείᾳ γραφῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii.i-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιοδικὴ παλιγγενεσία τῶν ὅλων, ἀναστοιχείωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.iii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστεῦσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.ix-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλανῶσι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους λέγοντες ἐγηγέρθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.iv-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα ἀσθενείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxiii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρέπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-p33.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-p33.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτός μου ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i.ii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβυτέροις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφήτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.ix-p19.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.ix-p19.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πτωχοὶ τῷ πνεύματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.ii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάββατον δευτερόπρωτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.i.i-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.iii-p3.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σεβόμενος, φοβούμενος τὸν Θεὸν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xiii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σήμερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xvii.ii-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xvii.ii-p6.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σημεῖα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.viii-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.xi-p2.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σημεῖα ποιεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.v-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σημεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.ii-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκανδαλίζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκληροκαρδία τοῦ λαοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-p12.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνέχομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἐν μέσῳ ἀμφοτέρωθεν κτείνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ γὰρ καλούμενα δαιμόνια πονηρῶν ἐστιν ἀνθρώπων πνεύματα, τοῖς ζῶσιν εἰσδυόμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.vi-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ παράλογα καὶ μείζω τῆς ἐλπίδος τοῖς ὁμοίοις πιστοῦται πράγμασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.vii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.ii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν δικαιοσύνην μὴ ποιεῖν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.ix-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τό: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.ix-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ αὑτῆ ἡμέρᾳ θεασάμενός τινα ἐργαζόμενον τῴ σαββάτῳ εἶπεν αὑτῷ· ἄνθρωπε, εἰ μὲν οἶδας τὶ ποιεῖς, μακάριος εἶ· εἰ δὲ μὴ οἶδας, επικατάρατος καὶ παραβάτης εἶ τοῦ νόμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.ii.v-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα τὰ τεκτονικὰ ἔργα ἐιργάξετο ἐν ἀνθρώποις ὤν, καὶ ζυγὰ διὰ τούτων καὶ τὰ τῇς δικαιοσύνης σώμβολα διδάσκων καὶ ἐνέργη βίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i.vii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί θέλω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xi-p5.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί με ἐρωτᾶς περὶ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ: εἷς ἐστιν ὁ ἀγαθός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίς δὲ ἀγνοεῖ τὴν εὐτέλειαν τὴς ἑσθῆτος ἐκείνης, ᾗπερ οἱ πτωχοὶ κέχρηνται τῶν Γαλιλαίων, καθ᾽ οὓς καὶ μάλιστα τὸ τοιοῦτο φιλεῖ γίνεςθαι ἱμάτιον, τέχνῃ τινί, ὡς αἱ στηθοδισμίδες, ἀνακρουσιὸν ὑφαινόμενον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.i-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ λοιπόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.v.ii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ὀρόφους τῶν οἴκων κατασκάπτων, ἔμπλεα τὰ κάτω τῶν στρατιωτῶν ἑώρα ἀθρόων ἀπειλημμένων.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxi-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ἀρχαίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.vii-p4.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς πίνοντας αὐτὸ μεθύσκεσθαι, καθὰ καὶ τοὺς τὸν οἶνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iii.i-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ τη̂ς δόξης τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xv.ii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑψωθεῖσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.iii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱὸς Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.iv-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρισμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.ii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρισμα κθβερνήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.x-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χιτὼν ἄρῥαφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.i-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.v-p5.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.v-p6.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.v-p6.2">3</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Hebrew Words and Phrases" prev="x.ii" next="x.iv" id="x.iii">
  <h2 id="x.iii-p0.1">Index of Hebrew Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Hebrew" id="x.iii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="HE" id="x.iii-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Hebrew">אֶבְיוֹן ,עָנו: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.ii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">בֵּוה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii.i-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">בֵּית־צֵידָה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxix-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">גּוֹים: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xvii-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">הָאֱלהִים ,יְהוָה ,יִשְׂרָאֵל: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iv.ii-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">חֶסֶד: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">טְבוּל יוֹם: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.i-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">נַעַר: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xiii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">נַקְדֵימוֹן: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.iii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">עֵונָן: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.v-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">עֵיך: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.v-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">עָם: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i.ii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קָהָל: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iv.ii-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">רָשָׁע: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.ii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">שְׁלִיתִין: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iii.i-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">שַׁילוחַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.vii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">שֶּׁלַח: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.vii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" prev="x.iii" next="x.v" id="x.iv">
  <h2 id="x.iv-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="x.iv-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li> contradictio in adjecto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xiv-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li> opus operatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xix-p6.7">1</a></li>
 <li>à posteriori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-p0.64">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.i-p1.2">2</a></li>
 <li>à priori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-p0.63">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.i-p1.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.i-p3.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.i-p3.1">4</a></li>
 <li>A mythis omnis priscorum hominum cum historia tum philosophia procedit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Augusti temporibus orbis Romanus agris divisus censuque descriptus, ut possessio sui nulli haberetur incerta, quam pro tributorum susciperet quantitatibus solvendam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.iii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum multi ex fraterna caritate iis offerent, uti conditi permixti poculum sumerent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.i-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum veteres uteres vix novum vinum contineant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xii-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus ex machina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.v.i-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dixit ad eum alter divitum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dogmatum semina, quae longe graviora tumultus aliquando excitatura fuerant, nisi Lutherus exortus esset ac studia hominum alio traxisset: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-p14.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Duo cum dicunt idem, non est idem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.vi-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Et dixit ad eum Dominus: Quomodo dicis: legem feci et prophetas, quoniam scriptum est in tege: diliges proximum tuum sicut te ipsum, et ecce, multi fratres tui, filii Abrahae, amiciti sunt stercore, morientes prae fame et domus tua plena est multis bonis et non egreditu, omnino aliquid ex ea ad eos.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Factum est autem quum ascendisset Dominus de aqua, descendit fons omnis Spiritus Sancti et requievit super eum, et dixit illi; Fili mi, in omnibus prophetis expectabam te, ut venires et requiescerem in te. Tu es enim requies mea, tu es filius meus primogenitus, qui regnas in sempiternum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-p36.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Herodis mallem porcus esse, quam filius.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.viii-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Pro certo grave est, imperturbate gaudere, et omne gaudium existimare, in variis tentationibus. Leve est loqui et illud exponere, sed grave implere. Siquidem patientissimus et fortissimus miles, sciens quod die tertia esset resurrecturus, et per mortem suam vincens inimicos, post coenam ultimam turbatus est spiritu et dixit,—tristis est anima, usque ad mortem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.v.i-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Respondit ad eum: feci. Dixit ei: vade, vende omnia quae possides, et divide pauperibus et veni, sequere me. Coepit autem dives scalpere caput suum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Sincerum est nisi vas, quodcunque infundis, acescit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xii-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Thecoam viculum esse in monte situm et duodecim millibus ab Jerosolymis separatum, quotidie oculis cernimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.iv-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Vel hydriis plenis aqua vini saporem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iii.i-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>apices crucis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.i-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>argumentum ad hominem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xiv-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>argumentum e silentio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii.i-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.iv-p6.1">2</a></li>
 <li>conclusio a minori ad mojus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiii.i-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>crimen majestatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vi.vii-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>dogma Christianum dogma populare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>effractio crurum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.5">1</a></li>
 <li>foderunt manus meas et pedes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.i-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>fractis cruribus, occiduntur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>glebae adscriptis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ix.iii-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ignis sacer: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.ii-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>in vinum mutare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iii.i-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ipso facto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xiv-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>jussit praefectus ambos, ubi stabant, lanceis per latera perforari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.9">1</a></li>
 <li>justitia civilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.iii-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>labes inquinaria: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.ii-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>meditatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>merum conditum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.i-p3.5">1</a></li>
 <li>mythus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.ii-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.ii-p7.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.ii-p10.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.ii-p10.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.ii-p10.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.ii-p10.5">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.ii-p4.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.v-p5.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.v-p6.6">9</a></li>
 <li>non emendari, sed transfigurari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.iii-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>non posse peccare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-p20.2">1</a></li>
 <li>opus operatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xix-p6.6">1</a></li>
 <li>oratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>per se: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.i-p15.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.i-p15.2">2</a></li>
 <li>petitio principii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.iii-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>posse non peccare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-p20.1">1</a></li>
 <li>post factum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.vi-p7.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.vi-p3.1">2</a></li>
 <li>potentia activa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.iv-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>potentia passiva: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.iv-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>prodigium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.ii-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>punctum saliens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xvii.v-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>quae proprie atrocitas crucis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.i-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>qui solus a populo tam insigniter crucifixus est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.i-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>quid peccavi, ut vadam et baptizer ab eo, nisi forte hoc ipsum quod dixi ignorantia est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-p27.2">1</a></li>
 <li>saporem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iii.i-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>sine ira et studio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>status exinanitionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>suffringere crura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.iv-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>superliminare templi infinitae magnitudinis fractum esse atqui divisum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.iv-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>tanquam antidotum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.i-p3.6">1</a></li>
 <li>tentatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>terminus a quo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.i-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>terminus ad quem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.i-p2.3">1</a></li>
 <li>testimonium Spiritus Sancti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.ii-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>tolle lege: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.vii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>usus loquendi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.ix-p25.2">1</a></li>
 <li>verbatim et literatim: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iii.iv-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>vice versâ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.v-p10.4">1</a></li>
 <li>vini saporem infundere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iii.i-p7.3">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="German Words and Phrases" prev="x.iv" next="x.vi" id="x.v">
  <h2 id="x.v-p0.1">Index of German Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="DE" id="x.v-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Gottverwandte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Urevangelisten: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xii-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Voraussetzungslosigkeit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>das Bleibende und Vergängliche: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-p14.2">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" prev="x.v" next="toc" id="x.vi">
  <h2 id="x.vi-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="x.vi-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxi">xxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_xxii">xxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_xxiii">xxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_xxiv">xxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_xxv">xxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xxvi">xxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xxvii">xxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xxviii">xxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xxix">xxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xxx">xxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xxxi">xxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xxxii">xxxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xxxiii">xxxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_xxxiv">xxxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_xxxv">xxxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_xxxvi">xxxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_xxxvii">xxxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_xxxviii">xxxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_xxxix">xxxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_xl">xl</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_xl_1">xl</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_xlii">xlii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_xliii">xliii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_xliv">xliv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_xlv">xlv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_xlvi">xlvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_xlvii">xlvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_xlviii">xlviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.iii-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.iii-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.iii-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iii-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i.ii-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i.ii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.ii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.ii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.ii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.iii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii.iv-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.i-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.ii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.iii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.iv-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.iv-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.v-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.vi-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.vii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.vii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.viii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.ix-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.x-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.xi-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.xi-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii.xi-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i.iii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i.iii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i.vi-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i.vii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii.i-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii.i-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i.i-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i.ii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i.ii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i.iii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i.iv-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i.v-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i.v-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i.vii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.i-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.ii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii.iv-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.i-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.ii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.iii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii.ii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii.ii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii.ii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii.ii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.i.i-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.i.i-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.i.iii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.i.iv-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.i.iv-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.i.iv-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.i.iv-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.i.v-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.i.v-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.ii.i-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.ii.ii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.ii.iii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.ii.iv-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.ii.v-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.ii.v-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.iii.i-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.iii.ii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.iii.iii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.iii.iii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i.iii.iii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.i.ii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.i.iii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.i-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.ii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.iii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.iii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.iii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.iv-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.v-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.vi-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.vii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.viii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.ix-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.ix-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.x-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.xi-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii.xii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iii.i-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iii.ii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iii.ii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iii.iii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iii.iv-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iii.v-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iv.i-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iv.ii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iv.ii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iv.ii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iv.iii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.ii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.ii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.iii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.iv-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.v-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.vii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.vii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.viii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.viii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.ix-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.xi-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.xii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v.xii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.i-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.ii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.iii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.iv-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.iv-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.v-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.vi-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.vii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.vii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.viii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.ix-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.x-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vi.xi-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.i.ii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.i.iii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.i.iii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.i.iii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i.i-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i.ii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i.ii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii.i-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii.i-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii.ii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii.ii-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iii.i-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iii.i-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.i-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.i-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.ii-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.ii-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.ii-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.iii-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.iii-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.iii-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.iv.iii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.v-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.v.i-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.v.i-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vi.i-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vi.ii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vi.iii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vi.iv-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vi.v-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.i-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.ii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.ii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.iii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.iii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.iv-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.v-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.vi-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.vi-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.vi-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.vii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.viii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.viii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.ix-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.ix-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.ix-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.x-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.x-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xi-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xi-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xiii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xiii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xiii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xiii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xiv-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xiv-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xv-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xvi-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xvi-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.vii.xvi-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii.i-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii.ii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii.iii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii.iv-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.viii.v-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.i-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.ii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.ii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.iii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.iv-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.v-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.vi-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.vi-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.vii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.viii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.ix-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.x-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xiii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xiv-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xiv-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xv-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xv-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xvi-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xvii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xviii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xix-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xix-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xx-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xx-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxi-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxi-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxiii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxiv-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxv-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxvi-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxvii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxvii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxvii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxviii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxix-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxix-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxix-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxx-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ix.xxxi-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.ii-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.ii-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.iii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.iv-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.iv-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.iv-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.iv-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.v-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.v-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.vi-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.vi-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.vii-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.vii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.ix-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.ix-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.x-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.xi-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.xi-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.xii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.xii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.x.xiii-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.i-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.ii-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.iii-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.iv-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.iv-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.v-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.vi-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.vii-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.vii-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.viii-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.ix-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xi.x-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.i-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.ii-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.iii-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.iv-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.v-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.v-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.vi-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.vi-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.vii-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.viii-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.viii-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.x-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xi-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xi-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xiii-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xiv-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xv-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xvi-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xviii-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xviii-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xx-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xxi-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xii.xxi-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiii.i-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiii.i-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.i-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.i-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.i-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.ii-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.iii-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.iii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.iv-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xiv.v-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xv.i-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xv.ii-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xv.iii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xv.iii-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xv.iv-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xv.iv-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xv.v-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xv.vi-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xvi.i-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xvii.i-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xvii.ii-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xvii.iii-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xvii.iv-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xvii.v-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xvii.vi-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xvii.vii-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xvii.vii-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.xvii.vii-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.i-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.i-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.ii-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.iii-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.iii-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.iv-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.v-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.vi-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.vii-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.viii-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.ix-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.ix-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xi-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xii-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xii-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xiii-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xiii-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xiv-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xv-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xvii-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xvii-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xviii-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xix-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xix-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xxi-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xxii-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xxii-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xxii-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xxii-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.i.xxii-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.i-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.i-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.ii-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.iii-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.iv-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.iv-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ii.iv-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iii.i-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iii.iii-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iii.iii-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iii.iv-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iii.v-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iii.v-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iii.vi-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iii.vii-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iv.i-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iv.ii-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iv.ii-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iv.iii-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.iv.iii-Page_404">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.v.i-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.v.i-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.v.i-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.v.ii-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.v.iii-Page_409">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.v.iii-Page_410">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vi.i-Page_411">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vi.ii-Page_412">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vi.iii-Page_413">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vi.iv-Page_414">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vi.iv-Page_415">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vi.vi-Page_416">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vi.vii-Page_417">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vi.viii-Page_418">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.i-Page_419">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.ii-Page_420">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.iii-Page_421">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.vii.iv-Page_422">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.i-Page_423">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.ii-Page_424">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.iii-Page_425">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.iv-Page_426">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.iv-Page_427">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.iv-Page_428">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.vi-Page_429">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.vii-Page_430">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.vii-Page_431">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.viii-Page_432">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.ix-Page_433">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.ix-Page_434">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.x-Page_435">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.viii.xii-Page_436">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ix.i-Page_437">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ix.ii-Page_438">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii.ix.iii-Page_439">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.i-Page_440">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.i-Page_441">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.i-Page_442">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.i-Page_443">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-Page_444">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-Page_445">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-Page_446">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-Page_447">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-Page_448">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-Page_449">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_450">450</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>







	</ThML.body>
</ThML>
